The Missionary Review of the World — April 1896

ORIGINAL PIO~EER TIBETAN

u Mi8S Taylor and her'l'ibetan servant Pont:;:o ha ve now separated fronl this Band, Miss Taylor having starttd un intlependent mission. 11 A GROUP OF PUNJAB MISSIONARIES AND NATIVE PASTORS. MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XIX. No. 4.-0ld 8erie8.-APRIL.-VoL. IX. No. '.-New &riu.

GEMS GATHERED. AT THE LIVERPOOL CONVENTION.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

The Convention has passed into history. In time full records of its pregnant proceedings will be furnished for permanent preservation and wider circulation. Meanwhile it may be both wise and helpful to cull, in brief form, some of the many utterances which made this occasion memorable, availing ourselves of such reports af! that of the Gltristian, of London, which has been prepared with uncommon carefulness and fulness. As it would occupy undue space to enter· into the details, and as a previous paper has outlined the Convention as a whole, we shall now put before our readers what seems most of importance or interest, and can be most easily made of use, in furtherance of the objects for which the Convention was held.

Bishop of Liverpool: "The Church of Christ to-day is often taunted with its divisions, and somctimef! there is too much reason for the taunt. How delightful, then, to find an assemblage like this, representing so many lands and so many varied sections of the Christian Church, all united in the one aim of advancing the kingdom of our Lord and Savior in the distant parts of the world."

Rev. Charles Garrett, of Liverpool: "The essential unity of the ChriRtian Church is seen in the midst of manifold outward variety. From the domains of nature and of society may be drawn many illustrations of this point. To a child all the stars may look alike, but astronomers ~now well that one star differs from another star in glory. Look at the human face divine. In that, as in every department, God is always original; He never makes a copy. A fond mother says of her babe, 'There never was such a child, ~ and she is right. There never was, and there never will be. And one reason why all the churches should unite in saving all the children is because each child is the only one that God has ever made or will make of that exact type. If the Church is God's workmanship we must look for the same characteristics in it that we find elsewhere. The gar-

GEMS GATHERED AT THE LIVERPOOL CONVENTION

dener with his shears can trim dead trees to make them all look exactly alike. Let the trees be alive and he will seek in vain to preserve their uniformity. The day after to-morrow the likeness will be gone." Mr. Garrett, referring to his ten chIldren, said he rejoiced in the diversity of form and character among them; the one supplied what the other lacked; so with the Church of Christ,.

Mr. Donald Fraser, of Glasgow University: "This is not the first world's convention, on the subject of missions, held in thIS city. There was held a great missionary conference in Liverpool in 1888, when one hundred and fifty representatives from British societies came together to receive reports of past work and lay plans for the future. The composition of the present conference is, however, much wider. There are thirteen nationalities represented, while forty-two British societies have sent official delegates. The students are but ' volunteers,' but these workers are veterans straight from the field. Their best contribution will be that they go forth from the conference to spread the fire which the Spirit will kindle, among the home congregations and the missionary stations when they return to their distant fields. My fellow-students, make the most and best of the holy influences and impulses that will be generated during the days of conference, by communion with God and one another. Let us wait for God, not for man, not for crowds, nor for eloquence. Our hope is in the living God; we wait with hushed spirits to hear what He will say, and, in obedience, to fulfil his commands."

Hev. A. T. Pierson: "In introducing me the chairman expressed the hope that when in due time I return to my native shores, I would take back the assurance that between the English-speaking peoples, who read the same Bible, there may be peace as long as the world lasts. I reciprocate to the full these sentiments of amity as to the peaceful relations of the sister lands. If two such closely related nations should be found embroiled in warlike conflict, there would be a jubilee nowhere but in hell. As a visible and tangible expression of my feelings on this point, and as representing the Christianity of the United States, allow me, venerable bishop, to shake hands with you" (a little episode endorsed by the heartiest cheers of the audience). " Turning to the specific business of the Convention, let me call attention to the plan of God in the ages, of which I have long been a most interested student. We find in the Epistle to the Hebrews the magnificent conception that, as God took matter and constructed the material worlds, so He has taken time and is building it up into time worlds, or ages. There are ages of preparation, of experiment, and of transition; by and by there will be ages of completion and consummation. As Christ is the corner-stone of the ages, He is yet to be the capstone of the whole structure.

"With respect to the world's evangelization, we have three features specially exhibited in connection with this evangelistic age. First of all, there is a double universality: first, as to the objects of effort-' Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature;' secondly, as to the subjects addresscd-' Go ye.' Not a man, woman, or child who believes in Jesus Christ as a Savior is exempted from the responsibility or excluded from the privilege of proclaiming that Savior to a dying world.

"The second feature in this plan of the ages is celerity. The King's business requires haste. In His last command, Jesus Christ manifestly contemplated that each generation of believers, while on earth, should undertake the evangelizing of the generation of which they formed a part. And in the primitive, apostolic day, the work was more nearly accomplished than in any subsequent generation from that time to this. As to the work to be done by our own generation, let us note (1) the marvellous modern multiplication of facilities for carrying the Gospel to the ends of the earth; (2) the remarkable multiplication of instrumentalities and agencies, such as the epiphany of woman in the service of the Church, the work of the Y. M. C. A., the rise and growth of that marvellous if mixed movement, the Salvation Army, the Y. P. S. C. E., and this Student Volunteer Movement. (3) It seems as if in these last days there is an intensification and a condensation of history, so that centuries are compacted into years, years into days, and days into hours, which greatly intensifies responsibility also.

" The third feature of God's plan in our age is spirituality. He emphasizes not machinery, organization, or carnal energy, but the power of the Spirit. If our dependence is on any other secret of success we shall fail. The Spirit of God is in and with the Church; and the more vigorously we push the lines of missionary activity in dependence on the guidance of the Holy Ghost the sooner will the world be evangelized. Machinery is important, but is only cumbrous, unwieldy, and useless without a motive power; and God's one and only motor in holy service is the spirit of life and power. Without dependence on Him we are hopelessly weak, and no one truth needs to be taught and learned in these days more than this, so thoroughly learned in apostolic days, that God. the Holy Ghost, is in the midst of God's people, ready t.o become to them the sevenfold spirit of wisdom, power, nnderstanding, might, knowledge, utterance, and guidance.

Eugene Stock, Esq., C. M. S. Secretary, at the ministers' meeting: " I am more and more deeply impressed with the conviction that on the clergy and ministers in our churches there lies a responsibility which the great majority of them have as yet failed to realize. In most cases it is anything else first, and the advancement of Christ's kingdom last. The churches exist, not tha1; they may have splendid singing, beautiful services, and such like, but that they may evangelize the world. We call this a great missionary epoch, but there will have to be a much wider awakening of missionary interest in the churches than we have yet seen. One despairs of the older men, but our hope lies in the fact that the youngest of our ministers are the most alive. Every pastor who cuts loose from home ties and goes abroad is a grand example to the others; but those who remain at home may be great channels of blessing to the churches and to the work of missions. In the late visitation of his diocese by the Bishop of London, he urged each clergyman to preach at least twenty missionary sermons a year in his own church for the purpose of educating his people in the duty of evangelizing the world."

Rev. r~. Wardlaw Thompson, Secretary of the L. M. S. : "I do not think that ministers generally are so backward in missionary interest, but they are so immersed in the multifarious and minute duties attaching to the pastoral office that neither time nor strength is left for missionary effort. They ought, as leaders in the work of the Church, to hand over the smaller matters to others, keeping themselves fresh and strong for the greater matters; and this missionary question is certainly one of the great matters that ought to be attended to. People may differ about many. aspects of missionary work, but the thought that it is possible for the men of this generation to make Christ kuown to all in the world at present ignorant of Him, ought to kindle:enthusiasm in the most sluggish heart. H that thought were to get into the hearts and minds of all ministers of the Gospel, the life and zeal of the churches would be mightily quickened. The more spiritual propulsion we put into our efforts the further they will go, and the more effectually they will accomplish the desired ends. Ministers can best discharge their responsibility in this matter by constantly keeping the subject before the people. That would involve much new study and research, but the reflex influence on their own life and preaching would be wonderful, not to speak of the direct effects on the congregations. It would be the grandest thing that ministers could do if they would go through the study required for preaching twenty missionary sermons a year to their own people. "

Rev. W. E. Burroughs, of the C. M. S. : "I believe that not one in ten of the ministers in my own denomination could tell, offhand, what were the last recorded tIJords of the Lord Jesus Christ. I have often asked the question over the tea-table; directing the question, of course, to some juvenile member of the household, but really aiming it at the clergyman, who generally could not tell that the words were: ' the uttermost part. of the earth.' "

Dr. George Robson, of Perth: "Let me give you a few leaves from my own pastoral experience. I was prevented from going to the mission field thirty years ago ; my interest in missions became focused and intensified through the great missionary conference in London seven years since j and that awakened interest affected my influence on those under my pastoral care so that their gifts to missions largely increased, and some gave themselves to work abroad. But first of all it stimulated me to a close, careful, and prolonged study of missionary history and biography, and led me to give my people frequent addresses on missionary heroism and triumphs. At the first of these services only twelve or fourteen were present; but they subsequcntly were attcnded by hundreds of deeply interested hearers. "

Rev. A. T. Pierson: "I desire to urge my fellow-ministers to study four books: The Holy Scripture, the book of nature, the book of Divine Provi- dence, and the book of God's grace, where His energy is seen in transform- ing human lives. We have many works on apologetics; the energetics of God are the greatest apologetics in the world, and these are found glori- ously exhibited in missionary history. There is no proof of the living and mighty God more convincing and accessible than thc history of Christian missions, showing that the lowest of mankind can be reached, moved, molded anew by this Gospel."

Dr. Gillison, of Hankow: "My theme is the desirability of a full medical curriculum for those purposing to engage in medical mission work. I maintain that the work of the foreign field demands the very best and ablest of our Christian men and women. Noone can be too good to go, and very few are good enough. The man who neglects intellectual training is using only five out of ten talents with which God has entrusted him. I strongly advise the cultivation of methodical habits of life and work; these would stand the student in good stead when he reaches the foreign field. I would not say a word against partial medical training if more cannot be had, but am very strong in advocating the full course. The medical missionary has to undertake many things in the mission field that he would not be called on to do at home, where the aid of the specialist may be invoked. People in heathen lands cannot discriminate, and they judge the whole profession by the failures or successes of those who are laboring among them. It would be far better, in the long run, for a man to wait at home the extra two or three years needed for the full course of study, than to go out earlier only partially qualified. Missionary societies ought to have it laid on them as a burden to give the medical missionary full support, and to see to it that a hospital is put at his disposal wherever possible. "

Eugene Stock : "I wish to add some plain, practical words on the training of character. Besides the kind of training to which the previous speaker referred, and even more important, is the building up of personal character. That cannot be done in the mission field. Three considerations I submit to my student hearers as of supreme import: 'I and my work; I and my comrades; I and my Lord. ' As to the first, the student must recognize that there are diversities of operation; and while he believes thoroughly in the special sphere to which God may have called him, he must not belittle the work of others. The second point is illustrated by the apostolic dictum, 'In honor preferring one another.' As to the third consideration, while the work is God's and not the missionary's, there is room for the play of his 'personality. We are to speak and work as if the whole depended on us. Faith and fatalism are not the same thing. Above all it is to be borne in mind that every worker is to be absolutely at God's disposal, and that He is entitled to loving, loyal, continuou:; service. " Mr. Stock's talk was so grandly simple that a fuller outline may be helpful: I. I and my work. 1. Recognizing diversity of gifts and sphere (1 Cor. 12). 2. Believe in your own work as a definite allotment. 3. Be willing to take the lowest place or highest. 4. Think soberly, remembering who it is hath dealt, etc. 5. Do small things first and faithfully. Compare parable Pounds and Talents, one spoken four days earlier to a different audience : one to disciples and the other to multitude.

II. I and my comrades. 1. Appreciate God's gifts and graces in others (Rom. 12 j Cor. 12). 2. In honor preferring one another. A great principle. 3. Learn to fit into your place in connection with them. 4. Don't expect perfection, but allow for defects. 5. If any difficulty must arise, have it Qut, etc. III. I and my Lord. 1. His work, not mine and yet mine (Acts 14 : 1). 2. He is my Lord. He is mine, and I am His. His will and title. 3. He is my example in all my work. 4. He is my Savior (Hom. 12 : 1). 5. He is my final arbiter of reward.

Rev. A. T. Pierson: "This Conference reminds of Pentecost.j but here is a moral miracle greater than the gift of tongues. There believers fou,nd themselves speaking in languages hitherto unknown, proclaiming in many tongues the wonderful works of God. Here many tongues, accustomed to heathen worship and idolatrous prayers, unite in testimony to faith in one God. There the believers were mostly of one nation, speaking in tongues not their own to strangers from other lands. Here believers are from fourteen different nations, speaking in tongues which are their own vernacular, and declaring to English-speaking disciples their recovery out of superstition and alienation from God. At Pentecost the miracle was that of a transformed tongue j here, of a transformed soul and life. No one can estimate the possibilities growing out of this gathering. Who can forecast the work, service, self-denial, heroism, martyrdom, which the next thirty years may develop out of the raw material here gathered Y What wide dispersion over various fields of service and suffering, what testimony to Christ, what missions founded, what schools, hospitals, orphanages, and training institutes for the education and salvation of souls! Only God can look forward far enough to see the final outcome of this great gathering. But a regiment of soldiers in uniform is not a regiment of veterans with torn flags and honorable scars. It remains to be seen how memorable we are to make this convention; how august its place is to be in the plan of God and the march of the ages, by proving ourselves good soldiers, enduring hardness and valiantly fighting the fight of faith. Charles Garrett grandly referred to Sir Charles Trowbridge, who at the distribution of medals in Hyde Park to the heroes of the Crimean 'Val' could not, because he had lost both legs in battle, himself ascend the platform where the honors were conferred; and so the Queen graciously came down to him in his wheeled chair, and with her own hands fixed the medal on his breast. Who among us is to be honored with the Lord's , Well done' ?

"I wish now to add a word to the churches of Christ to support the Student Volunteer Movement by sympathetic recognition of it as a movement under God's leadership and the power of earnest, sympathetic, and importunate prayer. It seems to me that apostolic prayer is almost a lost art in the churches. I believe that the day is comiHg when Christian parents will rear up their children for God and His service as distinctly as the husbandman grows a crop of wheat for the people's bread. Let family life be so hallowed that parental aim and endeavor shall have reference to the proclamation of the Gospel to the ends of the earth, and not to the amassing of fortunes or the securing of social distinction and titular digni- ties. " Mr. L. D. Wishard telegraphed from Athens: "Let us make the col- leges in all lands mission stations." Five members of the Union, ;now in India, sent a message: "India claims one thousand volunteers." A telegram came from Messrs. R. P. Wilder and J. R. Mott, in at- tendance on a conference of Indian students at Colombo: "Asia's crisis demands thousands of mountain-removing volunteers."

Rev. Egerton Young: "Go with me across the sea to the land of the Red Indians of North America. It is a striklllg fact that the first Protestant mission (in the time of Cromwell) was to these Indians. How deeply interesting are the memories of Eliot and Brainerd, and their work among the redskins! Those to whom they preached have all vanished, and so have their descendants; but their work and testimony remain. Brainerd's journal fell into 1he hands of Carey, Henry Martyn, and John Wesley, and its contents thrilled these men, whose names will never be forgotten in the records of missionary effort. I had my first call to the work in the Northwest, while a city pastor in Hamilton, Onto I counsel the young missionaries to give much attention to the acquisition of the language, so as to be independent of interpreters or interrupters. The advantage to the missionary of having even a little medical knowledge is well illustrated by some of my own experiences among the Indians. My diocese was larger than all England, and I had many rough experiences in travel; but the joy of harvest· in seeing these sons of the chase led to Christ was an ample reward. The power of Christ's Gospel was seen in its uplift of woman. In the old days the Indian men's treatment of the squaws was cruel and terrible indeed. But a change came in the course of years, through the blessed influence of Gospel preaching. " Mr. Young moved and thrilled the meeting by his vivid narration of the wondrous changes thus wrought in the hearts of those Indians, already given to the readers in these pages (July, 1895).

Mrs. Duncan McLaren, of Edinburgh : "Let us ask, ' How the vari- ous nations pray.'" Then Mrs. McLare n pictured the ardent but blind' devotions of faithful Mohammedans, Hindus, Parsees, Chinese, Buddhists 'in Japan-all worshipers of false gods, that see and hear not, and can neither answer nor understand. "How dark would be the outlook if we could look only on such scenes as these; but many of these very heathens have seen the light of the Gospel, and have come to its rising. How ear- nestly the native Christians pray! How they understand the value of intercessory prayer; and they call on us who have long known the Savior to bear them up in our prayers unto God. Their idols have all been abol- ished, and prayers to these are a thing of the past. Many of us in Chris- tian lands might take a humble place beside those native witnesses for the Gospel. Most of the converts in Manchuria are the fruit of the labors of the native converts themselves. How the elevating power of Chrisl;'s Gospel has been seen among the women and the children of heathen lands! God is using even the children to confound the things that are mighty. Does anyone ask if missions pay ~ From far and near the answer comes from lives that have been redeemed and hearts that have been transformed. It is too late to ask such a question. Let our earnest endeavor be to make them pay better in the years to come than they have in the days that are past. If we are faithful His promise is sure-the light shall arise and the darkness shall flee away."

Mr. Charles T. Siudd [after prayer by Professor Simpson,of Edin- burgh, in whose rooms Messrs. Stanley Smith and Studd united in prayer when they spoke to Edinburgh students nine years ago. It was out of that time of revival among Scottish students that the British student movement arose] : " My word to my young friehJs is, 'Do it.' It means something- loss, sacrifice, far more than we anticipate; but if we are not prepared to do it, we must give up saying that we love the Lord Jesus. The sight of so many young men and women stirs one's heart. Let them hear the words of the Apostle: 'I write unto you young men because ye are strong, and have overcome the wicked one.' We must get to know that we can do nothing of ourselves; then the Lord will make His life and power to be manifest in and through us. Think of tbe spiritual destitution of vast regions in China, with its teeming millions of population. ' God is love;' but there is no love anywhere among the Chinese without the Gospel. Think of 400,000,000 souls ignorant of God and Christ; and then think of 40,000,000 of Britisbers who would be insulted if they were thought to be ignorant of these things. What a disproportion in the workers! For all China only 2000 workers, and half of them women; for our own 40,000,000 we have at least 50,000 specially appointed ordained workers, not to speak of private Christians. Think of the cruelty to ani. mals in Chma; worse than that, of the child murders! Still more terri. ble, perhaps, the foot-binding, the occasion of snch nnimaginable cruelty. Notwithstanding these deformed feet, the Chinese wemen, when they get interested in the Gospel, will walk twenty miles with a child on their back to a mission service, being ill treated and neglected all the way. How their lives shame us !

"The wonderful changes that take place through the power of the Gospel are seen very much at the Communion, where you see the people utterly broken down at the fresh view they have received of God's love. I have been asked if I thought the communion was to the Chinese a means of grace when administered by unordained hands; my only answer was, , Rather ! ' [The audience cheered to the echo. ] "God search our Brit. ish hearts as we think of the devotion and self-sacrifice of these Chi. nese converts: of sacrifices, losses, and persecutions endured by those who come out wholly for Christ in a Chinese community. My whole soul goes out in these words, as I think of our Lord's last command: ' Go and do it."

Rev. G. H. C. Macgregor: "Paul's question to disciples at Ephesus was, ' Have ye received the Holy Spirit since ye believed ' ~ We ought to expect a wonderful work of the Spirit in our hearts and lives as Chris· tians, even after conversion, as shown by various incidents in the history of the early Church recorded in the Acts. Wherever the lot of a missionary may be cast there cannot be an adequate blessing on his labors un.less he knows experimentally the fulness of the Holy Spirit. This experience is one that is possible for all believers; it is the birthright of all. Fnrther, it is imperative. God's command is, 'Be filled with the Spirit,' and this command is as binding on a Christian as any other. Do we not need to ask forgiveness from God for the sin of not being thus filled ~ It is our risen and exalted Lord who bestows this blessing. It comes only to the believing, obedient, and snrrendered soul. What hinders 1 Self-will. If we knew in their fulness the meaning of the two words, 'absolute surrender,' most of our difficulties in the spiritual life would vanish. This experience may come to us suddenly, tho not necessarily so. But God can bestow on us an amazingly big blessing in a very short time.

" One of the effects of this bestowment will be an enlargement of our knowledge of the character and purpose of God. The heart blessing of joy is another result. Love one to another, a different relation to the will of God, and to worldly possessions, would also result from this surrender to the fulness of the Holy Spirit. Then it would not be possible for men who had offered their lives to the work of missions to be rejected for want of means to send them forth."

Rev. F. B. Meyer: "This truth about the Spirit needs to be applied in immediate and full submission to God. Those who have an intellectual conception of the enduement of Holy Spirit power must pass on to a conscious claiming and reception of it as a personal experience. Hindrances must be put away, such as lack of separation unto God, power in prayer, consistency in testimony. Before Pelltecost there must come Calvary. We must have our share in the death of Christ before we are ready to be anointed with the Holy Ghost. If there be not a full renunciation of all, it would keep back the soul from claiming and possessing by faith this ineffable blessing of the indwelling, the inworking, and the outgoing of the power of God's mighty Spirit. Take, reckon, and act faith, and as the soul believes so it will be done. This is a deeply solemn and impressive time, and many a soul may here have a silent transaction with God that will color and influence the whole future life."

Miss Gollock (connected with the Bombay settlement, of which more hereafter) : "I spent last winter in India, with its many peoples and its great needs j but since my return I have seldom been able to speak of it, because I feel that missionary inspiration comes more from the personal claims of Christ on the soul than from the needs of any particular country. Paul, in his time of imprisonment, with only his pen free to work, thus summed up his life aspiration: 'To me to live is Christ.' That was the secret of his service j and it forms the deepest consecration text in all the Bible. Those who can underline the text and write their names against it in solemn covenant have learned something of what it is to live. Too many Christians have not realized their right relation to their Lord, If they had, that would settle their relations to work abroad. Not service or success, but Christ, should be the keynote of the Christian life. Christ and the student, hand in hand and heart to heart-that relation lies at the basis of the evangelization of the world. Let every soul face it and see that the Son of God, the Savior of the world, says: 'My son, give Me thy heart.' Before your service He claims yourself. How may this exclusive relationship be manifested in daily life and service, as a preparation for work abroad? There is uo mantle of grace which falls on an outgoing mIsslOnary. He has only what he had before, with many new and strong temptations to be fought. If there has been failure at home there will be failure abroad. If there be not daily and deep communion at home, the habit will not be formed abroad. Give the preparatory years to the deepening of the inner life. Seek to know and walk with Christ by the light and teaching of the Holy Ghost. Then, when the time comes, the student and his Lord will go forth together.

" As to life in the colleges-speaking specially as to women students -some principals and tutors in the colleges will be found to be in sympathy with spiritual things, and others not. In contact with others, remember that Jesus Christ is full of sympathy with everything in formationfar more so than our human teachers. When in doubt on many points, and when seas of thought surge around, remember that Jesus Christ remains ever the same. Put Him honestly and loyally into the center of the life, and He will lead the trusting soul into all truth. When everything else is shaky, hold fast to the Rock of Ages. In the college itself there is a work to do for Christ, beyond and apart from any mental and intellectual calls on the student. From the center Christ we can look out fearlessly in any direction. Returning from India this verse: 'To me to live is Christ,' came with peculiar power to me when in Egypt. The Spirit of God pressed it hon::.e time after time, and it was marked in my Bible. A succeeding visit to Italy, with its artistic seductions, revealed the need of this pledge to look at every phase of life solely from the standpoint of Jesus Christ. College work is not easy work. It may mean reproach, difficulty, and often rebuff; but whoever has said, 'To me to live is Christ,' will go straight on and never mind; not in self-strength, but in dependence on the guidance of the Holy Ghost, looking alone at the glory of Christ.

" This also comes as the motto while working in the Church at home. There is a definite responsibility toward pastor and church organization, and the student who is given up to Christ will seek to manifest Him in all home work. As to the great work of the future, unless Christ is the Life, far better not go abroad at all; but if He is the center of the life at home He will choose the station and the life work. He yearns over heathendom, and there are many posts which only students can properly fill. And the very best equipment is needed. In looking around for a sphere, the well-equipped lady student will perhaps be tempted to think that no post offered is good enough for her capacities! Can we forget that our great Master, with all His powers, human and divine, ' threw Himself away' on Galilean peasants ~ If God has touched our hearts by His Spirit we cannot do better than throw ourselves away like that."

Rev. A. T. Pierson: "This has been a day of the Holy Spirit. I therefore change my intended subject and speak of the relation 'of the Holy Spirit to the character and service of the missionary. We are now preeminently in the dispensation of the Holy Ghost; yet the personality, the presiding presence, and administrative work of the Spirit are very largely ignored. In John 14-16 our Lord tells of the character and province of the Spirit of God. In these chapters we have the foundation of the teaching given in the Acts and the Epistles. He is at once the Spirit of light, of life, of love, and of order. As to character, we are absolutely dependent on the Spirit for all attainments in holiness. Behind all intellectual accomplishment lies character. Holy living is as much the product of supernataral power as was Peter's walking on the water. We are taught in Rom. 8 that the Holy Spirit is the element in which the child of God can alone live, and grow, and prosper.

" We notice about an element five things: "1. It is always greater than the animal that lives in it. "2. It supplies vitality to such animal. "3. It is independent of, yet indispensable to such animal. "4. Elements are contrary one to another, so that the life one nourishes the other stifles. "5. There may be rapid transition from one to the other, as from water to air, etc.

" All these facts have corresponding ones as to the relation of the Holy Spirit and the believer. The Holy Spirit is vaster than any disciple who lives in the Spirit. There may be a transition from one element to the other; but the life of the Spirit cannot be lived in the element of the flesh. , He that abideth in Him sinneth not.' All the great questions about holiness are solved here. There can only be defeat when we walk in the energy of the flesh; but when we walk and live and pray in the Spirit, conquest comes out of defeat.

" As to the service of Christ in the work of missions, we find that the Spirit of God is the channel of Divine activity. He is the organizer of the Church, the edifier of the Church, and the multiplier of the Church. But the Holy Spirit also condescends to guide individuals. As a mother has a care for each member of her family, so. the Holy Ghost, the nursing mother of souls, has a regard for the feeblest babe in Christ. He brings together the seeker and the servant who can give guidance to the inquiring soul. He opens the eyes of the blasphemer, and turns a Saul into a Paul. The Holy Ghost separates every worker to his special work, and sends him forth with a personal authority. He restrains a Paul from Bithynia, and directs him to Macedonia. So in modern times He restrained Carey from going to the South Seas, and directed him to India. So He kept Adoniram Judson from India and sent him to Burmah ; and Livingstone God shut out from China, where he essayed at first to go, and thrust him into the dark continent. If we are wholly given up to the Spirit of God, He will bend the heavens and come down and guide the individual worker to his work. Then seeming failures will -be turned into successes, and we can praise Him through all our diversified pathway. Another thought is that the Spirit gives utterance to the consecrated worker. The God who made man's mouth can take out of it any obstacle to the fullest witnessbearing. There is also the' demonstration of the Spirit,' by which the apostle claimed to speak The Spirit's logical processes are wonderfu1. He reveals God to the unbeliever, and uncovers hell to the accusing conscience. If we have not learned to depend on the Spirit, let us tarry till we do, or our work, whether at home or abroad, will be in vain."

Nothing has been more humiliating than to see European powers stand idly by and witness the wholesale massacre of 25,000 Armenians, with outrages never perhaps paralleled in modern times on an equal scale; and yet all this inertia and apathy due to mutual jealousy! It reminds one of the Jew who fell among robbers, and escaped with his money-bags because the robbers were fighting among themselves as to who should get the booty! Mr. Gladstone's saying describes the situation: "The Sultan triumphant in his dark designs against the Armenians." Cold diplomacy is not the vigorous champion whereby to meet and defeat even the wholesale annihilation of a people and an ancient church.-A. T. P.

NINE CEN'rURIES OF BUDDHISM

NINE CENTURIES OF BUDDHISM.-I.

BY F. B. SRAWE, LADAK, TIBET.

Among the philosophical and religious creeds offered to mankind at the present time to replace Christianity as the road to universal happiness, Buddhism, with its modern offshoot, Theosophy, probably occupies the rforemost place; and it is hardly asserting too much to say that the addresses of Mr. Dharmapala were among the most interesting, attractive, and influential of all speeches delivered at the Chicago Parliament of Religions. The speaker, all alive as he was with fervent belief in his own system, and scathing in his denunciation of what we all know to be the vices of socalled Christendom, could not fail to impart to others a reflection of the fire which he felt glowing within his own breast. But a moment's thought will give us an opportunity of asking: "The Buddhist speaker found enough to blame among us; would we find nothing to blame in Buddhist lapds ?" This is, indeed, a natural question and a vital one, urgently demanding a plain answer. Unless both sides of the question are presented we cannot form a true judgment; and the difficulty for the ordinary European lies in the impossihility for him to live in a Buddhist country and study the daily life of professing Buddhists. Several years' residence in Ladak have placed me in a position to do so, and I propose to note down some of the observations made, placing them for the purpose of easy com- * parison opposite to the theory of Buddhism as stated in Buddhist books.

It cannot be said lhat Ladak is not a fair field for observation, on the ground that Buddhism has not had time to develop its full powers. The date of the introduction of Buddhism into Ladak is uncertain. The great Buddhist King Kanishka, a comtemporary of Christ, claimed authority over Kashmir and Ladak, so that it is possible that Ladaki Buddhism and Christianity are of equal age. But Ladak is at present and has for centuries been in the closest religious connection with Lhasa. In order, therefore, to avoid any overstatement, we will assume that the conversion of Ladak was connected with that of 'l'ibet. Buddhism was introduced there in the eighth century A.D., but probably did not become the ruling religion until the tenth century. Giving Buddhism the full advantage of any doubt, we shall not go wrong in assuming that Buddhism has been established in Ladak since about the year 1000 A.D. , Buddhism has, therefore, had nine centuries to show what it is really capable of. A longer period than this will not be claimed by any religion as necessary to develop its powers.

Nor can it be urged that it is not fair to take for examination a country where the Mahayana form of Buddhism has been propagated. Such would * I must apologize if this method appears somewhat learned. It seems to me to be necessary, if the reader is to fully understand the real state of affairs, and I trnst that my remarks will not be quite devoid of interest, if only on account of the fact that they treat of Ladak, a country the social conditions of which have rarely been treated of by previous writers. indeed be the case if Hinayana Buddhists renounced their Mahayana brethren, much in the same way as a Protestant would object to a purely Roman Catholic country like Spam being taken as an example of a Christian land. Southern Buddhists, however, do not object, and not a voice is raised in Ceylon against the practices of Tibetans. The Maha-Bodhi Society, established for the express purpose of propagating Buddhism, has for its patron the Dalai Lama of Tibet, and for its president the Sthavira (Chief Priest) of Ceylon, while Buddhists from Ceylon, China, Japan, and Burma are mentioned as vice-presidents. Buddhists themselves do not consider Tibetans to be schismatics.

Taking, therefore, Ladak as in every way a fair field for examination, what book shall be taken as a fair exponent of Buddhism ~ Voluminous treatises are unsuitable, but Buddhists have provided short compendiums of their belief. I have before me a Buddhist Catechism by Subhadra Bhikshu. The preface states that the book is written with the express purpose of presenting an epitome of Buddhism to the Western reader. I have not yet met with a disavowal of this book in any Buddhist periodical, and in its tone it is quite what we are accustomed to hear from promoters of Buddhism. * After a short Introduction of six questions, the Catechism is divided into three sections, respectively headed: The Buddha (questions 7-68) ; the Doctrine (questions 69-156) ; and the Brothm'hood of the Elect (questions 157-171). Then follows an Appendix containing the inevitable quotations from the Dhammapada, and finally a number of explanatory notes.

Some remark is called for in regard to the Introduction.

II. 2. What is a Buddhist? Answer. One who reveres the Buddha as thc dispen:;er of spiritual light, the supreme guide and teacher of all living beings; who believes his doctrine, observes his precepts, and has given public and solemn testimony to this by repeating what is called the" Refuge" formula.

If this standard is to be applied, not one Ladaki (or Tibetans generally) can claim to be a Buddhist. In Ladak not the faintest attempt is made to observe the Buddha's precepts, and I have yet to find a Ladaki layman who even claims to know what the precepts contained in the canon are. Some lamas (priests) have made the claim, but failed utterly to substantiate it.

II. 3. What are the words of the formula or declaration so called? Answer. I take my refuge in the Buddha; I take my refuge in the Doc· trine (Dhamma) ; I take my refuge in the Brotherhood of the Elect (Sangha).

This formula is constantly on the lips of the people, but I have never heard it repeated as a" solemn testimony." It is gabbled over hundreds * I cannot pause to criticise the book at present, bllt take it for what it asserts itself to be, "an outline of the doctrine of the Bnddha Gautama." If each question were fully dealt with, a large volume would have to be written, lind I am obliged to contine myself to what appears to be the most important points. of times in the same way as the celebrated" Six Syllable" :nrayer, to be noticed hereafter. Scarcely any Ladaki can give any meaning for the words; much less is the orthodox meaning attached. On inquiring what the three " Refuges" are, I have been repeatedly informed that they are the so-called Dalai Lama of Lhasa, the Panchen Lama of Trashilhunpo~ and the Dharma Rajah of Bhotan.

Now follows part first of the Catechism-the Buddha: II. 8. Is the Buddha a God who has revealed himself to mankind? Answer. No. II. 10. Then he was a man? AnBwer. .. Yes; but a man far superior to ordinary men; one of a series of self-enlightened supreme Buddhas who appear at long intervals in the world, and are morally and spiritually so superior to erring, suffering mankind, that to the childlike conceptions of the multitude they appear as Gods or Messiahs; The Tibetan word for" refnge" is "konchog j" Buddha is "Konchog," which cannot be equivalent to "God" according to Buddhist theory. But with reference to " konchog" Jaeschke says in his dictionary: "To every Tibetan ' konchog , suggests the idea of some supernatural power, the exio;tence of which he feels in his heart." In Ladak I have often asked: "Why does the rain fall~" Answer." Konchog sends it." Prayers are offered to " Konchog" for snow. In arguing about the origin of the universe, the few thinking laymen and lamas usually admit that the world must have been created by " Konchog." Protestant missionaries use the word " Konchog" for " God," and are never understood to mean anyone of the three" refuges." Therefore tho the single person Buddha, the abstract doctrine, and the purality of persons the " Brotherhood" are each of them "KoncllOg," the Ladaki know of another " konchog" as God far above any Buddha and carefully distinguished from the deities they ordinarily worship, which are designated by the word " Iha." In this case the Ladaki are better than their creed.

In the following questions and answers (13-68) the history of Gautama is given_ Of this history, the Ladaki, laymen or clerics, know absolutely nothing. Nor does this ignorance in any way trouble them. The Buddha is of no importance whatsoever; he is quite pushed aside in favor of a crowd of deities, demons, and saints, of whom the Hindu deities, Shiva and Kali (Durga), and the saint Urgyan Padma are the most prominent. Subhadra has, however, woven into the history of the Buddha a few remarks on his teaching which call for comparison with the actual state of affairs.

II. 28. Did he (Gautama) nevertheless persevere in his ascetic life? AnBwer. No. He was now convinced that asceticism . . . was only a stumbling· block in the way of truth and moral perfection. (In a note to this passage we are further informed:)" For this reason Buddhism rejects all self-torture and mortification of the flesh as useless and injurious.

If this be so, why are hermits looked upon as unusually holy men ~ Both lamas and laymen sometimes take upon themselves vows of silence and retire to caves in the hills. In the autobiography of Mila Raspa, a very popular book, the author tells us that he once retired to a cave, and, placing a butter lamp on his head, he remained motionless until the butter was exhausted-a period of eleven months. In a later period of retirement he was reduced to absolute nakedness, and subsisted entirely upon nettles until his whole body became green like a caterpillar. Tibetan books abound with similar stories of a more marvelous nature, the inference drawn being that the greater the asceticism the greater the moral merit and holiness attained. Such people are, however, only known as Ilaving existed formerly; at the present time cases are not wanting in which a man and woman have withdrawn for such periods. of " meditation" (anglice-absolute mental vacuity and sleep) to caves or huts not very far apart, with the result that the woman has subsequently given birth to a child.

In a note to II. 43 we are informed that Buddhism neither denies nor affirms the existence of gods. Everyone is free to believe in one or a plurality of gods if he has a wish to do so.

Ladaki, and Tibetans generally, know of an infinite number of deities, both male and female (called "lha," not "konchog"). Deities taken from the Hindu pantheon play an important part. But besides these originally Hindu divinities, every village, every hill, every spring has its own deity, whose rights must be respected. A Hindu vVazir of Ladak once caused some stones to be removed from a sacred hill near Leh, and the epidemic of small-pox occurring in the autumn of the same year was universally attributed to the wrath of the god of the hill in question. The gods of springs must be propitiated by offerings, and to remove stones surrounding the spring is a heinous offense. * To cut down or lop certain trees would bring untold calamities on the inhabitants of the nearest village.

Only a short time ago a woman of Leh hit her foot with a mattock while working in her field. As the foot was swollen and painful on the following day, a lama was called in for advice. After consulting his books he replied that the accident had been caused by the local god of the field; for this reason medicines were useless, but religious services should be held to propitiate the offended deity. The woman accordingly went to great expense to pay the lamas for performing services j but as their efforts during a fortnight proved of no avail, she finally came to the missionary for medical treatment.. During this time the wound had ulcerated so badly that upward of six months were required to effect a cure. And all this solely because Buddhism "neither affirms nor denies the existence of gods.". On another occasion a woman came with a very painful fistula in the lower jaw, of which a large portion was found to be detached. She stated that it had been caused by a " lu"-i.e., a snake demon residing in .. With regard to springs, the Ladaki point to the air bubbles rising with the water as eonclusivQ proof that the deity beneath Is alive and breathing.

MONASTERY, LADAK

Palace of the former kings. A VIEW OF THE TOWN OF LEH, LADAK.

NINE CENTURIES Oil' BUDDHISM

springs and running streams. Renewed inquiry elicited the fact that at the time the trouble began a native practitioner had extracted a molar tooth from the same jaw. She was, however, in no way shaken in her idea of the cause of her trouble by the very natural inference that the man had broken her jaw on that occasion.

A curious custom in Ladak is the so-called" pa-spun," by which a number of families join together in forming a sort of burial society under the protection of some particular god or goddess. Once a year the members of this union assemble and present to the image of the deity a goat, together with a cupful of the water and droppings of the animal. It is of great importance that the goat tremble in presence of the image, for if it should not tremble the enraged deity will revenge itself on the members of the union. The goat is henceforth holy, and is neither shorn nor slaughtered. At the same time a sealed pot of barley is placed before the image. On the occasion of the following annual offering this pot is opened, and if the barley is found to have been transformed into wheat, it is a sign that the deity will procure a good harvest to its adorers. I have been repeatedly aS8ured that this miraculous change often takes place! Unbiassed observers will think it a pity that Bnddhism has not; dared to pronounce decisively on the question of a plurality of gods, but has left its votaries open to relapse into or to remain in idolatry and harmful superstitions.

In the note to II. 54 Subhadra says: .. Each member of the Brotherhood (i.e., each priest, lama) is provided with one of these bowls (i.e., alms-bowls), in which he collects the daily food."

On certain stated occasions the lamas do go begging, but this is a mere form. The lamas hve on the revenues of the monastery and never beg their daily food in the sense that they depend upon begging for means of sustenance. When on a pilgrimage they find hospitality in the houses of the laity, but so do laymen engaged in the same way. Nor do the lamas ever carry an alms-bowl. They have a wooden cup designated by the same name and of precisely the same shape and manufacture as those of the laity. Both cleric and lay always carry such a cup about with them. I have, however, more than once seen a sturdy lama walking through the fields dispensing blessings to the bowing people, while a man behind him groaned nnder the burden of huge sheaves of corn which he was carrying home for the lama.

The note to II. 55 reads: " No member of the Brotherhood is allowed to go unattended into the house of a woman." .

Nevertheless they go, often for immoral purposes. In the answer to II. 61'" !le Buddha's words explaining the necessity of his dea1h are quoted as f( llows : .. There is no such thing as eternal duration. Everything born … of neces. eity inherits dissolution. How, then, could it be possible that any human being, yea, even a supreme Buddha, should Dot be dissolved ?"

Ladaki, in common with all Tibetan Buddhists, however, are wiser than the Buddha, and their" avatar" system is in direct contradiction to his doctrine. The avatars are saints who might at any time enter into Nirvana, but who decline to do so, as they would thus be deprived of the possibility of " furthering the welfare of wandering beings." On death they therefore promptly reincarnate themselves in some child and resume their position at the head of their monastery. The most import,ant and celebrated of these avatars are the Dalai Lama of Lhasa and the Panchen Lama of Trashilhunpo, in Central Tibet j but every monastery of importance has its own avatar-usually tlle founder of the institution. The superiority of these avatars over the supreme Buddha is evident. Gautama taught and then extinguished himself forever in Nirvana. He was, therefore, at bottom a very selfish being, while the Tibetan saints in their compassion are willing continually to refuse the repose of Nirvana and to reenter this world of trouble. The above-mentioned Mila Raspa explicitly says that the doetrine of Southern Buddhists is really very selfish, and that the Tibetan form is far higher. Of course the avatars will have to disappear at the end of the present kalpa or world age, when everything comes to dissolution. Strictly speaking, therefore, they also are finite j but as the end may not come for billions of billions of years, they are for all practical purposes immortal, and the forty-five years of the Buddha's career make a very poor show when compared to this boundless perseverance in loving compassion.

The infinite absurdities connected with this system cannot be described here, but two special cases deserve mention.

The head monastery of the red lama sects in Ladak, Hemis, had been for many years unlucky with its avatars. A number of them in succession died young, before their education in Tibet had been completed. In despair a young avatar was finally bought for 1000 rupees from the yellow sect and solemnly enthroned in Hemis in 1891. This story was several times repeated to me, and not till they noticed that it was used to point out the absurdity of their whole belief did the people turn round. Now, of course, it is as stontly denied as it was asserted then.

In the autumn of 1892 there was a small-pox epidemic in Ladak which carried off a large number of people. In the following spring small-pox occurred only in a single village and in the Trikse monastery, the avatar of which died. The 'explanation givon me by a lama was that he had voluntarily died as an offering in order to stay the small-pox. But why did he, then, not die in the previous year, when the small-pox was really bad ~ His death at the time it took place was remarkably post festum. Moreover, the avatar of the Spituk monastery had caused himself to be vaccinated, evidently to avoid death j he must therefore be less compassionate than his colleague at Trikse. Yet both are alike absolutely devoid of all sin and love of life, inasmuch as both of them could at any time enter Nirvana should they choose to do so. Here is a bad dilemma for a Buddhist.

In this Catechism there now follows the famous story of the boar's flesh. By an ingenious disposition of the matter Subhadra gives the impression that the boar's flesh had nothing to do with the Buddha's death, a view which in the opinion of most authorities on Buddhism is contrary to the meaning of the sacred record. But we are here in1 erested in the explanation given by Sughadra of the Buddha's motives. The story is as follows : A certain Chunda offered the Buddha rice, cakes, and boar's flesh. Taking the pork for himself, the Buddha ordered the rice and cakes to be given to his companions. At the close of the meal he said: " Whatever is left over of the meat, that bury in a hole, for there is none in heaven and earth, among Samanas or Brahmanas, among gods or men, by whom such food may be eaten without hurt to himself save alone the Tathagata" –i.e., Buddha. Sudha'-'ra comments: II. 66. What did the Buddha mean by saying so ? Answer. He wished to intimate to his lay adherents that the flesh of ani· mals is no proper food for men and beings of a higher order, and that everyone who partakes thereof does it to the injury of his own body and mind.

This answer involves us in great difficulties. If the Buddha really considered flesh to be harmful, why did he, as stated in the Kangyur, allow its use under certain conditions and not expressly forbid it q The intimation conveyed here is so dark that Ladaki Buddhists may be excused for not understanding it. They are to a great extent vegetarians, not of choice, but of necessity. Meat is too costly to be a regular article of diet, but it is an essential part of every good dinner. The people are so eager for meat that the carcasses of fallen cattle are always consumed. Further, why is this instruction given only to the" lay adherentR" ~ Are we to suppose that what is harmful to the layman is good for the cleric ~ If so, the Ladaki monastic practice of eating as much meat as possible might be excused. Unfortunately, however, one monastery in Ladak does not even allow any meat to be brought ncar the buildings, thus plainly showing that flesh is forbidden food, as indeed it must be, because meat involves the slaughter of animals and the taking of life, which is contrary to one of the fundamental rules of Buddhism.

II. 67. Why did the Buddha take some of the wild boar's flesh himself? Answer. Because he was anxious not to infringe his own precepts, accord-' ing to which the brethren (i.e., the clerics, lamas, monks) are not allowed, to refuse anything that is kindly offered them.

This answer is marvelous. The Buddha pronounces a thing bad j but if it is "kindly offered" it becomes good, or at least indifferent! In other words, if an ignorant layman entice a monk to do wrong, the latter is at liberty to do so with impunity provided the intention was kindly. Can this be Buddhist doctrine ~ Then the lamas are certainly blameless in habitually transgressing nearly every rule of their order. But then why make rules at all ~ They are evidently, like pie crust, " made to be broken. "

(To be continued.)

THE CHANGE OF FRONT IN INDIA

THE CHANGE OF FRONT IN INDIA.

BY REV. JACOB CHAMBERLAIN, M.D., D.D., OF MADANAPALLE, INDIA.

A generation has fully passed since the writer, in 1859, joined the ranks of those attempting the conquest of India for Christ. How different the condition and the outlook then and now! Then India was just emerging from the troublous and turbulent times of the great Sepoy Rebellion. The sway of the East India Company, which had been growing for some two centuries, had recently been merged into the rule of Great Britain's Queen, and religious t.oleratiou had been proclaimed throughout her dominions. Then the first two hundred miles of railway had just been opened; now some twenty thousand miles run through all the provinces. Then Western education was in its infancy ; now fifteen millions of the educated classes all through the land, but chiefly in the large cities, freely use the English language, and are more or less well up in Western science and Western thought, the vernaculars, however, still retaining undisputed sway in the households of all.

Then Hinduism was as firmly seated on its throne as it had been at any time since the days of Moses. It had, indeed, passed through a slow process of modification, of deterioration. The essential monotheism of the Vedas of Moses' age had degenerated into the polytheism of the Shastras and the Puranas, and, farther, into the gross forms of idolatry o! the later period, with its three hundred and thirty millions of deities, named and unnamed. The system of caste, invented long after the Vedic times, and gradually imposed upon the people, binding them hand and foot and preventing all genuine progress, still manifested all its power, and one would sooner die than break caste rules and lose his caste and so his soul.

Then Hindus thoroughly believed and upheld and practised their religion. Then Benares, Tirupati, Sri Rangam, Rameshwaram, and the host of holy places were monthly thronged with their scores of thousands, and in their yearly festivals by their hundred thousand pilgrims, and on all the roadways you would meet the returning pilgrims with two brass pots hanging from their kavadi, or neck-yoke, filled with holy water at the Ganges, and replenished at each of the sacred streams as they wearily walked their thousands of miles to their distant homes. Then they believed in the efficacy of these pilgrimages and penances and tortures.

In February, 1861, I met a venerable Brahman pilgrim who told me of his sixty years of pilgrimages-of twice ten thousand miles-to every sacred shrine in India, all made on foot and begging his food by the way. " And yet," said he, sadly and with disappointment-" and yet the burdEln of sin is just as heavy as when, a young man, I started on this quest. Oh, Rir, does your Veda tell how I can get rid of this burden of sin, and be at peace with God?" One sees no such pilgrims now.

Then hook-swinging and spike-walking and self-torture and immolation were real verities. Yearly the shrine of Juggernaut saw its throngs of a hundred thousand devotees, from hundreds or thousands of miles of toilsome pilgrimage, and thousands gripped the long cables dragging the ponderous car of Juggernaut, while devotees were throwing themselves beneath its wheels.

Now all is changed. Britain's sway, indeed, has put a stop to torture and immolation, but the waning faith of the people in their religion has been putting a more effective quietus to the ancient order of things, until recently Juggernaut's priests issued the dismal wail that not enough pilgrims came to pull the car around its annual outing, and scarce were they able, with all the coolies they could hire, to move it back to its home.

The throngs of devout worshipers, making toilsome journeys with costly gifts, have ceased. Lessening multitudes now go, indeed, but by train, with more or less comfort, to many of the shrines, and perfunctorily engage in some of the less irksome ceremonies, but little or none of the religious spirit is seen.

Then the rich endowments of the temples were yearly increased by the liberal gifts of those who believed they could thus buy release from sin. Now myriads of temples are slowly going to ruin, and a wail comes up from the priests of the most noted shrines at the smallness of the offerings, while the people are openly accusing the priests of squandering in voluptuous licentiousness the revenues from the endowments of the pious dead. But let us note Hindu testimony upon this point.

One hundred of the chief residents of Tirupati, the most noted shrine of Southern India, signed and sent a memorial to the Viceroy of India in May, 1894, calling his attention to the desperate condition of Hindu religious endowments in general and of those of Tirupati in particular, and praying that government would provide more efficient means of safeguarding the interests of such endowments.

The ])aily .Hindu, one of the strongest native papers in India, the organ of the orthodox Hindus of Madras, published the memorial, and thus commented upon it : " We may well feel shocked at the true yet wondrous tales of huge frauds and heinous crimes which the memorialists have catalogued. The glory has departed out of our religious institutions, and what once contributed to purify the minds of millions of men and women are now the grovelling ground of some of the most ignorant and wretched of human beings, . . . who merely wallow in a mire of voluptuous pastimes, wasting the pious contributions of the widow and the orphan, and breeding around them a whole host of idle, able-bodied vagabonds. The vast majority of these endowments are corrupt to the core. They are a festering mass of crime and vice and gigantic swindling."

What a change of front since the leaders of Hindu thought were the ardent supporters and rich benefactors of these very temples !

The Reis and Rayyet, an influential Calcutta orthodox Hindu paper, sneers at Mrs. Besant's ecstallies over the beauties of Hinduism, and justly says: " Vhen an English lady, of decent culture, professes to be au admirer of Tantric mysticism and Krishna worship, it behooves every well-wisher of the country to tell her plainly that sensible men do not want her elo- quence for gildiug what is rotten. . . .

" If the Upanishads [commentaries on the Vedas, etc.] have a charm for Mrs. Besant., she is quite welcome to proclaim her views on the sub- ject. But the Upanishads do not form any part of the religion of the Hindus as it is found in their every-day life. In actual practise they are either Sivites or Saktas or Krishna worshipers. In fact, abomination wor- ship is the main ingredient of modern Hinduism, and we therefore ask Mrs. Besant to study the subject a little more carefully than she yet appears to have done. If she will follow our advice she may, provided she is sincere herself, admit sooner or later that the course she is now pursuing is fraught with mischief."

Of the Brahmanic priesthood in India at the present day, The Hindu, the representative native newspaper before referred to, speaks in these scorching words : " Profoundly ignorant as a class, and infinitely selfish, it is the mainstay of every unholy, immoral, and cruel custom and superstition in our midst, from the wretched dancing girl, who insults the Deity by her existence, to the pining child-widow, whose every tear and every hair of whose head shall stand up against everyone of us who tolerate it on the Day of Judgment; and of such a priestly class our women are the ignorant tools and helpless dupes."

It seems now to be the profound conviction of all thoughtful Hindus that Hinduism as it now exists, as it was when Christian missions began their campaign in India, as it has been for the last thousand years, must go.

" The stanch, orthodox Brahman editor of a vernacular newspaper" is quoted by The Missionary, London, as taking this gloomy view of the situation: " We entertain no more any hope for that religion which we consider dearer to us than our life. Hinduism is now on its death-bed, and, unfortunately, there is no drug which can be safely administered to it for its recovery. There are native Christians nowadays who have declared a terrible crusade against the entire fabric of Hinduism, and many men of splendid education are also coming forth, even from our own community [Brahmans], who have already expressed a desire to accept Christianity, and should these gentlemen really become first Christians and then its preachers, they will give the last death-blow to Mother Hinduism. This terrible crusade is now carried on by Christians with a tenacity of purpose and a devotion which in themselves defy failure."

But while all thoughtful Hindus seem to agree that Hinduism, in its modern form at least, must go, they are not by any means agreed as to what shall take its place. All agree in fighting aggressive Christianity.

They have even borrowed Christian tactics, and have formed in many cities of India "Hindu Tract and Preaching Societies," and are issuing millions of pages of tracts attacking Christianity and scattering them broadcast. Some of them are of a most blasphemous character and filled with grossest falsehood. Others are simply designed to arouse Hindus to a sense of their danger. One of these, as translated from Tamil by Dr.

J. W. Scudder, makes use of the following language, a singular admission for enemies to make : "How many thousands of thousands have these missionaries turned to Christianity. and keep on turning! On how many more have they east their nets! If we sleep as heretofore, in a short time they will turn all to Christianity without exception, and our temples will be changed into churches. Is there no learned Pandit to be secured for money who will crush the Christians ~ " Do you not know that the number of Christians is increasing, and the number of Hindu religionists decreasing every day ~ How long will water remain in a reservoir which continually lets out but receives none in ~ Let all the people join as one man 10 banish Christianity from our land."

There are three distinct trends of thought ou the part of those who unitedly oppose aggressive Christianity.

One party seeks to resuscitate Vedic Hinduism j to purge modern Hinduism of all its undesirable later accretions, and restore it to its pris- tine purity. But no two agree as to what its" undesirable accretions"

are, nor as to what the" pristine purity" should consist in. Some say that it must be monotheistic and without caste. Others wish to retain a few of the more popular gods, and to keep up caste distinctions. There seems at present no prospect of an agreement as to what this" Revival of Hinduism" should consist in, tho there are multitudes of preachers of such a revival. What will be the outcome of this no one can say.

The second trend is toward the acceptance of a Christianity without Christ-that is, the accepting of Christ's teachings as a system of moral- ity, without accepting the name of Christians, and without admitting Christ to be Divine.

The Indian Social Reformer, edited by non-Christian Hindus, in a notice of the American Arcot Mission's annual report for 1894, makes this evident, as in the following extract: "Why does not Christianity progress ~ The situation at present, admits the report, is 'unpleasant and disheartening' to the missionary. 'Why ~ The reason, to our minds, is this: The ordinary missionary attaches more value to the name than to the spirit of Christ, and judges of his labors by the number of his [avowed] converts. The true Christian spirit, which is also the true spirit of all faith, is making way. It is so very difficult for our missionary friends to see that the mind which revolts from the dogmas and extravagances of Hinduism will not accept those of Christianity j that the man who rejects the theory of the incarnation of Rama would not believe in that of Christ. No j no. Emancipation is once for all. A godlike man is still a man and not god. There is our difference with onr Christian brother in a nutshell.

" We concede that Christ is one of the most perfect, the noblest of men. We read the Bible and listen a we-struck to the Sermon 011 the Mount, and pass on to the soul-stirring sacrifice on Calvary. Does It move us one whit less-this immortal heroism-that we believe that the hero was a man ~ And why do you want more /" A few would go still further in their admissions, and in their willing- ness to borrow from Christianity, even professing to believe in the incar- nation of Christ, but, with the same breath, declaring that they believe Buddha and Zoroaster to be incarnations of the deity.

The A1mita Bazaar Patrika, a stubbornly orthodox Hindu newspaper of North India, in an editorial has these words: " There is scarcely an edncated man in India who has not read the Bible. It is impossible for a Hindu not to feel a profound respect for the Bible. The real fact is that every true Hindu is a believer in Christ also. There is not a true Hindu all over India who does not believe in the Avatar [incarnation] of Christ. Indeed, in the matter of devotion to Christ the Hindus and Christians are on a perfecHy equal level. There cannot be the least objection on the part of a Hindu to pray, , Save me, Father, for the sake of Jesus Christ.' "

They would simply add Christ, with His inimitable life and teachings to their pantheon, but remain Hindus or non-Christians all the same. To this end "The Arjya Literary Society in Calcutta, composed of non- Christian Bengali gentlemen," we are told, " are now engaged in translating the Bible into classical Bengali. They have asked and obtained the assistance of representative men of the Christian communities, lest anything should appear in the translation which should make it anti- Christian in tone."

The third distinct, trend is toward agnosticism, and this I regard as the most portentous trend of all, for it exists not only among those who openly so avow themselves, but untold numbers who for social reasons ally themselves with some one of the other parties, have really thrown themselves into blank and cheerless agnosticism, and the number is increasing faster than we know.

There is, however, in spite of all the above-mentioned opposition, an unquestionable undercurrent tending toward evangelical Christianity. There came to me secretly in my tent, when out upon a tour, a native gentleman high in office, in caste, in social position, wishing to have a private conversation with me on the claims of Jesus of Nazareth to be the Savior of the world. After a somewhat extended conversation he said to me, in substance: " Sir, I am not a Christian. I am still regarded as a devout Hindu. I still perform enough Hindu ceremonies to avoid suspicion, but in my heart I dare not deny the claims of the Bible. I see the power of Jesus Christ in the lives of His followers so distinctly that I cannot deny His Divinity. He must be Divine or He could not work such a change in the lives of those who become His disciples. He is not yet my Savior. Caste, wealth, position, family, all hold me back; but even now I never allow Him to be spoken against in my presence. I have long been reading the Bible in secret. The more I read of Christ and ponder over His life and teachings, and the power to conquer sin which comes from embracing His

TilE PItESENT POSITION OF THE AN'fI·OPIUM MOVEMENT

religion, the more do I feel that in the end I shall have to accept Him at any cost, as my personal Savior; but how can I do it now and bring ruin upon my family ~"

There are more such than we have any idea of. The surface currents so often fail tQ tell what the deep-sea movemeuts are.

Sir Charles Elliott, Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, for thirty years a close observer of missionary activities and missionary problems in many provinces in India, said in a public address: " There is unquestionably an undercurrent working among the higher classes in India toward Christianity in spite of all the open manifestations against it, and we may look forward with confident expectation to the day when all India shall bow at the feet of Christ, who alone can uplift, purify, and save."

This changed front, then, gives royal vantage ground to work for India's redemption. The old apathy; the old supercilious indifference ;, the old silent, ~ut dogged resistance; the old conviction that naught could shake Hinduism's firm foundations has passed away, and passed never to return. Religious thought in India is drifting hither and yon. The time to rally all Christ's forces has come. Let earnestness of effort and persistence in prayer bring out and energize these secret half-disciples. Thf! currents that are veering away from Christianity may now, by God's blessing on trebled effort, be turned toward the Cross of Calvary, and India yet be won in this generation. The time for work is now.

THE PRESENT POSITION OF THE ANTI-OPIUM MOVEMENT.

BY JOSEPH G. ALEXANDER, HON. SECRETARY OF THE SOCIETY FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF THE OPIUM TRADE.

India's upium traffic with China has been the subject of protest from English Christians, and even from upright men who do not call themselves followers of Christ, ever since the year 1839, when the Rev. A. S. Thelwall published a pamphlet entitled" The Iniquities of the Opium Trade with China." That same year saw the temporary stoppage of the traffic by the Chinese Government. Its seizure of contraband opium was abundantly justified by international morality, tho all its proceedings toward British subjects cannot be defended. The result was the Opium War of 1840, of which Mr. Gladstone said at the time, in the House of Commons, that he had never read of " a war more unjust in its origin or more calculated to cover this country with permanent disgrace;" while Dr. Arnold, of Rugby, wrote of it as "a national sin of the greatest possible magnitude." China was humiliated and compelled to pay an indemnity for the opium so righteously destroyed, and the trade flourished more than ever. In 1858, after a second war, not so directly connected with opium, China consented to legalize the traffic and to share the revenue derived from it. How reluctantly she took this step is proved by the dignified remonstrance addressed by the Tsring-li Yamen (Foreign Board) of China to the British Minister at Peking in 1869, in which England was entreated to join with China in joint measures for the total suppression of the poppy culture and opium manufacture in both India and China. To this document no reply has ever yet been vouchsafed.

The first leader of the movement was the good Earl of Shaftesbury. In 1843, while still a member of the House of Commons, and in 1859, after his succession to the peerage, he brought forward motions in Parliament attacking the traffic. The first parliamentary division on the subject was taken in 1870 by Sir 'Wilfrid Lawson, now so well known as the leader of the temperance party iu the British House of Commons. His attack was repulsed by 151 to 47 votes. From that time onward the agitation has been continuously kept up. In 1874 was formed the Society for the Suppression of the Opium Trade, with Lord Shaftesbury as its first president, and for its parliamentary leader Sir Joseph Pease, a member of the Quaker family which is inseparably connected with the name of George Stephenson and the early history of railway enterprise, and himself at the present time chairman of one of our great English railways, the North Eastern. Other organizations have since been formed with similar objects.

In 1885 the movement won its first victory in the settlement of the long-standing difficulty with regard to the opium clauses of the Chefoo Convention. This settlement, under which the Chinese Government obtained a greatly increased share of the profits derived from Indian opium imported into China, proved a barren victory for the friends of morality, as the decrease in the import of Indian opium has been but small, and has been far more than made up by the increased production in China itself. It has, however, greatly diminished the profits obtained by the Indian Government from the trade in opium, and may thus have an important bearing on the ultimate issue of the agitation.

In 1891 the House of Commons virtually adopted, by a majority of 161 to 130, Sir Joseph Pease's motion declaring" the system by which the Indian opium revenue is raised" to be " morally indefensible." This vote led to some concessions by tIle British Government, mainly with regard to the increasing consumption of opium in India itself. This side of the question had recently come into prominence; and there was only too much reason to fear that an unscrupulous and influential section of the Indian Government were desirous of stimulating the consumption of opium in India in order to compensate for the loss of profits from the China trade. Even the modicum of reform announced in the Honse of Commons was very imperfectly carried out in India.

In the autumn of 1892, as the result of the general election of that year, Mr. Gladstone's last administration came iuto power. Most of his colleagues in the House of Cbmmons had voted with Sir Joseph Pease in the division of the previous year; and an early appeal was made to the new Secretary of Statc for India, Lord Kimberley, to give effect to the policy endorsed by the votes of his colleagues. The influential deputation which waited on him could scarcely have had a more unfavorable reception. Lord Kimberley told them plainly that India could not afford to dispense with so important a revenue as that derived from the opium traffic, and he held out no hope of reform, with one noteworthy exception. He promised that in Burma, where the Buddhist priesthood and the Christian missionaries were equally opposed to the traffic, and even the officials bore unanimous testimony to the disastrous effects of opium on the Burmese, a measure of prohibition should be granted. This promise was eventually carried out; and tho the measure is faulty in several respects, especially in being applicable only to the Burmese and Karens, it is undoubtedly a great reform, and the most important positive result yet attained by the antiopium movement.

Lord Kimberley'S hostile attitude rendered it necessary again to bring the subject before the House of Commons. Accordingly in June, 1893, a resolution was proposed which, arter referring to the vote of 1891, asked that practical measure; be taken to carry it out by the appointment of a commission charged to inquire, not into the morality of the opium traffic, but into the best mode of satisfying the legitimate needs of the Indian exchequer while dispensing with the revenue from opium, without any increased pressure on the tax-payers of India. The motion proposed to refer it to the commission to inquire whether a temporary grant from the British exchequer would be necessary for this object. Mr. Gladstone's government, however, yielding to the pressure of the India Office, refused to accept such an inquiry. It met the motion by an amendment proposing a commission for a very different purpose-namely, to inquire" whether the growth of the poppy and manufacture and sale of opium in British India should be prohibited except for medical purposes, and whether such prohibition could be extended to the native States." The inquiry was to include various subsidiary points, as to the effect on the finances of India, the consumption of opium in the different districts of India, and, finally, the willinguess of the Indian people" to bear in whole or in part the cost of prohibitive measures." The Government resolution was carried, after a plausible speech from Mr. Gladstone himself, by 184 votes to 105, the latter figures representing the strength of the anti.opium party in the House of Commons.

The commission was constituted of nine members. Lord Brassey, the president, is a man of enormous wealth, considerable ability, and that kind of reputation as a philanthropist which is not very hard to acquire by a kind. hearted man who can figure well at public functions and can give away large sums of money. He is a man of extraordinary vacillation of purpose; but this weakness is combined with a shrewd perception of the line of conduct likely to lead to popularity and advancement. Since the close of the commission he has been appointed to an Australian governorship. Besides Lord Brassey, the commission was composed of two Anglo-Indian officials; a medical man and a Conservative member of Par- liament, who were supposed to be impartial members; two representatives of the anti-opium party, Mr. Arthur Pease and Mr. Henry J. Wilson, M.P.; and two Hindu gentlemen of high standing.

The English members of the commission began their work in the autumn of 1893 by a week's sittings in London, where evidence was taken from various ex-officials, missionaries, and others from India, China, and the Straits Settlements. They then proceeded to India, where they were joined by the native commissioners, and made a four months' tour, beginning at Calcutta anu proceeding by way of Northern India to Bombay, taking evidence at various centers along the route.

Bishop Thoburn has remarked that the commission visited India at a peculiarly unfavorable time. The ever-swelling military expenditure on the northwest frontier of India, combined with the continuous depreciation of the silver currency, causing an aggravation of the weight of the" home charges"-that is, the sums payable by India to England, in gold, for pensions, furlough allowances, and interest on loans-had brought about a deficit in Indian finance. At such a time to talk of cutting off the revenue derived from the sale of opium to the Chinese seemed to most residents in India, whether European or native, who had anything that might be taxed, a most untimely display of morality. The official world of India was strongly opposed 10 the anti-opium agitation; and it is difficult for Englishmen or Americans, accustomed to the air of perfect freedom, to conceive the influence possessed by Government in India, especially as regards the nath-e population. Under these circumstances, it cannot be deemed surprising that a great mass of evidence, extenuating the evils of the opium habit, extolling it as "an unconscious safeguard" against malaria, and attributing to it other (sometimes contradictory) beneficial consequences, was brought before the commission. The really astonishing thing is that there were everywhere found witnesses-missionaries, native Christians, and a considerable number of gentlemen from the small but important class of Indian social reformers-who came forward boldly to express the conviction that the opium habit, in whatever form, is a curse and a disgrace.

The majority of the English commissioners readily accepted the crude theories and loose statements put forward by the official witnesses and supported· by the Europeans and Indians whom they had mustered to support them. In the course of their Indian tour, all of them, except Messrs. Pease and Wilson, had plainly shown their bias toward the views prevalent among the Anglo-Indian officials by whom they were surrounded, and frequently entertained. The medical member of the commission, Sir William Roberts, as has been pointed out recently in the Indian Medical Record, an influential Calcutta paper, was strongly predisposed by his own published writings to the view put forward by several leading official doctors in that city, that opium-eating (more properly, swallowing), which is the common Indian form of the habi1:, has some special relation to the racial and climatic conditions of India. He had propounded the general theory tha1; all habits of taking stimulants, such as alcohol, tea, and coffee, are in themselves wellnigh conclusive evidence of some craving which they satisfy. When, therefore, these Calcutta doctors applied his theory of the benefit of " dietetic stimulants" by boldly asserting, on the flimsiest possible foundation of observation,that opium performed just the same service in assisting the digestion of the poor Indian ryot which alcohol had been asserted by Sir William Roberts to fulfill in the case of the English laborer, he readily accepted this opportune confirmation of his own pet idea, and worked it out in an appendix to the majority report. The Indian Medical RecQ1·d has shown, however, that stubborn facts and figures are absolutely irreconcilable with this theory. One of each must suffice as a specimen. The fact is, that the Indian ryot, except in a few districts, which are or have been poppy-growing tracts, does not consume opium at all j the figures show that, on a careful computation (see Mr. 'Wilson's Minority Report, par. 21, and notes M and N), not more than four in a thousand of the total population of India are habitual opium consumers, and that among these the urban populations supply the greatest proportion, while the least proportion is found in some of the most malarious districts.

Before leaving Bombay the commissioners, except Mr. Wilson, who was kept away by an attack of fever, drew up a series of resolutions to form the basis of their final report. The report itself, however, did not appear till fourteen months later, having been drafted in London by a fresh secretary, an India Office official, who had not been with the commission in India, and who incurred the censure of the Secretary of State for India by communicating to the Times, some days before its presentation to Parliament, an extremely one-sided and misleading summary of its contents. This report, which justified the opium policy of the Indian Government in every respect, bore the signatures of all the commissioners except Mr. Wilson. Even Mr. Arthur Pease, Sir Joseph Pease's brother, had been prevailed upon to sign it. Mr. Pease is a Christian man, and had no doubt brought himself to believe that it was his duty to do so. He had not taken a very active part in the anti-opium movement before being placed on the commission j during his tour in India he moved almost exclusively in official circles j and his close political alliance with the liquor interest at home, through whose assistance he has since succeeded in gaining a muchcoveted seat in Parliament, was not calculated to make him enthusiastic for the suppression of the Indian opium traffic.

The two Indian commissioners, who did not come to England to join in the final discussion of the report, appended to it separate memoranda containing important reservations. They both urge the adoption of strong measures for the suppression of opium smoking, a habit which is, relatively, of modern introduction into India, and which the great mass of Indian witnesses, including most of those who came forward in defense of the opium revenue, decidedly condemned. Even. the Majority Report ad- mits that it is generally regarded in India as a disreputable habit. They also urge the need for an improved system of selling the drug in India, one of them proposing to put it into the hands of medical practitioners instead of the " ignorant opium farmers or venders under the present sys- tem," and the other adding the suggestions that, as under British law at home, it "should be sold in bottles or vials labeled ' poison,' " and that " the minimum dose which is likely to be fatal should be legibly printed in the vernacular on these labels."

Mr. Henry J. Wilson, M.P., presented a Minute of Dissent remark- able for its conciseness and brevity, on the one hand, and, on the other, for its impartial reference to and quotation of evidence on both sides. In these latter respects it forms a striking and suggestive contrast to the Ma- jority Report, which, tho three times as long, does not contain anything like as many references, and does not give one solitary quotation from the anti-opium witnesses except in a few cases where they have made admis- sions that can be turned against them. Mr. Wilson entirely endorses the anti-opium program; he shows that the cultivation of opium is to a great extent unpopular, because unprofitable, among the cultivators; that it is principally produced for export to China ; that " opium in China is a gigan- tic national evil;" and that" it is altogether unworthy for a great depen- dency of the British Empire to be thus engaged in a traffic which produces such widespread misery and disaster." As regards the sale of opium in British India, he makes recommendations similar to those of the two Indian commissioners.

The report of the commission was discussed in the House of Commons three weeks after its presentation, on the last evening of the session of 1895 which was available for other than Government business. The fact that the House had had so short a time in which to master the voluminous documents laid before it was made the most of by the Secretary of State for India, Sir Henry Fowler. But he made no answer whatever to the grave charges formulated by Sir Joseph Pease and his able seconder, Mr.

John Ellis, against the Indian Government and the majority of the com- mission for a series of unprecedented and unconstitutional proceedings calcu- lated gravely to prejudice the inquiry. Tho defeated by a large majority on what was virtually a vote of censure of the commission, the anti-opium leaders have good reason to congratulate themselves on having embraced what has proved to be the only opportunity which they could have had, while their own political party was still in power, to repudiate the authority of the report. .

The debate cannot be said to have produced much effect on public opin- ion ; and it was quickly overshadowed by the fall of the Liberal Govern- ment shortly afterward. The new Conservative ministry can hardly be ex- pected to be more friendly than its predecessor to the anti-opium agitation. The press, only too eager to get rid of a " fad" which is inconvenient to both political parties, has generally followed the lead of the Times, declaring the whole movement to have been founded on a delusion, which the commission has finally dispelled. It is not yet clear how the attention of the British public can best be recalled to the main question at issue, which the majority of the commission has done its best to obscure: Shall the name of Christ still be blasphemed among the Chinese because of Britain's participation in the traffic which feeds her great national cancer ~ Not only have the commissioners overlaid this question by devoting more than nine tenths of their report to the Indian branch of the subject, notwithstanding their own admission that more than nine tenths of the opium produced in India is exported to China and the Straits Settlements, but they have actually stooped to gross misstatements of facts and garbled quotations of evidence in their discussion of the Chinese traffic.

A veteran American missionary, Rev. Dr. Ashmore, of Swatow, one of those invited by British consuls in China to furnish replies to questions issued by the commissioners, is a victim of the latter offense. He had stated: "Some Il,len of vigorous vitality will use opium for many years and not show marked results." In the rest of his evidence, all the more weighty for the carefnl reservation of these exceptional cases, he clearly expresses his opinion that" nearly all of those with whom the habit is fully formed" consume opium " with great injury. " Yet he is quoted in support of the statement that some of the missionaries" take a less decided view" than the majority of his colleagues, by whom, it is admitted, " the use of opium is strongly condemned." He is made to differ from them by the simple expedient of omitting the three important words in italics, the rest of the sentence being quoted without any indication of its incompleteness. The Rev. A. Bone, of Canton, is even worse treated-two disconnected passages being pieced together as if they formed part of one sentence, in order to make him out a dissentient from the general voice of his brethren. Three sentences may be quoted from the report containing three allegations directly contradictory to fact. "It may be added," says the report, "that there is no evidence from China of any popular desire that the import of Indian opium should be stopped." There is, in fact, a considerable body of such evideuce. "In the British consular service the prevailing opinion is that opium smoking in moderation is not harmful, and that moderation is the rule. . . . The medical opinions were in general accord with those of the consular body." Two careful and accurate writer;;, Mr. Joshua Rowntree and the Rev. F. Storrs Turner, have shown that these are untrue representations of the balance alike of the consular and the medical evidence, both of them, in fact, showing a strong preponderance of opinion contrary to that here stated. It is difficult to get the British people to believe that a number of presumably honorable men have put their signatures to a dishonest report; yet when these charges, which ha'e already been publicly made without any attempt being made to answer

XACHIN TRADITIONS AND RELIGION

them, are established to the satisfaction of our fellow-countrymen, as they certainly can and will be, there must be a great revulsion of feeling, and an outburst of indignation which will sweep away the Indian Government's opium traffic forever. In what precise mode this result is to be brought about is a matter which we can leave to Him who has throughout been looked to for guidance and inspiration in our crusade. Meanwhile, we are doing what we can to utilize the platform, the press-so far as it remains open to us-and, above all, the Christian churches, in pressing forward the necessity of putting an end to this great national sin, and removing this serious stumbling-block from the way of the Gospel in China. We believe that our God is leading us on to certain victory, and that, mighty as are the forces of interest and prejudice arrayed against us, " they that be with us are more than they that be with them."

KACHIN TRADITIONS AND RELIGION.

BY REV. O. HANSON, BRAMO, BURMA.

The people of Upper Burma (called by the English Kachins, and by themselves Chingpaws or Singphas) occupy the country extending from the 23° to the 27° 3D' of north latitude, comprising the mountain ranges on both sides of the Irrawaddy. It is believed by some that the Kachins are closely allied to the various tribes residing in the almost inaccessible regions bounding on Tartary. However this may be, if the Kachin traditions are in any way reliable, there can be little doubt as to their original home. Like the Nagas and other tribes on the Assam side, with which the Kachins have much in common, both in language and customs, they must have descended from one of the aboriginal hill tribes of Northeastern India.

The Kachins in their mountain homes are savage, superstitious, easily offended, revengeful, and to strangers unusually reserved. It is especially hard to induce any well-informed Kachin to rev~al the mysteries of his religion. Generally, out of a superstitious dread of the Nats, he will keep back, even when closely questioned, the most important and interesting parts. This religion, altho at present mostly a degraded creation of a degenerated race, must have had a purer source than is at first discernible from a superficial observance of the rites and ceremonies now practised. Confucianism and Buddhism have had little inftuence over these wild mountaineers, even tho they must have been in close contact with Chinese, Shans, and Burmans for centuries. FrQm the Kachin traditions alone we meet with occasional glimpses of a life, knowledge, ideas, and aspirations not now in their possession. It is here attempted to give in a condensed form some leading thoughts found in the traditions, customs, and religious beliefs of this strange but interesting race, Traditions.-(a) The creation. The main points in the lengthy account which a Nat priest can give on this interesting topic are the following: Originally, " before the beginning," only wind, clouds, and a mysterious being, half human and half avian, existed in some unaccountable manner through a self-creative power. From these elements were brought forth, by means of a generative process, the first cosmical matter and the primitive spirits or Nats. These Nats in their turn brought forth vegetation, animal and human life. While the elementary parts of this world still existed in their rudimentary forms, a great Nat, named Chinun, gave birth to a monstrous giant, half spirit and half man, named Ninggawnwa. It took seven years for him to be born, and he held at his birth a great hammer and a pair of tongs in his right hand. With these instruments he in due time gave form and order to the visible earth. As soon as the arrangement of this earth was completed, Chinun brought forth a great pumpkin, which the" omniscient" one (also a later son of Chinun), after the death of his mother, divided into two parts. From the part to the right the first man was made, and the first woman from the one to the left. This human pair dwelt at the central part of the earth, by a beautiful mountain created from the head of Chinun. Man was made immortal, but because of a foolish desire to see a dead being, and having by a lie brought over himself the wrath of the Sun-Nats, death was imposed upon him as a punishment. A number of cattle were sent to eat the "fruit of life," which otherwise would have served as a preventive of death. The first human pair gave birth to another, and so on until the third generation, when nine sons and nine daughters were born to a certain Wachstwa. These are the progenitors of the different Kachin tribes, or, as some would assert. of the Asiatic races in general. The pedigree of white people can be traced to a certain kind of monkeys, and according to some were not found un til after" the great flood." Everything is now existing through itself, and an overruling providence in the Christian sense is not recognized. The Nats at times shake the mountains, thus causing earthquakes, or send a great frog to swallow the sun or the moon, which causes eclipses, but are not otherwise interfering with the regular order of the universe. The Kachins, as far as I have been able to find out, do not believe i~ any interruption of the present order of things. Everything has for them an endless existence.

(b) "The great flood." It has often been observed that the story of the deluge has in some form or another been preserved, with surprising exactness of detail, in most separate countries and by widely different races. The Kachins having no written language, and consequently no literature of any kind, form, however, no exception to this interesting fact. Their unique story of the "great inundation" runs in somewhat the following way: Some time after Ninggawnwa had finished his creative work and appointed to the different races separate places where to live and dwell, an IIottempt was made by him to build a huge bridge, at the central part of the earth, over the mighty Irrawaddy. Nine jealous brothers, determined, out of envy, to frustrate the work, came one day and said to him, " Your mother is dead." This did not greatly trouble him, as he thought it easy to find a stepmother. After some time the brothers returned, saying, "Your father is dead." This caused him great sorrow j his heart was filled with anger, and he crushed in his wrath an adjacent mountain, after which he abandoned his work and returned home. Now he discovered that he had been greatly deceived, and the subject of a most perfidious treachery. In order to take revenge on the nine brethren, their relatives and humanity in general, with which he was now displeased, he caused a great flood to overflow the whole earth, and intended to extinguish every form of life. Two orphans escaped, however, in a great ovalshaped drum. They took along with them nine cocks and nine iron needles. A needle was dropped for each passing day, and on the ninth day they heard the last one ring against the stones. The last cock also crowed, and thus they knew that the earth was dry. One of these orphans some time after this great catastrophe was killed and eaten by a fnrious Nat called Chitong. The other married a being half Nat and half man by the name of Ningcut. A child was born to this pair, which Chitong killed when its mother was absent from home, and prepared its liver for her to eat. The body itself he chopped into small pieces and scattered them over an adjoining field. From this" seed" a new race sprang forth, in everything like the antediluvian one, and is now inhabiting the world.

(c) The lost book. A third tradition deserving attention is the following : After the world was set in order and the different races were settled in their respective homes, Ninggawnwa, at a great feast, met with representatives from the chief and most powerful surrounding tribes. At the close of the feast they all asked him to become their ruler. This he refused, but gave to each of them a book. To the Chinese he gave a book of paper j the Burmans received a book of palm-leaves, and the Kachin book was made of parchment. On the way home the one who had received the Kachin book prepared it as food and ate it. (Some Kachins assign as the cause for this that the man was hungry and had nothing else to eat; others, which I think are more numerous, give no reason whatsoever.) Since then the Kachins have had no book, but the great Nat priests and professional story-tellers can by a kind of inspiration relate its contents. This is always done at their great feasts, when it takes three nights and days to rehearse it all. It contains the only authentic records known regarding crea.tion, the flood, the different human races, the origin of the Nats, and their work and worship.

A number of narratives in the same vein could be given, but the above may suffice to give a general idea of their contents. It would be interesting to know something about the sonrces from which these shallow streams have been flowing.

Ideas 0/ a Supreme Being.-Some writers have been a.nxious to prove that races and nations have existed or are now living who are wholly with· out ideas of a supernatural being. It has, however, always been found that such statements were founded on an imperfect knowledge of the races described, and that behind the crude exterior some apprehension of a supreme power is entertained, altho at times extremely vague. It would hardly suprise us if it was found that the savage and barbarous Nat worship of the Kachins had blotted out all higher ideas of the supernatural. For centuries the vilest practices have been perpetuated in connection with this worship. An educational system, even in its most rudimentary form, is unknown ; any especial worship of a supreme being does not exist. Still, even here it is clearly discernible that God has not suffered Himself to be unknown. The Kachins have ideas of a being higher and more powerful than any Nat. He is called by different names, such as " The one higher than the clouds" (this name has to some Kachins an almost magical power) ; the "Omniscient" one, whose wisdol!1 was especially manifested at the creation of man; the" Creator," who also was active in giving life to man; the "Spirit," or the Spirit above all spirits. Other names, as the" Lord of heaven and earth," may also be given, but the same being is indicated in every case. It is true that a further attempt to explain his ideas of the supreme would bring a Kachin to what a Western mind would regard as an almost hopeless confusion. He would assert .that the same being is indicated in each of the above names, and also that the "Omniscient" one and the "Creator" had something like a human birth, while this would not be admitted in the case of " The one higher than the clouds." To us some form of incarnation, or something resembling an Avatar of Vishnu, would offer the most natural explanation, but a Kachin feels no necessity of solving this mystery. It is enough for him to know that there is f:'ome one greater than the Nats. These Nats, the greatest number of which have once been human beings, are in their present state immortal, but not omniscient, omnipotent, or ubiquitous. All of these attributes are without hesitation applied to the one above all. Beings half Nat and half man were endowed with supernatural power, but were subject to change and death, and exist at present in the same way as any other who has passed into the realm of the dead.

The knowledge of a supreme power exerts, however, hardly any moral influence over the Kachins. It is commonly believed that he ordinarily does not concern himself about human affairs. Only in extreme cases is it suspected that he punishes an extraordinarily wicked person, but when and how this happens no one claims to know. 'When any great calamity befalls a tribe or family; when war, famine, or pestilence is raging, and the Nats do not seem propitious, then supplications are made to the Lord of all, but no sacrifices are offered. That we here meet with a few remaining ideas from the original monotheism of India seems almost certain. God has been forgotten by more' favored nations than the Kachins, but those in closest contact with these wild children of nature have had occa· sion to see that deep down in the savage heart a Divine spark is still flicker- ing, ready at any moment to be fanned into a living flame.

Nat Worship.-The real religion of the Kachins, as far as they have any, consists in Nat or demon worship. These Nats are now innumerable, and occupy almost every imaginable place above and below. Certain Nats rule the sky, the sun and. the moon; others dwell upon earth and are found in every mountain-top, hill, streamlet, river, spring, or well j every field, wood, and even individual trees have their guardian Nats; every tribe, village, and family acknowledge some special Nat to whom they must pay honor. These Nats must not be confounded with Grecian nymphs, naiads, and satyrs, or with fairies or goblins of medieval Europe. Most of them have once been human beings or descend from the early half Nats who took such an active part in the first stages of the world. They are a constant terror to the people. They watch with jealous carefulness every occupied place, and are always ready for revenge if any trespasses are committed. If the usual sacrifices are withheld, if a vessel consecrated to the Nat service has been unduly touched, if anyone out of mistake has stepped in the place set apart for the household Nats, punishment may at once overtake the transgressor. Even if a Nat without any known cause desires a new offering, some misfortune will at once befall the intended family or individual. Houses may be burned, fields devastated by wild animals, "bad luck" will attend every undertaking, and poverty will be the sure result of all. The most common form of punishment, however, is by diseases of different kinds. The Nats alone possess the remedies necessary in case of illness, but do not administer any when offended, unless properly propitiated. As soon as a person is taken ill, a Nat priest is at once sent for. The dwelling-place of the offended Nat is found and the desired sacrifice ascertained. This is done by a kind of divination. The greatness of the sacrifice depends upon the importance of the case. Ordinarily, for slight offenses, a little whisky, a few eggs, some dried fish and meat, or a few fowls will suffice. In more important cases, or if a great work or expedition is to be undertaken, pigs and cattle of any kind must be offered. When larger animals are sacrified, the flesh is prepared and distributed among the inhabitants of the community where the sacrifice is made. As the Nat priest receives a part of the animal offered, the size of the sacrifice often depends on his personal desire of profit in the case at hand.

A few particulars regarding this Nat worship may be of special interest. A large number of Nat altars are always found outside of every Kachin house. They are usually made of bamboo, and are only used as receptacles for certain parts of the offering. The Nats are invoked to come down upon them and to accept the sacrific~ made. A new altar must be built for every sacrifice, even if offerings are successively made to the same Nat. Inside the houses of chiefs and other prominent men a large altar of a different kind is often found, which is used as long as the

GOSPEL WORK IN ISRAEL

house is standing. The sacrifices most acceptable and of greatest worth are those of cattle. A tradition says that when the cattle, after the first transgression of man, ate the" fruit of life," a promise was given that they should always willingly offer themselves as sacrifices for the good of humanity in all ages to come. When such a life is given to the Nat, his anger is appeased and the sacrificer's request is fulfilled. The blood is not of any value as a sacrifice. The Nat receives the life (which the Kachins connect with the breath and not with the blood), while the offerer and his friends eat the flesh. In a case of insanity, when other sacrifices have proved of no avail, a goat is selected, and after appropriate cp,remonies sent off among the mountains. If he does not return it is supposed that the Nat who troubled the insane person has taken his final departure. No one would kill or eat the flesh of such an animal. At the time of sowing and harvest, several days are often set apart for larger sacrifices. No work is being done during such a time. Offerings are made at every birth or death, and I have counted as many as thirty skulls of large oxen around the grave of a chief. In order to prevent witchcraft, to procure " good luck" at any enterprise, if a person begins a journey or ends one -in short, at every occasion of any importance-the Nats are consulted and sacrifices offered.

This sacrificial system has always kept the Kachins in a hopeless state of poverty. They never know when their turn may come to offer up the last oxen, pigs, or fowls. It is not an unusual thing to hear the Kachins complain about the insatiable greediness of these burdensome Nats. But wholesale offerings will soon be a thing of the past, as sacrificial animals are getting more expensive and scarce, and the Nats are even now forced to be satisfied with less valuable gifts. Christianity is also slowly but surely uprooting former superstitions, and only this power can give the help now vainly sought.

GOSPEL WORK IN ISRAEL.

BY PROFESSOR GEORGE H. SCHODDE, PH.D., COLUMBUS, O.

In a recent number (March, 1895) of Nathanael, the Jewish mission bi-monthly, published by Professor Strack, of Berlin, Lie. Dr. Dalman, of Leipzig, since the death of Delitzsch certainly the most reliable authority on this subject, publishes a detailed survey of the work done during the ycars 1893 and 1894 for the evangelization of Israel all over the globe. A brief summary of his facts and figures will give an excellent bi.rd's-eye view of the problems and data of this species of church work.

The anti.Semitic agitation has during these two years calmed down somewhat, and as a consequence the national movement in Israel, which largely owed its vitality to the anti-Semitic agitation, has also become a less powerful factor in Jewish thought. As yet not a single Jewish mis- sion society has been willing to make use of this agitation for its purposes; and the organizations effected in recent years for the purpose of agitating the re-establishment of a Jewish state in the ancestral country of Israel, such as the Jewish Christian Patriotic Alliance of London, founded in 1892, have not been able to make their influence felt. The Jewish-Chris- tian plans of Warszawiak, in New York, have not materialized, and the venerable convert, Rabbi Lichtenstein, of Budapest, who still declines to be baptized, but aims at the organization of a Jewish-Christian church, has been cast out by his people. Rabinowitz, of Kishnef, has given up all ideas, seemingly, of organizing a distinctively Jewish-Christian congrega- tion, and is virtually a vox clamantis among his people in Russia and the East. Pastor Gurland, of Riga, together with 72 Jewish Christians, went in June, 1893, to Palestine, but no further news has been heard of them.

The most noteworthy fact in this connection is the organization of a Jewish·Christian congregation in Smyrna, in the summer of 1894. The head of this movement is a Karite from Sebastopol named Abram Levi, who, while an inmate of the Scotish Jewish Mission Hospital in Smyrna, through the study of the New Testament learned to know Christ, and began his work by calling together Jews for the study of the Sacred Scriptures. These men organized themselves into a separate congregation, the original number being 64 heads of families. Of these just one half again withdrew, leaving 32 families and 17 young men, or a total of 185 souls.

This association, in its statutes, says that it is "a society of Jewish Christians j that its first principle is the faith in God and in the Trinity of God according to the teachings of the Messiah, but not according to the teaching of any commentary or principles of any other communion [thereby excluding the teachings of the Talmud] j that each one binds himself to live according to the teachings of the New Testament; that circumcision shall continue to be practised, not as a law, but as a national symbol indicating that they are the children of Abraham and of the other patriarchs j that each one promises to live in accordance with the spirit of the Messiahnamely, in love, unity, and truth."

Christians of non-Jewish origin have also recently attempted to organize Jewish converts into separate communions. The principal effort of this kind was made in London by John Wilkinson, the director of the Mildmay Mission, under whose leadership 11 converts were thus united into a " Jewish-Christian Church." A modification of this idea found its exponent in A. C. Gabelen, of New York, who, in his jargon periodical, Tikwath Israel, reports the organization of a congregation consisting of 20 members. His position is practically that of Pastor G. A. Krfiger, of France. His program is more distinctively Jewish-Christian than any other of its kind, and includes both the acceptance of Christ as the Messiah, and also the continuation of the observance of the Mosaic law in so far as this is not contradictory to the fundamentals of Christianity. In his organ, Our Hope, he pleads for the pure preaching d simple "Mes- siahism," without any admixture of Gentile Christianity. These are about the sentiments also put forth by Gedalius in Berlin.

In Germany the work is entirely that of efforts to win individual souls from Israel, the enterprise being carried on by a nnmber of societies, such as the Leipzig, the Berlin, the Bavarian, and others. Representatives of foreign Jewish mission societies are gradually being withdrawn from Germany. Dalman himself has inaugnrated a new enterprise by publishing a Jewish-German monthly called Berith Ain, in which enterprisQ he found emulators in Pastor Werber, of Baltimore, and Gabelein, in New York. The leading mission organs in Germany for Jewish work are the Nathanael, and the veteran journal, founded by Delitzsch, the Saat auf Hoffnung, of Leipzig.

In Austro-Hungary, Norwegian missionaries have begun Jewish Gospel work, especially Pastor R. Gjessing and Philip Gordon, with headquarters at Budapest. Another laborer here is Rev. A. Moody, representing the Scotch Society. Rabbi Lichtenstein is sending out tract after tract, pleading with his people to accept Christ.

In Roumania the London and Berlin societies, as also the Norwegian, are at work; the first mentioned with headquarters at Bucharest, where there is a flourishing school for girls; the second at Jassy ; the third at Galatz. Russia is naturally the greatest field for Jewish mission work, and even the government has at times aided the societies in spreading the New Testament among the Israelites; and fully half-a-dozen depots for this purpose have been established in the empire, the leader of the work being the late Axelrud, a son-in-law of Rabinowitz. Faltin, the veteran of Kishnef, continues in his propaganda, and Gurland has been doing excellent work in Riga. The Orthodox State Church had also entered upon this work, but its chief agent, Joseph Levin, recently died. In Poland, Swedish messengers are busy, and Dr. Ellis, from London, has been able to report a large number of baptisms. For 1892-93 the number was 78 ; for 1893-94 it was 103. In the last three years there have been 235 Jewish converts in Poland.

In the Scandinavian countries the contingent of the Jewish population is exceedingly small; but the Scandinavian Christians have a warm heart for the work, as is attested by other contributions, societies, and messengers sent forth by them.

In France the London Society has been at work, as also the French Protestant Society. Naturally England is the headquarters of Jewish mission enterprises. Here are found the greatest and the most societies of this kind, and by far the greatest liberality for the cause. At least a dozen periodicals are published in the interests of the work, and it is supported by men and means throughout the Jewish diaspora. The Mildmay Mission alone in 1893 disposed of 18,406 Hebrew New Testaments, and 69,657 parts of the Testament in the jargon. Since the beginning of this

HINDUISM AND ROMANISM

literary propaganda, in all 208,313 Hebrew New Testaments have been used, and 467,577 parts in the jargon. In every way the Christians of England do as much, or even more, for the cause of the evangelization of Israel than all the other Christian peoples put together.

The immigration of Russian and Roumanian Jews to the further Orient has made the latter a more important field of operation. The headquarters naturally are such centers as Constantinople, Smyrna,and Jerusalem, and, in a secondary way, Saloniki and Damascus. Fully a dozen societies are found represented in these districts from half-a-dozen sections of Christianity, and laboring in many methods and manners.

In North Africa, the London Society has its stations, especially in Tunis, Algiers, and Morocco. The Falashas, or Black Jew, converts in Abyssinia are being reorganized again under a native leader, Michael Argawi, after a period of persecution in which Jewish Christianity in that venerable land was almost eradicated. In Persia, the headquarters are at IRpahan and Hamadan, and in India in Bombay, where the leading mission worker is J. Henry Lord, aided by the periodical Ha-Mebasser. In America, the work for Israel has been manifold and multifold, being in charge of fully a half-dozen different churches, such as the Episcopalians, Lutherans, Adventists, and others, and partly controlled by individual lovers of the chosen people. Jewish mission journals in English, German, and the jargon are published in considerable number.

In Australia, both German and English societies have stations in various parts of the island.

HINDUISM AND ROMANISM. * In much of its teaching Romanism is far more pagan than Christian; for tho Roman Catholics believe in Christ, it is not the Christ of the Gospel, but either a wafer god manufactured by the priests, or a stern judge ready to punish the guilty (in the same way that the Hindus regard many of their gods), and only to be approached through His tender-hearted mother, or some other merciful saint or intercessor.

Perhaps, placed in parallel columns, the comparison will be more readily understood.

HINDUS ROMAN QATHOLICS are subject to the Brahmans, on are under the power of the priests, whom they rely in the performance by whom they are taught exactly of all religious rites, and whom they what they must believe, and through are taught to reverence and bow whom they receive forgiveness of down to. sins and all the benefits of religion.

• The following comparison was printed in the M iB8Wna1'1l Herald (Baptist), from a letter by :Mrs. T. R. Edwards, of Serampore College. Are not allowed (except Brah- As a rule are forbidden to read mans) to read the sacred books j the Bible, which the priests alone these may only be read and explained may read and explain. to them by the priests.

Regard Sanskrit as the religious Regard Latin as the sacred lanlanguage; it is used in worship and guage; it is nsed in worship, tho ceremonies, tho not understood by unknown to the majority of the the people. people.

Bathe in the Ganges and certain Are taught that they are regener- sacred rivers to wash away sins. ated by water in baptism.

Use Ganges water in various re- Use holy water in the churches. ligious ceremonies.

Bow down to and utter prayers Bow down to and say prayers be- before idols. fore images and pictures.

Dress the idols in fine and showy Clothe the images of saints in and sometimes costly raiment. gorgeous apparel.

At certain festivals have great At certain festivals in Roman processions, carrying the idols. Catholic countries have great pro- cessions, in whiCh sacred images are carried.

Pray to various gods and god- Pray to saints and angels and desses. especially to the Virgin Mary.

Offer sacrifices. Offer the sacrifice of the Mass.

Say that when the priest utters Say that when the priest utters certain words, the image they have certain words, the wafer becomes made becomes alive by the indwell- the very Christ.

ing of the deity invoked.

Are taught that there is a great Are taught that it is meritorious merit in making pilgrimages to vari- to go on pilgrimages to Rome and ous sacred places and shrines. other sacred places.

Believe that at certain shrines Believe that at certain churches miracles of healing are performed and places miracles of healing are by this or that god. performed by this or that saint.

Have great faith in amulets and Wear medals blessed by the Pope charms as a protection against vari- as charms against misfortunes. ous misfortunes.

Are enjoined to fast on certain Observe prescribed fasts. occasions.

Count beads in repeating the Count beads in saying prayers, names of gods and goddesses, to especially to Mary. invoke their assistance.

THE ATROCITIES IN ARMENIA

Use lighted lamps in certain cere- Use lighted candles in religious monies, even in daylight. worship, even in daylight.

Use incense in worship. Use incense in worship.

Some priests (chiefly a wandering Priests are not allowed to marry. order) are not allowed to marry. The aims and ideal of monks and Some Hindu religious orders con- nuns is to become like a corpse in sider that the highest ideal here is the the hand of the superior. extinction of all desire and all feeling, such as joy, sorrow, hunger, pain.

When death is imminent they are When death is imminent, they taken to the river-side, and the face send for the priest to administer smeared with the sacred mud of the extreme unction, which includes Ganges. anointing parts of the body with oil.

After the death of relatives, in After the death of relatives, in order to assist the spirit in the next order to liberate the spirit from world, they perform Shraddha; it purgatory, and take it to heaven, consists of various ceremonies, and they pay considerable sums to the especially large presents to the priests for masses to be performed. priests.

Comparison might also be made between Romanism and Buddhism, as there is much in common, as the veneration of relics, forbidding priests to marry, large houses of monks and nuns, etc.

THE ATROCITIES IN ARMENIA-IS GOD ON TRIAL?

BY REV. JAMES M. GRAY, BOSTON, MASS.

I have recently heard good men-professing Christian men-question the goodness and power of God. They have asked, Is God indeed a God of love while He yet permits His people to suffer such dreadful and prolonged barbarities as those which have been witnessed in Armenia ~ Or does He lack the power to prevent them ~ Is Satan, after all, mightier than God ~ Nottice : 1. Such questions have been asked before. Jeremiah, Asaph, and Job are Old Testament examples. Thousands of years ago the souls of the righteous were vexed with this same problem. But they approached its investigation not from the standpoint of doubt but of faith. God help us to do the same. In all his afHiction Job did not charge God foolishly. Asaph's feet had almost gone, his steps had well-nigh slipped into open infidelity, almost, but not altogether, because he held to the fundamental postulate that " God is loving unto Israel, even to such as are of a clean heart." Jeremiah would talk with God of His judgments, but he begins by affirming his belief that He is righteous. In no other way can we expect light to come to us on this Armenian question.

2. Let us remember that similar atrocities have occurred before. God's people have known these things in all ages. Israel in Egypt under Pharaoh was not essentially unlike Armenia in Turkey under Abdul Hamid II. Compare the current correspondence from Constantinople with the opening chapters of Exodus in proof of this. And what about" the noble army of martyrs" who suffered at the hands of the early Roman emperors 1 What about the tender and delicate women who were thrown to the wild beasts in Roman amphitheaters? What of those who were covered with tar and set on fire to illuminate Roman gardens? What of the heroes of the Reformation? What of the victims of the King of Spain and the Duke of Alva? What of the massacre of the Huguenots on St. Bartholomew's Day? What of the fires of Smithfield? What of the Catholics, as well as Protestants, who for their loyalty to God were dragged at the cart end, beheaded, drawn and quartered, and burned in "Merrie England" even as late as Queen Mary's day? What of many of the Jews of Europe in the present decade who are realizing the fulfilment of Moses' prophecy that " among these nations shalt thou find no ease" ? . 3. Let us remember that such atrocities as these were not only foreknown, but predicted in the Word of God. " Thoy shall put you out of tho synagogues," said Jesus; "yea, the time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. " Paul exhorts the Thessalonians that " no man should be moved by these afflictions" -that is, he should not be moved away from his faith, because" we are appointed thereunto. " Peter warns the "strangers" scattered 1hroughout these very parts of Asia now so much upon our minds that their" adversary, the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about seeking whom he may devour," whom they are to " resist steadfast in the faith." John" saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the Word of God, and they cried, saying, "How long, 0 Lord, holy and true, dost Thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And it was said unto them that they should rest yet for a little season until their fel_ low-servants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled."

4. Let us remember that God gives grace equal to such emergencies as this. Martyrs have gone to the stake with joy. Those who were tortureit in an earlier age would not accept " deliverance." Archbishop Cranmer of his own accord thrust his right hand into the fire because it had deceived him into signing the recantation of Protestantism. We have an illustration to-day of an Armenian in this country recently bereft of his family in Turkey-four of them imprisoned and one murdered-who is nevertheless sustained in his daily calling and enabled to go from city to city and platform to platform awakening our citizens on behalf of his outraged countrymen. Paul had a great affliction, for whose removal he thrice besought the throne of power and mercy. But His answer was, "My grace is sufficient for thee. " The great apostle to the Gentiles found it to be so, and he was able to declare, " Most gladly, therefore, will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me." There is many a Christian martyr in Armenia at this present moment, man, woman, and child, naked, sick, and in prison, who is saying the very same.

S. Such atrocities as these furnish the strongest evidence of the reality and power of the Christian religion. This conflict in Armenia is between Mohammedanism and Christianity, between darkness and light, between Satan and God. Our Christian brethren in that land could purchase deliverance and peace at the price of apostasy, but they will not pay it. Do the ages show a sublimer proof of the Divine origin of Christianity ~ Men speak of this event as weakening to faith! It would be if the Armenians recanted; but as it is, the event is a wonderful strengthener of faith. Had it occurred eighteen hundred, or even one hundred years ago, it would be employed to prove that; and the Christian apologist or evangelist of the coming century, in his efforts to point men to Christ, will speak of these Armenians who loved Him so as to be willing to suffer the loss of all things for His sake. 6. God is not on trial in Armenia, nor Christianity, but man. Man is on trial there. And it is not man in the persons of the Armenians, nor yet in the persons of the Turks. It is man as represented by the civilized and the Christianized (~) nations of Europe. People sometimes complain of God that He does not convert the heathen; they find fault that so large a portion of mankind are denied the blessings of the Gospel which they enjoy; but it has been found effectual in stopping their murmurings to inquire why they themselves do not convert the heathen. Have they ful. filled their personal obligation in the premises and done all that lies in their power to do to carry out the command, "Go preach the Gospel to every creature 1" It is poor logic which charg-es neglect on God of which we ourselves are guilty. And this principle holds good in the present case. Could we ask God to do more than He has already done to deliver His people in Armenia from the barbarities of the 'l'urks ~ lias He not put the power in the hands of His professing people in Russia, and Great Brit· ain, and Germany, and France ~ Who doubts for a single moment that these nations could stop the outrages referred to whenever they said the word 1 And why do they not say the word ~ Is it anything but selfish. ness that restrains them ~ If all were agreed as to the piece of territory which each should receive in the inevitable division of the Turkish Empire, would there be any longer delay ~ Who is on trial in this matter' Is it God or man' 7. God will reckon with these na1ions when their time comes. The mills of God grind slowly, but they grind exceeding small. General Grant was no visionist ; he was never charged with giving currency to fanciful speculations, but he tells us with all soberness that nations, like individuals, are punished for their transgressions. He cites as an illustration ou,r own Civil War, the most sanguinary and expensive of modern times, as a divinely inflicted penalty for our unjust treatment of Mexico in the annexation of Texas. Turkey will yet pay dearly for her cruelty, and the other nations will have cause to remember that they helped it on.

s. Let us remember that the situation, which seems to us to be so en- tangled, is very clear and plain in the mind of God. In an earlier day, when the kings of the earth set themselves and the rulers took counsel together against the Lord and against His Anointed, He had them in derision, and set His King upon His holy hill of Zion. It is with reference to this same King and this same holy hill that the present commotion l·eigns. The cry of America for the Americans, and Germany for the Germans, is soon to be extended to Judea for the Jews. Tbe capital of that nation is yet to be " a cup of trembling unto all the peoples round about," and then "He that cometh will come and will not tarry," and " out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."

9. Let us remember, finally, that there is one who can kill the body, indeed, but after that has no more that he can do. "I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us." These Armenians dwell where Satan's seat is, but they are holding fast the name of Christ, and they are not denying His faith; and He who once remembered and recalled the name of His faithful martyr Antipas has His loving eye upon 1hem, and to him that overcometh will He " give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name wrItten which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it." THE RELIEF OF ARMENIA. * The situation in Armenia is simply appalling! No words can describe the suffering which these Christians in the land of the Turk are experi- encing daily and hourly. In the dead of winter, wounded and weak and weary, many of them without homes or even a place of shelter from the wintry blasts, barefooted and almost naked in the snow, they are likewise perishing from hunger by thousands. All Christendom has been thrilled with horror at lales of robbery, rape, and murder, which has been heaped upon innocent and defenseless men, women, and children. In a single province .a Moslem official underestimates the total killed as nearly 40,- 000 men, women, and children; of these 30,000 were murdered outright, and 10,000 perished in their burning homes. Besides this deaths from cold and hunger (in the one province of Harpoot, remember) number about 10,000 more. Women violated and abused in unspeakable ways number nearly 6000, and those forcibly circumcised (converted to Islam) are over 15,000, besides 1500 women and girls consigned to Moslem harEms. The heroism with which hundreds-nay, thousands-have stood ready to suffer the most horrible and ignominious tortures, and to submit to a lingering death rather than deny their Lord, makes them worthy to be added to the memorable list of the " heroes of faith" (Hebrews 11). Chri.stian pastors have unflinchingly faced death and called upon their congregations to follow them; women have by hundreds sought death rather than submit to a worse fate-surely these are they" of whom the world was not worthy." No one with a spark of Christianity or even of humanity in them can read these tales of persecution without being moved to his inmost soul with sympathy and a desire to help them, and yet there are thousands in Christian lands who have not as yet lifted a finger to relieve the distress of the survivors. In the province of Harpoot nearly 100,000 Armenians are destitute of the bare necessities of life, and in other parts of the country there are three times as many more. Many have generously responded to the call for help, and much has been done to relieve the sufferers. From the first, money sent from America and England has been distributed through the members of the British Embassy and the American missionaries. Amid direst peril these missionaries, men and women, have stood nobly at their posts, and thus have been the one hope of the Armenians. Now that the Red Cross Society has entered the work, the door has been opened to distribute food in new centers. The method of relief work is generally to establish soup kitchens and bread bakeries, employing large numbers of the sufferers in preparing food and clothing. About twenty relief stations are in operation, and $200,000 has already been expended in food and clothing, but not more than one half of the destitute are yet reached. Only about one to two cents a day is needed to keep a man from starvation, but this means $4000 to $6000 a day. At Van alone 16,000 gather each day who have no other means of subsistence than that offered by the missionaries. The need is most urgent; competent and reliable agents are ready to receive and wisely distribute the aid which is so sorely needed. It is heartrending to see the suffering of these people without the means to relieve them. No man, woman, or child can afford to lose the opportunity to give something to this cause; give it NOW· !t * Valuable information regarding the :&Iassacres, Destitution, and Relief Work In Armenla may be found in the following: .. The Rule of the 'rurk," by F. D. Greene (Putnam); Ohrtsttan rAteratu'l'e Magazine (February, 1896); Independent (March 5th, 1896) ; also weekly editions of the (/hrtstian Hsrald (New York).

t Sums in any amounts from one cent upward will be received aud forwarded without delay, if sent to the Managing Editor of this REVIEW, or to Frank g, Wiggin, 1 Somerset Street, Boston, or to Brown Brothers, New York (Agents for Red Cross).

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY BEV. J. T. GBACEY, D.D.

The .Rapid Baptisms and Mass Move· years, and multitudes have been think- ing. Thus the present harvest, amount- ment in North India, ing to perhaps 85,000 of a Christian BY REV. T. J. SCOTT, D.D., BAREILLY, community among the Methodists, is INDIA. not a sudden thing without ample The great movement among the plowing and sowing and watering.

poorer castes of North India holds on True. the harvest has been largely gath- unabated. From fifteen to twenty ered in more recent years. Some 65,000 thousand annually are added to the have been added within four years, and Methodist mission alone. The United the number will soon run up to 100,000, Presbyterian mission of the Punjab is and more, if a pastorate to care for the also having a large ingathering. In multitudes gathered in can be raised some cases in the Methodist mission up.

deputations have come in from a long This is no superficial work. It is, to distance asking for teachers to come be sure, not matter for surprise if tares and teach them Christianity and open are found among the wheat in so large schools for their children. In several a harvest. A mass movement like this directions thousands of inquirers are must carry along with it and catch up asking for baptism. One pastor in a good deal that is not altogether good, three months had baptized four hun- and in this it differs in nothing from dred, and was expecting to add at least large revival movements in the home one thousand to his Christian commu- land. But will anyone say such re- nity during the year. The great de- vivals are failures? The weak are mand is for native pastors and evan- strengthened and the utterly worthless gelists to conserve and carry forward are eliminated. So the missionaries the work. The theological seminary deal with this movement which has its at Bareilly is taxed to the utmost to critics in the field, particularly among meet the want. The score or more less successful missions. Those who trained men turned out annually is far know the work realize that a strong below the need. It is much to be re- substantial church is being raised up, gretted that friends in America do not served by a native ministry, and that at once furnish the $40,000 called for effective self-support is being devel- to put this seminary on a larger balis at oped. Tried by the tests of self-sup- once. Instead of eighty at least two port, spiritual life, endurance of perse- hundred students should be on the roll cution, and martyrdom, a true church under training to push and conserve is being founded. Rev. P. M. Buck, this great work. in a recent letter written in the midst This is no sudden movement. For of this work, says, "These converts more than a third of a century the manifest a very encouraging willing- Gospel has been faithfully' preached in ness to do what they can to support the these regions, and many copies of the work among them. Persecution has Scriptures circulated among the peo- been common and persistent. In the ple. They have had the truth held up. region where the greatest Dumber of The sense of sin has been awakened, baptisms has occurred, the leading and the true way of salvation has been men of a large number of villages as- before them. So the baptisms are not sembled in council, where it is said sev- .. hasty" in the sense of some critics. eral hundred were present, and they Preachers, European and native, have bound themselves under a curse to sup- been sounding out the Gospel for press Christianity and prevent its further spread. Petitions were made for moved by the reports brought by the assistance to native government officers. expedition concerning the religious con- Money was freely offered to bribe for dition of the people of that country, I the same purpose, and one of our work- published an article urging the 'misers was asked to name a sum he would sionary society of the Methodist Episbe willing to take and retire from the copal Church to establish a mission in field. Our people have been beaten. Korea. The subject was considered by and were for a time deprived of pastur- the society, but, owing to the pressure age for their cattle, and of fuel for cook- of other claims, it was deemed impossiing their food. One was imprisoned ble to provide funds for the proposed under false charge, and from one village mission. a company of recently baptized converts have been expelled, and the case August, 1882, one of our Japanese awaits settlement in the court. In converts called on me in Yokohama, the face of all this opposition, resulting and requested my wife to teach Engin various other petty annoyances as lish to a class of Koreans, whom their well, I have heard of but one man who government had sent to study in Japan has lapsed from Christianity, and he a the principles and methods of the civlittle later, when we held a meeting in ilization adopted by the Japanese. Mrs. the neighborhood came with his offer- Maclay gladly consented, and soon being for the collection made, which, came interested in the young men, findhowever, his brethren refused, telling ing them to be bright and extremely him he had gone over to the enemy in anxious to acquire the English lanthe time of trial." guage. Shortly after Mrs. Maclay took up this work, Kim ok Kuin, the Korean In all this we have the evidence of a officer who had charge of the students, true work of God. and the home church called to thank her for consenting to may rejoice that great victories are won teach the class, and expressed his dein pushing the conquest of the world sire for the introduction of Western for Christ. civilization into Korea.

Korea's Permit to Ohristianity. March, 1884, while living in Tokio, Japan, having removed to that city BY REV. R. S. MACLAY, D.D., SAN FER- from Yokohama, because of my ap- NANDO, CAL. pointment to the presidency of the Anglo-Japanese College, I received from During the earlier portion of my life the Rev. John F. Goncher, D.D., of in China, commencing with the year Baltimore City, Md., a letter dated 1847. I met in the streets of Foochow January 31st, 1884, in which he wrote City, where I resided, a few ship- as follows: wrecked Koreans who had been picked up at sea by Chinese sailors, and were " Under date of November 6th, 1883, en route to their native country. Their I wrote to the Missionary Committee strange costume, erect forms. and agile that if they deem it expedient to extend movements greatly interested me, and their work to the Hermit nation, and I felt it would be a high privilege to establish a mission in Korea under the carry to the people of Korea the pre- superintendence of the Japan mission, cious tidings of salvation; but at that • . . I shall be pleased to send my time Korea was not open to foreigners, check for, say, two thousand dollars and besides, my time was fully occu- toward securing that result. pied with my duties in China. .. Could you find time to make a trip In the year 1872, shortly after the re- to Korea, prospect the land, and locate turn of the United States naval expedi- the mission? For once we may be the tion to Korea, I spent a sqort time in first Protestant church to enter a pagan New York City, and being deeply land. It is peculiarly appropriate that Japan should have the.honor, and 1t would be a. fitting addition to the ser- some of the Korean and Japanese offi- vices you have been enabled to render cials, enjoyed a season of conversation your church already if you could in- and prayer with a Christian Japanese augurate the enterprise. " colporteur operating here, walked This letter from Dr. Goncher opened through a park-like grove in the vicin- the way for the accomplishment of a ity of the town, and called on Mr. Lov- long.cherished desire, and impressed ett, the American superintendent of me at once as being a Divine call to do Korean customs, who gave us a cordial what I could toward opening Korea to welcome. Fusan is one of the pO1;s at Christian missions. The Japan mission which foreign trade is carried on. In supported Dr. Goncher's suggestion, the portion of the town which we saw, the missionary society indorsed it, and the streets and houses bear the impress Instructed me to go forward. of Japanese influence and many Japa- Communication on the subject with nese families reside here. The place the Hon. John A. Bingham, United with its harbor and surrounding scenery States Minister to Japan, and Hon. presents a cbarming appearance.

Lucius H. Foote, United States Minister Leaving Fusan, we spent forty· three to Korea, satisfied me that the move- hours in steaming round the southern ment was practicable, and, after com- end and up the western side of the pleting the necessary preparations, I Korean peninsula. The fog enveloped embarked June 8th. 1884, at Yoko- us most of the way, and the almost in- hama, with my wife, on board the Eng- cessant sounding of the fog-horn, to- lish steamer TeMm,n, Captain Nantes, gether with the consciousness that we for Nagasaki, where we left the Teheran, were sailing along a dangerous and im- and June 19th, having procured a perfectly surveyed coast, did not con- Korean gentleman to act as interpreter, tribute to the pleasure of the passage; took the steamer Nanzing. Captain Bal- but through all these discomforts the burnie, for Chemulpo. the port of Seoul, Lord brought us in safety, and at capital of Korea. Next morning we 1 o'clock P.M., June 23d. we reached werll off the port of Fusan, near the Chemulpo, the termination of our pas- southeastern point of the peninsula of sage by sea. The following morning Korea; but a dense fog prevented us we landed from the steamer. and being from seeing the land, and it was not till opportunely assisted by T. Kobayashi, noon that the steamer could enter the Esq., Japanese consul at Chemulpo, we harbor, and I felt that at last I waf! procured conveyances and proceeded within Korean territory. up the valley of the Han, a distance of Fusan is a place of historic interest twenty-five miles, to Seoul, where, and commercial importance. It is not 6 o'clock P.M., we were most kindly re- improbable that from it sailed the bold ceived at the United States Legation clans who conquered and whose de- by General Lucius H. Foote, United scendants still hold Japan. Certain it States Minister to Korea, and his excel- is that here landed the military expe- lent lady, under whose hospitable roof ditions of the Japanese, which from the we spent our first night in Seoul. Next eaIlly centuries of the Christian era morning we took possession of a small have harassed and overrun Korea. It building adjacent to the Legation was pleasant and assuring to think that grounds, ~hich General Foote, in ac- times had changed, and that in our day cordance with my request, had pro- tnere came from the shores of Japan cured for our temporary use; and as those who desire to give the Koreans we had brought with us a Japanese the tidings of salvation through faith in cook and some provisions, we were our Lord and Savior. We remained soon settled in our new quarters, and thirty-six hours in Fusan. during which were ready for business.

time we landed, paid our respects to Addressing myself directly to the task before me, I soon learned that the ticipating an emergency so acute as the political situation was not assuring. present one, I had brought with me The party of progress, it is true, con- from Japan. The letter was written trolled the government of the country; in Japanese, and contained an expres- the Korean embassy had recently re- sion of our desire to come to Korea, to- turned from the United States bringing gether with a brief statement of the a very favorable report, and to a fair lines of work upon which it was our degree the business of the country was purpose first to enter. We felt that reviving; but still there was among the if this letter, conceived in the true people an undertone of discontent, a Christian spirit, and expressed in the feeling of insecurity prevailed in many most respectful style, conld be bronght quarters; public opinion was divided, to the notice of the king, he might be and it was matter of common ru.mor moved to grant OUI request. June that the old conservative party, inflexi- 30th I forwarded the letter to Mr. Kim, ble and active in its opposition, was se- requesting him to lay it before the king cretly scheming to overthrow the pres- at his earliest convenience, stating also ent ministry. The entire outlook, in- that our time was limited, and that we deed. seemed so threatening that even must soon return to Japan_ Having my official advisers did not suggest any taken this important step, I felt that method of procedure, or offer me any the appeal had now been made, and encouragement to expect the attain- with prayerful expectancy and ever- ment of the end I had in view. It was brightening faith awaited the issue.

intimated to me that being in all prob- Believing that :Mr. Kim would do every- ability the first Christian missionary to thing in his power to help us, and enter openly the capital of Korea. it knowing that he was in close commu- would be necessary for me to exercise nication with the king, I ventured to extreme caution, both in going about call on him July 3d. He received me the city, and also as to divulging my very cordially, and at once proceeded purpose in visiting Seoul. To increase to inform me that the king had care- and aggravate my difficulties, I discov- fully examined my letter the night be- ered that my own interpreter was con- . fore. and in accordance with my re- nected with the anti-progressive party, quest had decided to authorize our so- and consequently could not aid me in ciety to commence hospital and school communicating with the present gov- work in Korea. .. The details," con- ernment, and, further, that it would be tinued 1:1r. Kim, .. have not been set- difficult, if not impossible for me to tled, but you may proceed at once to procure another interpreter. The situ- initiate the work." The king's favor- ation appeared to be well-nigh hope- able response to our appeal was so less, and for a time I knew not what prompt and complete, that I could not course to pursue. fail to recognize it as from the Lord, " At evening time it shall be light." and after tendering to Mr. Kim hearty "Man's extremity is God's opportu- thanks for his good offices in our behalf.

nity." Fortunately (may I not say I took my leave. repeating to myself, providentially?) Kim ok Kuin, the as I rode through the crowded streets Korean officer already referred to, with of the city, .. The king's heart is in the whom Mrs. Maclay and myself had hand of the Lord, as the rivers of wa- formed a very pleasant acquaintance in ter. He turneth it whithersoever He Japan. was now a member of the de- will. "

partment of foreign affairs in the Ko- The afternoon of the same day Mr.

rean Government, and resided in Seoul. Kim made an official call on me, dur- The problem was solved. Our plan of ing which he tendered congratulations action was easily settled. Among my on the succeSl! of our appeal to the paJ.l6rs was a letter which, without an: king, expreBSed his gratification at the prospect of our society's commencing wanderer from country to country, work in Korea, and stated his readiness with a price on his head, and the sleuthto do anything he could to aid in the hounds of revenge ever on his track, execution of our plans tor the benefit until deceived and betrayed, yet always of his fellow-countrymen. pining for the dear home-land, he fell at last by the hand of the assassin at 'We remained a few days longer in Shanghai, China, in the year 1894, and Seoul to gather information and select his body, cut to pieces, ignominiously a site for our proposed mission. The carried about, oy order of the governelevated grounds near the United States ment. through all the provinces of the Legation impressed me favorably, and kingdom. I arranged with Minister Foote to purchase the house I had occupied as soon It is terrible to think that the gallant as our society could select and send out officer who, on that bright July mornsuitable men to initiate the enterprise. ing in Seoul, announced to me the July 8th we started from Seoul on our king's favorable response to my apreturn passage to Japan, grateful to peal, that the young statesman, filled Him who had thus far preserved us in with the enthusiasm of humanity, who peace and safety, and had enabled us gave promise of a brilliant career as to accomplish so satisfactorily the ob- patriot and reformer, should be overject for which we had come toJrorea. taken by such a fate. Let us hope that during the long period of expatriation, I cannot close this article without re- his heart yearned toward the Savior of ferring briefly to the subsequent sad whom he had imperfectly heard, and life and tragical death of my friend in whose teachings he had become in- Kim ok Kuin. It is difficult to know terested. Let us believe that in the just what credence to give to the ru- time to come, as come it will, during mors that reach us concerning political which Koreans shall rise to a higher troubles in Korea. It is, however, gen- appreciation of the blessings of Chriserally conceded now that in the unsuc- tian knowledge, experience, and civilizacessful emeute which occurred in Seoul, tion, in that noble army of martyrs to December, 1884, the members of the the cause of civic and religious liberty, progressive party were the aggressors, which will then move into a position, and that Kim ok Knin acted a promi- far above canonized warriors and other nent part in the lamentable affair. The heroes, a grateful nation will not fail friends of Kim ok Kuin seek to extenu- to assign a worthy place to him who, ate his conduct by urging that he was knowing the time, in the interest of his acting in self.defence, that he simply country and the truth, procured from availed himself of recognized military the king Korea's permit to Christianity. strategy in striking the enemy, who was preparing to strike him and other Industrial Missions in Afrioa. members of his party. It is stated also that in what he did Kim ok Kuin was Mr. Joseph Booth, who represents acting in accordance with the instincts, the Baptist Industrial Mission of Scottraditious, and precedents of his nation; land, and has been before heard from in and, further, that his proceedings were these pages, a few months ago arrived authorized by the existing government in Scotland from British Central Africa, of Korea. We gladly accord to this to plead for fifty millions of people, acplea. all the force to which it is fairly cessible by the Zambesi and lakes, who entitled, and yet most deeply regret still wait for the glad tidings which are Kim ok Kuin's connection with this at- for" all people," who have a right to tempted coup d'etat. "It was a grievous the Gospel, and from whom we have 1W fault, and grievously hath he answered right to withhold it. it." For ten long, weary years he lived in exile, a homeless, unresting His words are so timely and pungent, we give them a place in our pages and ask that they be well pondered. Tho little. We are made watchmen, and the addressed particularly to Baptists in Book declares their blood 'will I re- Britain, they are pertinent to all. quire at the watchman's hand.' Truly this is an age generous in profession, Of the Central Africans Mr. Booth but parsimonious in performance. God says: is not deceived by our much speaking. If by any effort or self-denial on our ,. They are the constant victims of part we are able to give these the Gosslave-raiding, village-burning, poison- pel, does not our Lord and Judge hold drinking, polygamy, and domestic us responsible for doing so ? In many slavery; yet under Christian and in- cases our churches, houses, ornaments, dustrial influence they rapidly become pictures, investments, and modes of livintelligent, manly, accessible, and tract- ing are a visible evidence that we are able. They voluntarily abandon slave- able to do vastly more. Shall we not catching and selling when employment take up this cross and turn some of is offered them that wJll supply cloth- earth's fleeting baubles into heavenly ing. It is only to buy calico that they and eternal treasure 1 It is written, • If sell slaves. They are both willing and thou forbear to deliver them that are able to work, and prefer doing so to drawn unto death and those that are fighting and trafficking in human flesh ready to be slain. • . . ' 'He that keep- -hence industrial mission centers find eth thy. 80ul, doth not He know it 1' much favor with them because of the • And shall not He render to every man visible temporal good. Great Britain according to his works l' is in no small degree responsible for the slave-raiding habits these people have "We live in an age clever in comfallen into, since history records that promise_ We compound with our duly authorized British ships carried Lord's final and imperative command, fifty thousand slaves yearly from the • Go YE,' by an easily made and modest coasts of Africa for many years prior donation to some society. We flatter to the abolition period. oursel ves that we can thus easily trans- fer our personal liability to service; .. The position of the women in many that we can thus lightly lift the shackles tribes is pitiful: their value but a few of bond-service the Lord has riveted fathoms of calico; their clothing miser- upon us. Our ingenious low-level reaably scant; their children often sonings will doubtless satisfy a self-conwrenched away from them; their bodies siderate and self-centered age whose not their own property; in this life theory is • Seek first the kingdom of they endure oppression and degrada- God,' but whose practice proclaims, tion, and of the life to come they have • Make sure of the comforts of life.' no knowledge. Who is answerablefor these things? Is it not those who have " The inconvenient and pungent utthe remedy placed in their hands and terances of our Lord are too often met withhold it 1 Is it not those who are with an averted gaze, skilfully evaded commanded to carry the glad tidings of and toned down. Nevertheless, the, relief, but tarry at home, with one con- standard He has given remains immovasent making excuse 1 ble. • The word that I have spoken, the same shall judge you in that day.' " For thirty years past have the needs Even to the dim vision of time present and claims of this people been solemnly the shame and poverty of our service is registered in our midst by that man of visible in the mirror His words afford. God, David Livingstone, he who died • Whosoever will come after Me, let him on his knees praying for Africa. Let deny himself, and take up his cross, and us have a care that he be not a witness follow Me. ' It may be that some of the against us in that day. As yet not one prayers we offer and the declarations messenger of the cross has been sent by we make before hea ven and earth, in the whole Baptist denomination. A little has been done by others, but only a song and sermon, will become the very … Lovest thou Me more than these ? '

gibbet upon which is displayed to the has a message for us as well aa for Pe- wondering gaze of angels, man's mar- ter. Our artificial standards of great- velous powers of self-deception, and ness will soon shrivel away and give his complacent nakedness. An empty place to the standard of Him who de- offering of prodigious professions with- clares, 'He that would be greatest out the person and possessions, what is among you let him become the servant it before God? • Sell all thou hast, of all.' Upon those who already have • . . come, follow Me, and thou shalt the Gospel in Great Britain forty mil- have treasure in heaven,' is a recom- lion pounds yearly is spent, while upon mendation and assurance worth reckon- those who know it not, and to whom ing with. we are commanded to give it, we ex- .. We are conscious that a thousand pend one and a half millions only. The million beings with an eternal destiny. mariner from time to time adjusts his all entitled to the Bread of Life, tread compass and seeks to detect any deflec- this earth with us for a brief period; tion from his true course. Should we that this great cloud of witnesses will not do likewise ?

with ourselves soon be ushered into .. The baptized believers of this age the presence of the living God; that alone are able to give the Gospel to the the fierce light of the Great White whole lwathen world in this generation.

Throne will soon beat upon the shallow Let them be yielded up unto God, • a8 excuses coined by deceitful hearts, yet those that are ali'1J8 from the dead.' and the pulse of service and surrender beats this shall be accomplished. Only let low. Truly we are a wonderful peo- God have lI'/,8 wall with us, and we shall ple. In scientific or worldly affairs the behold wondrous things. Let us have nineteenth century is vastly ahead of common moral honesty and give to the early centuries of this era; but in God His own, all we are, all we have, the God-given work of a world's evan- all He can make of us. Anything less gelization, with facilities in wealth, than this, and we keep back part of the numbers, and means of transit incom· price.

parably beyond the first and second cen- " In mission expenditure is not' back turies, we are immeasurably behind in to Carey, ' • back to Paul' the watch- proportionate effort. word needed? Carey lived on £4.0 3, .. Generation after generation has had year. while he earned and devoted to its day of probation and passed away, the mission over £1000 yearly for forty- leaving God's great work unfinished; three years. In East Central Africa none has yet arisen which sought' first cost of maintainence is small; £40 per the kingdom of God' with sufficient year is ample. Those who prefer to zeal to tell e very fellow· traveller to permanently support missionaries with- eternity that the Son of God had tasted out industrial effort can accomplish death for every man, and commanded this upon the outlay named. Many are that every man should know it. This able to go with their own means or is our day of probation. God is testing support their own representative. In us. The responsibilities of the present West Central Africa the Baptists of generation are greater and more aw- Britain have an important work on the fully distinct than ever before. Wide Congo. The lives there laid down for open doors, speedy locomotion, ample Christ's sake will surely bcar abundant resources, leave this generation of fruit. There are about thirty mission- Christ's followers without excuse. aries; the yearly total outlay is £15,000 Nothing but the idols of self, of com- to £16,000. Between the Eaat and fort, and of position hinders the com· West Coasts there remains fully one pletion of the great work entrusted to hundred million souls still unreached man by the Son of God. by Gospellight'-one tenth part of the whole heathen world. Let us consider izing Africa is a measurable one. It this definitely and earnestly. HoW' may also ultimately result in supplying shall we give these the Gospel in this vast funds for the evangelization of generation? How give one missionary other needy parts of the mission field. to every five thousand of these? On Perhaps we have too long set aside present and popular methods that would Carey's example and precept. Is it require £10,000,000 yearly. Can we wise to stake all upon one method of hope to accomplish that task ? or shall working-and that an expensive one? we put to the test Carey's principleviz., make missions self-supporting and .. Stations of this class seem to strike self-propagating. Doesnot the greater at the root of the slaving propensities. hope lie in this direction ? The employment furnished is twice as profitable to the African, therefore the .. 'The Africans are a nation of un- chief sends his people to work instead employed. ' Hence their rich country of to war. The words of • peace and lies undeveloped. The country and the goodwill to men' assumes a practical people have both vast latent resources. form in the daily round of duties; the Both are the Lord's; what more fitting influence of cheerful Christian artisan than that men of God shall go in to workers becomes a rapidly convincing shepherd these lost sheep and develop spiritual power-a living epistle the obthe resources God has stored there, and servant native quickly reads and profits devote the same to His purposes. Shall by. Preaching only he views with this great but broken people be left en- suspicion, for he is a born talker himtirely to the. exploitage of the' children self. He asks awkward questions, of the world'? No, by the grace of such as, • If white men have known God it must not be. By the mouth of these great words so long, and believe His servant Isaiah, God has covenanted them, why have they not let all our to give ' the treasures of darkness, and people know them before?' Does not hidden riches of secret places . . . that this foreshadow the charge of the they may know from the rising of the heathen in the Day of Judgment? sun and from the west' His purposes There are already earnest converts concerning them. Let us send men of among tbe Chikunda, Makololos, Manfaith and skill suited to the work. ganja, Ajawa, and Angoni tribes. The God has the men for the work if we do first seven were baptized on July 19th, not sbut them out by human and arti- 1893 . ficial standards. .. Ten stations afe asked for, and an " At present £1500 capital will com- adequate river transport service. Life plete a station on the basis indicated, is sllffrt, and our opportunities will soon and thus put, in three years, six or eight have passed away. The wO'rk is great, workers in the field. This, judging but we are bidden to get it done, countfrom the facts being realized, seems ing not the cost. God is able, and if able to produce a constant revenue suffi- we are found willing in the day of our cient to plant a duplicate station yearly visitation, His power and glory will be after the fourth year, and further, to seen. Let us not stagger through uncreate a reserve fund with which to belief, or seek subterfuges in multituprovide against contingencies. In the dinous excuscs. Where is the church event of time proving this to be prac- to be found that bas put forth its utticable for twenty.one years in steady most ejf01't to give the heathen their progression, each parent station would rights in Christ? by re-duplication give one missionary to twenty-five hundred persons, reach- .. Brethren! let ulf take heed. We ing a population of five millions. If IJhall only pass thi8 way once. Let us only one half or one third of this be work and endure as seeing Him who found attainable, the task of evangel- is as yet invisible, but before whom we shall shortly appear; let us ' give' or ' go ' as may best forward the end Springs. Some fundamcntal qucstion~ for which Christ died and rose again." of polity were discussed. We needed a President and Executive Committee to properly mix things, but we man- Laos Notes. aged without. But our greatest profit was derived from the exchanging of BY REV. W. C. DODD, LAMPOON LAOS VIA spiritual experiences. The unswerving BURMA. faith and unfaltering devotion to duty Rev. W. C. Dodd, of the Presbyterian manifested by our friends for Africa had a tonic effect upon the whole party. Mission, Laos, in a personal letter, writ- Frequent evangelistic services were ing under date December 9th, 1895, says: conducted by us, and well attended.

.. In some of the older stations our " As for the rest of the journey after mission has reached the second stage of leaving the Atlantic, new and old misdevelopment. The mere novelty of the sionaries have united in the study of Gospel message is wearing off in the the Laos language. All the recruits neighborhood of these older stations. can already read the Laos SCriptures There are beginnIng to be Gospel-hard- with some degree of facility. Our ened heathen, and our native churches view has been broadened by contact are beginning to face some of the intri- with the English, the Scotch, Maltese, cate problems of self-support. Some Italians, Arabians, Africans, and the friction is engendering. New responsi- people of India and the Malay penin. bilities call for new graces. The field sula, as well as the already familiar is large compared with the meagre force Chinese and Siamese. Contact with of missions.ries. How shall we dispose these peoples, and later with our own of our forces so as to get two or three Laos people, has served to deepen our men's work out of each missionary? impression of the simplicity, the com- We need the Spirit of wisdom_ So parative purity, the gentleness, and the heathen Laos Christians and foreign docility of the Laos. Weare more missionaries alike stand in peculiar and firmly convinced than ever that God profound need of the power from has here a prepared people, to whom He above. is sending us as prepared messengers.

"Some of us feel that the vacation May He complete the preparation! in the home land, and especially the to During the nearly eight weeks' last annual meeting of the International river journey from Bangkok we have Missionary Union, together with our been in constant contact with the Laos more or less protracted stay in the at- boatmen, most of whom are heathen. mosphere of the Clifton Springs sani- Devotional services every evening and tarium chapel, have prepared us espe- on Sabbath mornings in the vernacular cially for waiting on the Lord for this have been well attended, and some of blessing. the boatmen have become avowed in· " And our long journey from New quirers. Picture charts of Bible scenes York has not been without its store of have been used of the Spirit in blessing spiritual food or its share of spiritual some darkened minds with a I;'msp of uplift. On the Atlantic we were six- Bible truth. We leave the mcrease teen. Seven were en route to Eastern with the Spirit. During all this long Africa to inaugurate the African Inland journey it has been a pleasure to re- Mission for ninety million Africans. member the International Missionary Rev. E. W. McDowell, whom you will Union in daily prayer." remember as a new member of the In- ternational Missionary Union, was re- Progress of Evangelioal Work in Italy. turning to Mosoul, Turkey, without his family, but accompanied by a new BYE. C.

physician, Dr. Hansen. Four of us Liberty of thought in Italy, that has were returning to this Laos Mission in North Siam, Rev. D. G. Collins and in its ranks many unconscious Protes- wife, and Mrs. Dodd and myself; and tants, has lost of late in Ruggero Bough! we had with us three recruits, Rev. and Mrs. L. W. Curtis, and Miss Ghormley. one of its guiding stars. Almost the In London we were joined by Rev. last public act of this Catholic, who William Harris,' Jr., and in Bangkok wrote a Life of Christ placed in the by Dr. McKean and family and Rev. Index, and whose greatest delight was J. H. Freeman. in whetting his brilliant wit and scath- " Altho there were only three mem- ing sarcasm on the Vatican, was the bers of the International Missionary Union among us, we had frequent mis- contribution of articles in the daily pasionary conferences Ii la Clifton per, La Rijorma, and the periodical, I.e Vita Italiana, on that burning ques- found in regiments he had been among tion of the day, the King of Portugal's years before; most gratifying the at- obedience to the Pope's veto to his in- tendance at the services he held before tended visit to the Quirina1. In La the dispersion of the troops. He was Riforma Bough expressed himself thus: able to talk with many of the younger .. If the Government of Lisbon has officers, some of whom had read the bowed its head to the threats of the Bible, " and from their faces joy mani- Vatican, this is not our affair. The fested itself on knowing and being con- threat of recalling the nuncio J acobini, vinced that the wafer and the wine, if King Charles had entered the royal that the actual laws might still olJIige palace of Italy, reveals all the intrigue me, in this century of progress, to adore practised to fetter the free-will of the as God, are really but bread and wine."

faithful king. For us, meanwhile, I glean from the annual report (1894- this clearly follows that Catholic kings 95) of the W aldensian Church of would have no difficulty in coming to Rome: "There were twenty-six new the Quirinal, and that the fable of their admissions. A group of brethren has reluctance to enter the royal palace of been formed to visit tht: sick, the afflict- Italy is destroyed, … and the Vati- ed, the isolated. The Sunday-school can has recourse to threats to keep numbers sixty·five children."

from the Quirinal the sovereigns of On November 5th, in the great hall Catholic States, using the arms of faith of the Palazzo Saloiati, at Florence, to ends most contemptible and not de- the new term of the Waldensian Theo- terred by the responsibility of engen- logical Seminary was inaugurated.

dering revolution in the States of Eu- Signor G. P. Pons presided, moderator rope' that desire to keep in friendly of the table, surrounded by many Ital- terms with us." ian and foreign evangelical ministers, Pas mal for a Romanist, don't you some of whom Clime expressly from think? other cities to be present. Among I wish I could depict to you, happy them were the Rev. Mr. Miller, Dr.

people, my readers, who adore God Gray, and Mr. Brown. of the Free and honor your rulers with a quiet Church of Scotland, Messrs. Shaw and conscience, the condition of a nation Eager, of the Baptist Mission, and that has to choose between its church many others. After the opening prayer and its king, of a country in which to Professor Comba addressed to the adore God without being a heretic one many persons present a most eloquent must close one's eyes to the testimonies and admirable discourse on the Bible of good sense and reason. Is it so in Italy and its many versions. Mr.

strange that atheism, agnosticism, in- Miller, of the Scotch Church at Genoa, differentism, with all that follows in next spoke, and then Dr. Gray, who their train, should be rampant? Oh, if particularly desired to represent the this people, that by its hatred of super- Scotch Bible Society, of which he is stition is obeying the soul's impulse the agent in Italy. He joined Profes· toward the source of all light, could sor Comba in the hope expressed by be made to know the true God ! the latter in his discourse, that from The reports of the work of evangeli- this theological school a new translator zation are most encouraging. I have of the Bible in Italian might arise.

before me a letter of the Cardinal Luigi Most interesting was the testimony of Cappellini, of the Military Church, Professor Castelli, an eminent Jew, to published in the Italia Evangelica of the Bible, especially as regards the New October 5th. In it he gives an account Testament. ",Vith words from the of his work among the soldiers at the Rev. IHr. Shaw and Rev. Mr. Eager time of the grand maneuvers this au- and of the president, and with a prayer tumn in the Abruzzi. Very cheering and the singing of the Te ])eum, the to him were the fruits of past work he ceremony closed.

FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

BY D. L. PIEBSON.

India,* OeyloD, Burma,t IDnduiBm.t INDIA. cated and outcaste, rich and poor, men, Twenty-three thousand souls pass women, and children. into eternity every day in India. What Work among Brahmins and students are the Christians of the world doing to give them an opportunity for eternal in India offers a tremendous field for life? The population of this great de- labor. The Young Men's Christian ~endency of England is nearly eight Association has recently entered India, tImes that of the BritiSh Isles, or equal and is doing successful work in many to that of all Europe (excluding the of the colleges and universities of that British Isles), or about four and one half land, especially at Calcutta. The Unitimes that of the United States. Among versityof Calcutta alone examines yearthese nearly 290,000,000 people about ly over 10,000 students, of whom more 1700 missionaries are laboring, or one than 6000 are candidates for entrance. representative for about every 25,000 To many the problem of the speedy Protestant communicants in the world ! Christianization of India seems, hu- If everyone of these missionaries could manly speaking, the problem of Chrisreach (in separate parishes) 50,000, there tianizing the young men while they would still be 200,000,000 without any are still young and while they are means of learning the way of salvation. passing out from under the cloud of The call for more workers and more superstition in which they have been funds to carryon the work comes from reared into the light of knowledge. every part of the field and from every Their period of education is a critical missionary society at work there. Con- stage in their career. and only Chrissecrated men and women of almost every tianity can prevent their passing from type may here find opportunity to use the darkness of heathenism to the cold their talents to the greatest advantage, lifeless state of skepticism or atheism: for there are all kinds and conditions of Much success has attended this work of Hindus among whom to work-edu- the Young Men's Christian Association but the leaders are greatly hampered by lack of funds to support sufficient workers and to supply the necessary • See also pp. 21, 41 (Jannary); 260,286 (pres- apparatus to carryon the work sucent issue). Books:" The Cross in the Land of cessfully. the Trident," H. P. Beach; "Bishop Heber," Dr. George Smith; "Modern Missions in the East" Women have an opening for Chris- Lawrence. Articles:" Studies on India," St'u. tian work in India such as, perhaps, dent Volunteer (October, November, December, they possess in no other land. The 1895); "Kashmir," Littell's Living Age (Janu- seclusion of Indian women in zenanlls ary 11th, 1896); Ohurch at Home and Abroad makes it possible to reach a large class (1896) and Gospel in All Lands (April, 1896). of them only through their Christian StereopttcQn Views and Lecture. Address Li- sisters; they occupy a position at once brarian of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, 156 Fifth Avenue, New York. degraded and unhappy-thus making them peculiarly open to the influence of t See also p. 49 (January); t72 (present is· the Gospel-and influential-thus ren- sue). Article: "Burma," Oornhill (Jannary 1896). '

:I: See also p. 280 (present issne). Books: dering their conversion of special im- "The Religions of India," E. W. Hopkins, portance. As wives and mothers they are the mainstay of Hinduism, and, con- Ph.D. Articles: "The Religions Noofn.ICuhdriia~­" verted, may become a tremendous power Biblia (Jannary, 1896); .. Studies in for the conversion of the whole empire.

tian Religions," Student Volunteer (February 1896). ' Another important branch of the submitted to the government, is interestwork is the education of the children, the future men and women of India. ing and significant. It shows the selfish- Sunday-school work has been carried ness of the Hindu system and its inabilon with much success. In one year ity to raise the lowly; it is a striking the number of Sunday-schools increased 1775, and scholars 66,396. The acknowledgment of the power of Chriswork is now carried on in 25 languages among 250,000 scholars_ Orphanages tianity and to the success of Christian and schools are only limited by men and missions. means to push forward the work. About $35 a year given for ten years In spite of the many difficulties to be will educate an orphan into an effective native Christian worker. More than 20,- encountered in India and the lament- 000,000 girls of school age in Indiahave able lack of support on the part of the still no opportunity for an education other than their heathen homes afford. Christians at home, the outlook was An unintended testimony to the effi- never more bright than at present. The ciency of the methods of missionary remarkable progress made during the work in India is the imitation of those methods by the Arya Somaj, one of the past twenty years still continues. There societies of Hindu reformers. They is, first of all, a marked difference obspend much money on educational work, have built orphanages, and opened servable in the attitude of the people meeting houses in many parts of the toward Christianity. Even the expoempire, where they hold Sunday services. This society also publishes tracts nents of Hindu systems seek to make explanatory of the Vedas and issues newspapers in which Christianity is their beliefs appear as much lik£' Chrisabused, but idolatry, caste, child marriage, and other evils are also opposed. tianity as possible without being Chris- Another remarkable and more spe- tian. Christian Hindus are also much cific testimony to missions is given by a Brahmin, V. Nagam Iyer, in his chap- more highly respected than formerly.

ter on education in the census report of Rev.•1. E. Scott enumerates the follow- Travancore. He says: ing signs of promise for further ad- .. By the unceasing efforts and selfdenying earnestness of the learned body vance: of Christian missionaries in the country the large community of native Chris- 1. Caste is breaking down. It is seen tians are rapidly advancing in their in the way people eat and drink, dress moral, intellectual, and material condi- and work; in the way they travel, in tion…• But for them the humble their schools, on their trains, steamorders of Hindu society would forever ships, and in their mills. remain unraised. . •. The heroism of raising the low from the slough of degra- 2. The pOOl" are coming up. The dation and debasement was an element coming man in India is the converted of civilization unknown to ancient sweeper. India. . •. Neither Brahmins nor non- Brahmins can c;laim to have done thus." 3. The people are broadening out. The National Congress, the Social Con- Rev. J. H. Wyckoff, of India, in gress, the newspapers, the patronage of commenting on this remarkable enco- Western science, the study of law, medicine, and engineering, all indicate mium, well says that this statement, that. coming from the pen of a Hindu of the 4. Christ is honored more. Many highest caste and in a public document among all classes now look upon Him with favor. Brahmos, Brahmins, and Mohammedans speak well of Him.

5. The Christian missions are 8UC- ceeding. Never before in the history of India were they advancing so rapidly as now. "The workers were never so numerous; the schools never so spir- itual ; the methods never so good; the fraternity and unity never so strong; the converts never so numerous; the Church never so spiritual as now."

6. The native Church is taking hold_ Often it is becoming self-supporting_ The people are appreciating their own pastors. Strong men are being raised up.

7. All feel it is worth the effort. Here are 282,000,000 people. CEYLON. British control, and this has given the work there a fresh impetus. The recog- "India's Pearl" presents a prosper· nition of the Rangoon Baptist College ous field for mission work; medical and by the State as one of its normal departeducational work are especially pros- ments has also given new life to the perous, and the only cloud on the hori- educational work. The pacification of zon is that of threatened failure of sup- Upper Burma has made it possible again port by Christians at home. Everywhere to man the station at Bhamo, and push the call for" retrenchment" brings sor- the work there. In all there were. in row and apprehension to the missiona- 1895, 148 missionaries, 710 native helpries' hearts, for it not only means hhrd- ers, and 600 churches, with 33,337 ship and trial to themselves and inabil· members, of whom 2187 were baptized ity to reap the fields which are white to in 1894. There are in connection with the harvest, but it means that the un- the missions 505 schools, with 13,306 converted will have another occasion to pupils. The native churches contributscoff and heathen communities and weak ed $1.56 per member-a sum that should Christians lose faith in the stability and put to shame many churches in Ameritruth of Christianity. Calls come for ca. The toils, privations, and sufferfunds for medical dispensaries for wom- ings of the pioneer missionaries have en and for schools to educate the youth. not been in vain. Rich harvests have Over 200 have professed their faith in already been reaped in Burma, and we Christ during the past year, and many are justified in believing that still greatothers are inquirers. The mission er triumphs are in store for us in the schools contain 14,868 and the Sunday- near future, if we do not become weary schools 64.05 children. J affqa College has in well·doing. 160 students, and the high school 391. .. The Master is sending patients to One hundred dollars will support for a our dispensary in the most marvelous year four native village school-teachers way. We have 400 out-patients a day in Ceylon. Each teacher would have on to whom the message is given, and the average 50 pupils in his school, so since the dispensary opened, less than a that $100 would prevent the giving up year ago, have preached to nearly 35,000 of four schools, and therefore keep 200 coming from nf;larly 800 villages in this children in Christian schools, under district. To follow up the preaching Christian instruction, for a year. in the villages is what we want to do ; Twenty-five dollars would keep 50 but the work is so heavy at headquarchildren in school; $10, 20 children; ters we have no staff for itineration." $5, 10 children; $1,2 children. "Quick So writes Mr. Monro from Ranaghat help is double help." District, N uddea, Bengal.

The dispensary for women at Chava- A Parsee Christian Association has gacherri (opened in July, 1894, through been formed, with headquarters at Bomthe self·sacrificing efforts of Miss Leitch) bay. Parsee converts residing there has now over 100 patients daily, patients feel the need of a bond of union, and who had previously been shut out from that if all Parsee Christians throughout European medical treatment, owing to the world were so united, it would ennative female modesty, which prevents courage others to join the Christian them from consulting male physicians. Church and openly confess Christ. Rich and poor consult the lady physi- Rev. Dhanjibhoy Nowroji, minister of cian, and receive spiritual as well as tem- the Free Church of Scotland, is presiporal aid. Many evince their apprecia dent. Almost every Parsee Christian tion by their contributions to the sus- in India belongs to the association, and tenance of the work. within six months five new converts have been baptized.-A. T. P. BURMA.

Since 1886 Burma has been under

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTlV:ENT.

While the editor-in-chief is on his May 28-Jnnc 1. …….. Bnrnley. missionary tour in the British Isles it June 2-5 ……………. Birmingham. is his earnest wish that all who hold the interests of the Kingdom dear to " 7-10 ………….. Leicester. their hearts would unite in earnest pray- " 11-12 ………….. Bournemoutb. •• 15……………..Christ Church, London (C. E. Anniversary).

er that God's blessing may attend these " 16-19………….. Exeter HaIl (London). services. We append a list of both past " 20th, sails for America..on "Lucania."

and future appointments, that by united prayer of God's people the Holy Spirit The March of Events, may manlIest Himself throughout the whole tour. Thus far God's blessing The difficulties which have arisen in has been manifest in a marked degree. the Salvation Army in consequence of From one to three services are held the recall of Commander Ballington and daily, the subjects considered being: Mrs. Booth from the United States are 'l'he Inspiration and Authority of the much to be regretted, tho such a crisis Bible; the Personality and Power of in the Army might have been expected the Holy Spirit; the Culture of the to occur sooner or later. Dictatorship Christian Life; Christian Missions and has its advantages at certain periods and Systematic Giving. The list of en- for some people; but when a fallible gagements is as follows: man is dictator, and uses his authority to dictate a course which is against the January 1-5 ………… s. V. M. U. Conference, judgment of independent and strong- minded men, a .. rub" is sure to come in Liverpool. the course of time. None will deny 6-9……•.•••. Southport. 11-17……….Cardiff, Wales. 19-21 .•••..•••• Hereford.

2-2-23 .•••••••.. Abertillery . the successful progress of the Army or 24…………. Brecon and Trevecca the many noble Christian principles upon which it is founded, and according Colleges. to which its work is conducted; neither 26-28 ………. Newport. is the conscientiousness of the General 29-31. …….•. Abergavenny. February 1-6.•….•…•. Croydon and London.

" 7…•..••….. St. Paul's Cray, Kent. or of the Commander and his wife called 9-12 ……. " .Cambridge. 13-14 ……..•Colchester. in question. If the Commander still be- 16-20 •..•…..Oxford. lieves in the principles and practice of 23-26………Dublin, Ireland. the Army, he should abide by the Gen- 27-28 •…….. Waterford, Ireland. eral's order; if he has lost confidence March 1-4………….. Cork, Ireland. in them, it is time for him to withdraw. No doubt there was undue precipita- 5-6…………. Galway, Ireland. tion on the part of the representatives 8-11…………. Belfast, Ireland. 12-13………. Newry, Ireland.

15-17•……….. Londonderry, Ireland. of the London Headquarters, which 19-20………… Aberystwyth, Wales. forced Commander Booth and his wife ~~~ 22-25……….. . Bristol, England. to the step they have taken. They have ., 26-28 …•..••.•• . Exeter. the hearty sympathy of all Christian 29-April1. …..Bath.

April 3………………Croydon people in these trying circumstances. " 5-9……………. Brighton. This is a time for Christian moderation " 10-13 …………..Lewes. Ilnd charity to be manifested by both " 14-16………….Hastings. parties. It is earnestly hoped that " 19-May 9………Scotland. the Army will remain united and con- May 10-13 ………….. Barrow-in-Furness.

" 14…………….. City Temple, London. tinue its noble warfare, tho ready to " 17-20 ………….. Manchester. alter its policy when circumstances " 21-24 …………. Warrington. demand it. When the forces of evil are .. 27………………C. I. M. Annual Meet- united, the forces of Cl1rist's army can- ing, London. not afford to be rent with internal dwelleth the love of God in !tim 1" There strife. must be immediate relief or it will be too late 1* The situation in Armenia remains un- changed so far as the attitude of Christ- Ohina'8 Millions says: " The Moham- endom and the Turk is concerned, but medan rebellion in Kan-suh, far from •it has been growing worse daily and being quelled. is spreading into the ad- hourly in the increased suB'ering and joining province of Shen-si. It has death· rate among the destitute Arme- been stated that the rebels are led by a nians in Asia Minor. Russia and Tur- man of relentless energy and high am- key seem to have made a compact to bition. A great gulf of religious preju- stand against the other European pow- ers. The Sultan has agreed to allow dices and hatred separates the Moslems Miss Barton a.nd her Red Cross workers from their neighbors. The authorities to distribute food and clothing for the are helpless; they have had to deal, not relief of the starving and freezing men, merely with an army concentrated at women, and children. This enables one spot, but with a general rising carthe work to be carried on more rapidly ried out on every hand and breaking and in points inaccessible to missiona- out wherever and whenever opporturies. The central station for the Red nity occurred. To add to the difficul- Cross work will probably be in or near ties of the situation, the secret societies, Zeitoun, where the misery and sickness organized for the overthrow of the Manamong the refugees arc indescribable chu Government, are acting in concert with the rebels. Half the province is said to be in their hands. The slaugh- ter of women and children has been ap- palling, and the people in the two prov- inces are panic-stricken."

and inconceivable. Arecent letter says: II Can you in America realize what it A Presbyterian rally for Home Mismeans to Bee for your lives from a burn- sions was held in Carnegie Hall, New ing home, having lost property and mon- York: City, March 3d, at which nearly ey, relatives and friends; to walk: for four thousand people were present, and miles barefooted and wounded through speeches were delivered by Dr. Sheldon the snow, and then thank God for His Jackson, Booker Washington, and othwonderful mercy in preserving you ers. The meeting was too long and not from death 1" Intelligence and rumors a financial success. Christians need still reach us from time to time telling more than a temporary enthusiasm for of fresh massacres and increased suffer- the spread of the Gospel-they need to ing, and there are fears of further das- be more thoroughly enthused with the tardly work by the Turks during the spirit of Christ and more keenly and holy month of Ramazan. The Sultan constantly ali ve to the needs of the work meanwhile seeks to deceive Europe by at home and abroad. While almost pledges of reform and to stop contribu- every mission board is burdened with a tions from America and England by re- load of debt, they could be supported ports of " Turkish Relief Work." But ten times over if Christians everywhere the Turk is neither able nor willing to gave systematically even one twentieth relieve the Armenians. Whatever funds of their income. are collected are used for Moslem sub· jects-for the Turk seeks to extermi- Dr. J. Henry Barrows sailed on Feb· nate the Christians. Are followers of ruary 25th for India, where he willlec- Christ in America and England content tura on the Christian religion. He will to look quietly on while their brethren endeavor to present Christianity in such and sisters die by the hundreds for want of succor in their distress 1 "Whoso • Contributions sent to the managing editor hath this world's good and seeth that his of the REVIEW; to Frank H. Wiggin, 1 Somerbrother have need and 8hutteth up his set Street, Boston; or to Brown Brothers, New oowels of compasaion from him, MW York (agents for Red Cross.) a light that educated Hindus will recog- "1. That the United States is to be nize its simplicity, its truth, and its the future land of promise to the Jews power. There may be some difference is a piece of national conceit on a par of opinion as to the utility of this tour, with our insular conceit which breeds but let the prayers of God's people at· such a theory as Anglo-Israelism over here.

tend him, that he may be used to con- "2. That there is to be no return of vince men that salvation by the vicari· the Jews to the Holy Land, but only a ous atonement of Christ is the only • spiritual' • return to Christ.' is, to my salvation, and that they may confess mind. dead contrary to IToly Writ. For His name with boldness. I believe that the • most stupendous miracle ever performed' will most cer- Three men of wide influence have re- tainly be performed. cently been called to their reward. Rev. Talbot W. Chambers, S.T.D., LL.D., "3. 'The Christian Church to-day is one of the most prominent Christian the Israel of God ' ! t We had that theministers of New York City during the sis as one of our two subjects at the last past generation, died on February 3d in meeting of the Prophecy Investigation the seventy-seventh year of his age. He Society, and Rev. Prebendary Webbhas seen great changes in the city, and Peploe demolished it beautifully. As has himself been an important factor in John Wilkinson says, • You cannot the making of many of them. He was widely known as a scholar, a preacher, make a spiritual Israelite out of a Genas a loyal and honored citizen, and an tile.' You must have a raw potato beable exponent of missions. fore you can have a cooked potato; you must have a natural Israelite before you By the death of Rev. Sandford Hunt, can produce a spiritual Israelite. D.D., Treasurer of the Missionary Societyof the Methodist Episcopal Church " Dr. Jessup talks of the' literal in- (North), not only that society and terpretation as being extremely improba- Church, but the whole Church sustains ble.' Does he forget that there is a U'D- ing God 1 and that' the things that are impossible with men are possible with God' ?

" To my mind, Dr. Jessup's paper just bristles with controvertible points, all opposed to the prernillennial and per- sonal coming of our Lord and His reign over the house of Israel…

a great loss. For many years he has While the editor gives room to the ably filled his positions of trust and has above remarks-which were not meant left the record of a noble life. for public eye, and thus gives them Dr. H. C. Bowen, editor and proprie- pUblicity in order to show how such tor of the Independent, died on Febru- methods of dealing with Scripture ary 24th, in the eighty-third year of his shock certain reverent students of age. It is largely due to his energetic prophecy, among whom the writer of and able management that the Independ- this letter Is one of the most beloved- ent has developed into one of the fore- we wish our readers to understand that most weeklies of the day. no personal hostility to this eminent missionary in Beirut actuates the criti- If any of our friends think the cism either of the editor or his corre- editorial demurrer as to Dr. Jessup's spondent. Opposition to a view or article on the Jews (pages 889-891, of opinion may be most positive and un- 1895 volume) was uncalled for, it may hesitating, while affection for the party be well to let a very devoted child of holding it is most tender and true. We God from the other side of the sea add regard Dr. Jessup as one of the most his testimony. He says: "I am disap- self-sacrificing and serviceable missiona- pointed exceedingly to see the paper by ries now on the field, and the more do Dr. Jessup in the December REVIEW. we regret that he has fallen into that It is most painful reading and full of ready. and, to our minds, irreverent shocking skepticism. Dr. Jessup's God method of handling prophecy which is evidently dead and can work no mir- leaves men to dispose of prediction acle. It contains these errors: upon the basis of human probabilities. The predictions about our Lord's first You can find no promise in the Old coming seemed even to Jewish rabbis Testament with reference to Israelso contradictory (e.g., Isa. 53) that they their conversion and the outpouring of could only undel'stand them by imagin- the Holy Spirit upon them-except in ing a (lQuble .Messiah-one suffering and connection with their national restoradying, the other reigning and triumph- tion to the land which God ga'e to their ing. And in view of the fact that such fa~hers. In that very chapter in Jereimpossibilities as birth from a virgin mIah, when God says He will make a and resurrection and such paradoxes as new covenant with them and give to prophecy presents were fulfilled and them a new heart and put a right spirit reconciled in Christ's actual career ~ithin them-in that very chapter and should make us hesitate at least about In the subsequent chapters are described saying that predictions about Christ's to us distinctly that, in that very land second advent, and the future of the which He gave to their fathers, all this Jewish nation, are impossible of fulfil- would take place, and also that their ment or absurdly paradoxical. And thus national existence would endure as long to affirm of any prophecy is a blow as the sun and moon and the heavens' against the inspired Book, since it as- and so you fiud in all the prophets that these things remain steadfast and sure .

and Jesus Christ Himself confirmed these promises. the oath which God sware to Abraham."

sumes that the human reader is to judge Dean Farrar has publicly stated that what is possible for God to bring about: 7000 of the English clergy are avowed This is judging prophecy by the proba- supporters of the Romeward movement. bilities of events, instead of determining How that movement proceeds is being the certainties of the future by the in- illustrated at St. Pancras, where the fallible Word of God.-A. T. P. confessional is being openly used ; at A:Canadian correspondent calls atten- Stratford-on-Avon, where a communi- tion to an extract from Dr. Adolph cant was refused the cup because de- Saphir's .. Divine Unity of Scripture" clining to receive the bread in the form apropos of the article by Dr. Jessup on of a wafer; and at the opening of a .. The Jews in Palestine," respecting mission chapel in Landport. A proces- the covenant about the land :* sion was formed, of which the follow- .. The covenant with Abraham em- ing is a description: braces three points, and you cannot take anyone of them away. First, from .. First came a thurifer swingiug the Abraham was to come an exceedingly numerous nation; second, that nation censer, from which was emitted the was to possess the land of Canaan' and fragrant odor of incense. Beside him third, that the seed of Abraham"';as to was an acoly!e carrying the crucible. be the center of blessing to all the fami- Both were attired in red cassocks with lies of the earth. When we look at shoes. stockings, and skull caps to these three points, if it were not for the match; and above the cassocks was middle point of the promise of the land worn a white surplice or robe. Other it might be possible for people to say acolytes, similarly dressed, came next. that when Christ came, and when aSnoomtehebrotrheeacloroftssl.ongFowllhoiwteicnagncdalems~ and Christ by His death became the Savior the of sinners, the promises to Abraham choir, the clergy, and other acolytes were fulfilled. He had become a nu- with an upraised crucifix and a censer merous nation; the Messiah had come' with incense. Immediateiy behind the and through that Messiah blessings had choir came the bishop, and on each side gone forth to .all the nations of the of him walked two clergymen. Most earth. Take all the promises which are based upon this covenant that God of the clergymen wore birettas. The made with Abraham in a literal and company of clergymen was brought up concrete sense, and never for a moment by , Father' Dolling in gorgeous cope forget the land of Canaan in which these promises were to be fulfilled. and alb; and then a large number of worshipers, walking four abreast completed the pageant." '

To offset the extreme ritualistic and Romanizing tendencies of the Anglican *P.304. Church, a course of lectures on " Dif· ferenceS between the Church of Eng- cated classes, that has been so proland and the Church of Rome" are nOUl'lCed the last few years, is on the being given at St. Peter-upon-Cornhill, wane, and there is slow but sure moveby Archdeacon Sinclair, on Tuesdays ment toward the Gospel. The revolt and Fridays. The subjects are" Papal from materialism is as marked here as Supremacy and Infallibility;" "Sin in Europe and America; attempts to and Forgiveness, Penance, Purgatory;" reform Hinduism have ended in ac- "The Sacraments, Transubstantiation, knowledged failure; theosophy has Sacrifice of Mass, Withholding of Cup;" been tried and.found wanting; and the "Veneration and Invocation of Saints eyes of thoughtful Hindus are unmisand Images, the Virgin Mary, Image takably turning to Christ as the one and Worship;" .. Worship of Relics;" only fulfilment of their hopes. Pre- " Prayers in an Unknown Tongue;" cisely in what way the Lord will lead "Pius IV.'s Addition to the Creed." this people to Himself I would not This is an unusual step, and it is to be dare to prophesy-for • my ways are hoped these discourses will be put in permanent form and scattered; among not your ways,' saith the Lord-but that He is moving among the high and the low in this great land, and prepar- ing the way for the coming of His king- dom, is manifest to all who have eyes to see."

the people.-A. T. P.

We acknowledge $20 for the Arme- :Book Notioe. nian sufferers from the Salems congregation of the Reformed Church, re- The systematic study, of missions is ceived through the pastor, J. H. Beck, demanding more and more attention, of Waynesburg, O. ; also $9 from the especially on the part of those who United Presbyterian congregation of have in view work in the foreign field. Saltsburg, Pa., forwarded by Robert H. There is a growing demand for books Wilson. Both of these sums have been which present in a clear and forceful transmitted immediately to the scene of way the state and characteristics of suffering. separate mission fields, but as yet this demand has been but sparsely supplied. As a study of India, we would heartily The murder of Mr. and Mrs. Johnson recommend Harlan P. Beach's series of and son in Madagascar is the more sur- studies, .. The Oross in the Land of the prising and disappointing because not Trident. ,,* These studies were prethe work of untaught pagans, but of pared especially for Student Volunthose wp.o had been in attendance at the teers, of which movement Mr. Beach church and schools of their teachers, is the Educational Secretary, and and who plundered also adjoining abounds in valuable information and dwellings. The heathen mind is prone suggestions as to the land, the people, to distrust, and its suspiciousness is not and the work of Christian missions. always allayed even by self-denying One of the most useful and unique fealabors of Christian missionaries. This tures of the book is the list of .. Sugseems a day of tragedies even in lands gested Readings" from all the best not usually linked with the apprehen- books which treat of Indian history, sion of such deeds of violence. life, and religions. The book is packed full of information; it is a thesaurus An Indian missionary, Mr. Wyckoff, on missions in India. We hope that a expresses himself in the following way future edition will contain one or two about the outlook in India: maps and charts, and some additional tables of statistics regarding the work " I have never in my whole mission- of the various societies in the field and ary life felt so hopeful of the triumph the territorial distribution of missionof the Gospel in India as to-day. Un- aries. less I am greatly mistaken in reading the signs of the times, the antagonism * Fleming H. Revell Co., New York, Chicago to Christianity on the part of the edu- and Toronto. 50 and ~5 c~ntB.

MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD.

Extracts and Translations from Foreign You may smile, but I know that not Periodicals. only has that man held that view for BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, years, and still holds it, but that many men hold that same view. Now is it MASS. conceivable that any man, the most INDIA. unfair of men, could long abide in such -The Harvest Field of a few months an opinion except from absolute igno- since had a valuable paper by S. D. rance of the personal character of mis- PEARS, Esq., entitled" The Missionary sionaries as a class? And surely it i.

and Anglo-Indian Society." ?tIro Pears for the missionaries and not for us to thinks that the missionaries in India remove this ignorance."

seclude themselves too much from gen· The Harve8t Field thinks that Mr.

eral society. He says: "I believe that Pears exaggerates the power that mis- far more might be done by personal in- sionaries could have over Anglo·Indian fluence than is done toward converting society, and hardly blings out in its full the great mass of secular society in this force the deliberate and obstinate ,un- country from a mere apathetic dead godliness of much of this SOciety.

weight round the neck of missionary effort in India into an active and -The Basel Report of South India, vital force tor good, if only mission· among other grounds of conversion, aries would bring the power of their speaks of being "'driven into the fold individual personal influence more of Christ by fear of demons." "Early closely into the midst of non-missionary one morning not long ago the old Chris- society. I know that in some stations tian widow Hanna was seen hastening missionaries do belong to the clubs and to the mission station at Padur. It do intermix in the closest friendship must have been something important with lay society, but I believe these that induced her to leave her cottage so are rather the exception than the rule, early and to come to the missionary.

and from my own experience I know Almost breathless she arri ves and tells that there are other stations where the her story. That same morning at day- missionary and the non-missionary sec- break her neighbor had knocked at her tions are as completely apart as tho an door and told her with streaming eyes ocean divided them. In one such sta- that she could no longer bear the fear tion I remember the complaint being of the bhutas (demons). There was her made by a missionary in the pUlpit that son lying sick at home, and all she did the evil lives led by certain laymen to pacify the bhutas was of no avail, were the greatest possible hindrance to her son was growing worse and worse.

their mission work in the town. Was She had long observed that in Hanna's the complaint justified, I ask, seeing house there was peace and no fear of that the missionaries did absolutely bhutas, and she had now made up her nothing to influence or reform the evil mind to come to the Christians with her lives in question? Again, I heard a whole house to serve the God of the man not long ago, not merely in his Christians in order to get peace and to right mind, but of rather conspicuous have her son made well again. Shortly ability, set to work to abuse mission- afterward the grown-up son of the aries, one and all, as a class without house arrives and corroborates her exception. To be a missionary, he story. He is encouraged in the belief said, was to be, ipso jaoto, a hypocrite. that God Almighty hears prayer, and

EXTRACTS AND TBANSLA1'IONS

can save his brother if it be His will. Methusela, Carolina, Abiathar, Abigail, Mr. Singer, accompanied by his cate- Samson, Abithal, Absalom? We know chist, went to the house in question, that after this custom has been intro· which was about two miles distant. The duced by the missionaries, the native inmates were an old widow, aged about Christians of some parts have now taken sixty-five years, with a face in which it up and sometimes select the most griefhad left visible traces; two grown- singular names for themselves or their up sons, one married to a girl-wife, the children; but we are convinced that other a widower; a widowed daughter, the custom can be and ought to be op- and the sick son, aged about twenty, posed by all right-minded persons, be and looking more like a skeleton than they missionaries or natives."

a living man. These folks belong to Ramkrishnapunt was a name that the caste of the IIalepaikaru, Kanarese- emphasized only the more emphatically speaking people who settled here in an- the conversion of the eminent preacher cient times as soldiers. After a short who bore it, and who, like Hermes, address and prayer the paraphernalia Hermas, Phrebe, Demetrius, and many of the bhuta-worship were destroyed, other apostolic converts, never dreamed and then the people were visibly re- of changing it.

lieved and said, 'Now we belong to -Missionary SeLEScR, of the Danish you.' "-Ha7"Dest Field. Tamil Mission, remarks that the Shiva- -The Basel Report says very sensi- ites have 1008 holy places. It will be bly, and we need not say is confirmed remembered that the great sectarian by the Ha7"De8t Field, which always takes division of Hinduism is that between the sound view of things: " We desire Shivaites and Vishnuites, representing to enter a protest against the custom respectively salvation by works and by prevailing in some of our churches of faith. Which represents which the ransacking the Bible or the German present writer is never able to keep in and English dictionaries in order to find mind. A missionary remarks that names for the new converts. We do when a preacher of either sect is holdnot find that the apostles of our Lord ing forth, you may often see the adchanged the names of their converts. herents of the other sect listening with We find that even the names of Roman an expression of fury in their faces and Greek gods, such as Hermes, Apol- compared with which the extremest relo, etc., were retained. Why should ligious animosities within Christendom we pretend to be wiser than the apos- seem mild. It is, of course, understood tIes? Why should we assist in dena- that Vishnuites and Shivaites equally tionalizing our Christians by giving enjoy all the privileges of caste.

them Hebrew, English, and German -" It seems to me that if Hindus of names? Why should we be guilty of English education can be won for our lowering in the minds of our people the Lord, their families will naturally come estimation they have or ought to have over to Christianity with them, and of the holy rite of baptism by giving then first M accessible to personal in- them cause to believe that baptism is fiuence. The relations of Indian fam- only a ceremony of giving or changing ily life assuredly render almost impos- names? Why should we degrade our· sible -or inconceivable-that a wife selves and our converts by giving our should be convinced before her hus- C!),ristians names of persons whose so- band; their want of independence is so ciety we should shun if they were alive complete and pervading, that an un- now, such as Tamar, Bathsheba? Why cultivated Hindu wife will never come introduce foreign names which to their to a resolution, not even in the com· bearers can have no meaning at all, monest every·day matters, not to speak ,"uch as Asuba, Kerenhappuch, Jemima, of questions of religion. Therefore it

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

would be very doubtful, indeed, tional ideas produced by traditional'

whether a European woman, however teaching and by the services of the capable and zealous, would find her- temple and the mosque. As the Chris- self able to influence Indian women tian advocate tries to reach the heart, (that is, such as are bound by family he finds arrayed against him as protec- ties) so that they could be said to be in tive barriers the doctrines of fate, of some measure awakened to a recogni- transmigration, of the use of sacred tion of the misery of sin, so as really to ashes, etc., and no progress toward the seek a Savior from it. I will never call inner citadel can be made till these are it impossible, for nothing is impossible removed. Then there are some who with God; but hard, immensely difficult are dissatisfied with the religious prac- it is, demanding strenuous labor and tices of their forefathers and neighbors, well-fitted instruments in the Lord's and who are in a state of unrest. This hands. If it is immensely difficult for may have been produced by occasional us men to bring Hindu men, even those glimpses of the realms of truth lying of English education. to true conver- beyond the sphere of accepted beliefs, sion-and experience makes only too caught when circumstances brought clear how hard it is-it is a hundred- them to earnest thought about the pres- fold more difficult to lead ignorant, su- ent and the future, or it has been perstitious, servile women to the same brought about by the religious instruc· goal; and such are the wi ves of the tion received in mission schools or from Hindus, even of most of the cultivated Christian publications. Such men have Hindus; therefore, like minor children, been seized upon by some truth, and we must wait for them to come with they can find no rest till they yield to their guardians. "-Rev. ANDREW LAR- it. They cannot believe what their SEN, in Dansk Missions-Blad. forefathers believed, and yet they can Mr. Larsen then goes on to speak of give no satisfactory reason for their various ways in which the missionary disbelief. They are wrestling with ladies can win the confidence and grati- they know not what. When tbe evantude of Hindu women, and so prepare gelist meets with such, he bas to be an the way for their future coming over interpreter of 'thoughts in the air ;' he with the men. has to be in sympathy with the onward movement of religious thought and -" The acute-minded Brahman, feeling; he has to place himself in con- whose studies and knowledge entitle tact with their inner religious life, that him to a place among the disciples of a he may so present the truth that the in- Hindu school of religious thought, is tellectual, moral, and religious facul- in a different mental state for hearing ties of those he speaks to may feel that the truth from the Pariah, whose it is from God and claims their allegi- thoughts seldom rise above the routine ance. Then there are many whose con- of daily life. The man whose mind re- dition is such that life affords them no ceives fresh ideas and stimulus from pleasure, and they have no prospect of the monthly serials that come from Eu- a better state of things. To them the rope and America must have the truth Gospel of hope, of rest, of joy has to presented to him in a ditIerent way be taught slowly, patiently, lovingly_ from the man whose thoughts are lim- Thus to all classes it must be made ited to the range of bis vernacular known as they need it and can receive studies. These distinctions are marked, it ; otherwise it will fail of its purpose.

but there are others quite as definite. -Rev. W. Joss, in Har'0e8t F'ield.

The mass of those around us have their moral natures and their religious sensi- -" The year has brought much bilities protected against the truth of trouble to some members of our con- Obris~ by the hard crust of COIlVen- gregation, who have been subjected to

EXTRACTS AND

perse~utions such as have passed out of ogy, the Anthropology, and the Soteri· memory in English history. The Su- ology of the Vedas. Under each head· dra is able to oppress the friendless ing he shows how his investigations Pariah in a thousand ways, and, shield- bear upon the theory of evolution ed by his caste and wealth, can often [from a lower to a higher religion]. perpetrate iniquities which are only As literature the Mantras, the oldest possible in a land where slavery exists portions of the Vedas, are vastly supe· in all but name. The wealthy Su- rior to the other portions, the Brahdra is practically king of his village ; manas and Upanishads. In the theolhis word is law, and woe to the man ogy of the Vedas we find regress rather who attempts to thwart him. In one than progress. The earliest writings village toward the end of the year a set forth the Divine nature and attri· member of the congregation was bar- butes in such a manner as to suggest the barously murdered by six ryots (it was probability that they contain fragments said) of his own and a neighboring vil- of a primitive revelation, whereas the lage. Among these ryots was a man later writers have a debased conception who is the terror of the country-side, a of the Deity, and in proportion as we rich unscrupulous Kapu, a descendant come down the stream of time, the of an old PQlygar family. So power- number of the gods gradually increases. ful are these men, that altho a warrant As regards the c08mologyof the Vedas, for their apprehension was issued and the most ancient theory is that creation a reward offered, they were able to took place out of nothing. This ac· avoid arrest for ten weeks, appearing count of the origin of the world is given openly in their own villages, altho in one in the 129th hymn of the Rig Veda, of the villages is a police station. They which corresponds in a striking manner were seen constantly by everybody ex- with the first chapter of Genesis. With cept by those whose interest it was to the spread of Pantheism came the nobe blind. It was with the greatest tion now prevalent, that creation is a difficulty that I got the case taken up, phenomenal emanation from the Deity. but it is now under inquiry. "-Rev. Here. again, there is a marked deteriora- F. L. MARLER (L. M. S.), quoted in tion. A study of the anthropology of Ha1'1Jest Field. the Vedas leads to a similar conclusion. The old is better. There is no caste, -The Intelligencer, noticing a work properly so called, in the most ancient of the Rev. MAURICE PHILLIPS, of the part of the Vedas. Lastly, when we London Mission, Madras, on "The consider the 8oteriology of the Vedas, Teaching of' the Vedas," remarks: we find that the farther back we go, "No little sympathy as well as acute- the purer it is. " ness of intellect is required to enable a European to enter into the subtleties " In days of yore, when the Hindu of Hindu speculation. Mr. PhilLips religion was still a living power, possesses these qualities in an eminent princes, priests, and people vied with degree. He deals with his subject in one another in offering their best to the spirit of the motto from Schelling their idols. They decked them with which he has prefixed to his book: costly trinkets, pearls, and precious , The religious instinct should be hon- stones; they gave their best lands to ored even in dark and confused mys- the temples; they filled the temple teries. ' While he respects this instinct, treasury with wealth, so that the he does not shrink from showing how amount possessed by many temples ran grievously it has been led astray by up to millions. This religious enthuthe' dark and confused' system which siasm has long since died out. Since he examines. He passes in review the 1858 the English Government has en· Literature, the Theology, the Cosmol· tirely withdrawn from the administra- tion of this property, and it rests in the

GENERAL :MISSIONABY INTELLIGENCE

hands of Hindus. It is a sure sign of The Lower Congo.-Wisdom in meth.

the approaching dissolution of Hindu· od is shown in the tidings from this reo ism that many temples are the prey of gion. The plan adopted by Mr. W.

robbers and spendthrifts. Even the Holman Bentley has been to gather to idols themselves are no longer safe from the station at Wathen two or three boys the long fingers ot the greedy temple from each of the principal towns, even thieves. In the Indian newspapers, to the distance of sixty miles, the aim the complaints of the bad administra· being not only to educate them and, if tion of the temple property, the dis· possible, lead them to the Savior, but honesty, extravagance, and wantonness also to train them for Christian work; of the temple authorities and priests, so that on their return to their towns, are constantly increasing. The only they may spread the Gospel among remedy suggested is to call ill the help their own people. Mr. Bentley has of the English Government. Last year reaped most satisfactory results from the most distinguished residents of this method. In arranging a mission· 'rirupati, where there is the most fa· ary journey, Mr. Bentley sends on the mous sanctuary of Vishnu in South lads a fortnight or so in advance of India, sent a long petition to the Vice- himself; and by this means finds, in roy of India, in which they entreated many cases, whole towns prepared for him to publish a new law, appointing his coming, and disposed to hear with special officials to protect the property avidity the glad message. he has to de- of the temples, seeing that the state of clare. The plan is worthy of mention, their religious endowments was des- and many may find it worthy of adop- perate. The government in Madras tion.

was attacked on all sides, until it laid Shantung, Ohina.-Speaking on how proposals of the kind indicated before the light spreads in China, Mr. Ernest the supreme power in Calcutta. But W. Burt, B.A., says; "In nine cases the Viceroy firmly answered: • No! out of ten it is through the influence of The Act of 1863, by which the admin- relations who have already learnt the istration of religious endowments must truth." One effect of this is to make be left solely and entirely in the hands the church, usuaUy small, a rather ot the adherents of the religion to "close clique;" for if the people at which they belong, must be main· the north end of a village become tained.' "-Leipziger MissirJmblatt (The Christians, then that is one reason the Ohronicle). more why those at the south end should have nothing to do with Christianity.

English Notes. Another point that Mr. Burt notices is the advanced age of candidates for BY JAMES DOUGLAS. baptism. This, he finds, to be from Bapti8t Mi88ionary Socwty.-The news tifty to tifty·four on an average, wherefrom Shansi, China, shows that while as in England the probability is that 90 the door is, in a sense, open, there are per cent are received under thirty years yet many adversaries. Mr. Towerby of age. The explanation is that in a writes; •• At present it seems scarcely land where there is no Sabbath, and right not to protect our Christians from where the struggle for mere existence persecution when this has been secured is all·absorbing, men have little leisure to them by treaty right." As matters, to think of their soul and the unseen however, now stand,' the mode of reo world till they have passed the prime of dress seems to be the greater evil of the life. Besides in China, the young are two. Despite all, the work goes on repressed, and not expected to have satisfactorily, and inquirers, chiefly opinions of their own. .

through tbe diff uaion of the Scriptures, Londo-n MisaiorUJd'Y Society. -Most en· are springing up. couragi~ reaql.ts ~e reported in con-

ENGLISH NOTES

nection with a missionary tour in Tien- sion. Last Sunday in this city our big Meu, China. In one town, 10 converts church was crammed with men (at the were baptized; in another, 23 candi- men's side) who had come expressing dates for baptism were examined; in their wish to become Christians."

Chang village a service was held at Nothing like this has ever been seen which there were 14 baptisms; while before.

two other places are mentioned where Presbyterian Ohurch of England.- 12 and 29 respectively were baptized. The Rev. Thomas Barclay, M.A., is In addition to all, much public interest able to speak hopefully of the future was shown and the privilege enjoyed of Formosa. Already abundant eviof much Gospel sowing. dence exists that a new era has dawned Thibet.-Considerable interest will for that island, and missionary prosbe felt by many in Mr. F. F. Long- pects are brighter than ever before. man's trial trip into Thibet. Having The Chinese and Japanese alike are labored among the Bhutiya people in sensible of the value of the mediatory their summer quarters in Northern 'services of the missionaries in the inter- Kumaon, Mr. Longman recently ven- ests of peace and goodwill.

tured, under the regis of this wander- Ohina'8 Milliona.-An increasing earing tribe, into the forbidden land. His nestness in listening to the message is conclusion, as tested by experience, is reported from many of the stations of that "Thibet for the present is un- the China Inland Mission. The Chinese doubtedly closed, but through the Christians have proved themselves most Bhutiyas we have an opportunity of true to their Lord, some under circumreaching and influencing its people stances of severe trial, and others under which, under existing circumstances, bitter persecution. In the far-off Provis of unique importance." inces of Yun·nan and Kan-suh, which Ftnancial.-The Centenary Fund have been much prayed for, tokens of now exceeds £90,000, while the gen- coming bleBBing have cheered the workeral contributions are a trifle in excess ers' hearts, and in Ho-nan there have of the amount received under that head been larger additions to the church at the corresponding time last year. In than in any past year, and greatly inone London suburban church the penny creased numbers of hearers.

a week system has yielded over £40.

We8tern India.-A Parsee gentleman THE KINGDOM. has been baptized at Poonah. It was during his travels abroad he was first -The Missionary puts this pertinent" drawn toward Christ, and notably by a question: "Would it not be well for sermon preached in Leopold Rooms, even Christian people to study afresh Ludgate Circus, in April, 1895. The those bits of wonderful missionary hispreacher enlarged on God's method of tory from the Book of Acts? Paul is justifying the ungodly, showing that now a hero, and his name surrounded the prevailing idea of gaining righteous- with a halo of glory. In every pUlpit ness by works was erroneous, and that and in every Christian home his name there was no righteousneBB comparable and career are a watchword and an into that of our Lord Jesus Christ. spiration. Yet he lived that wonderful life amid human ,surroundings just like Suuth Ohina.-Writing from Fuh- ours, and, if he were here to-day, and chow, Archdeacon Wolfe says: "We proposed to go to Kucheng, China, or are already beginning to see the great- Tanna, of the New Hebrides, or the heart of Congo, how many, even of ness of the bleBBlng which. God is about God's people, would cry, 'Tempting to pour down upon the Fuh-kien Mis- Providence I Why this waste? ' "

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

-This is both Christian and heroic. and moralists. Yd Christianity, as it Rev. Mr. Marshall, the father of Miss came in the fulness of time, is itself the Marshall, one of the martyr mission- fulness of Divine revelation. It is the aries of Kucheng, China, said in a ser- complement of the other religions. It mon: "I believe that I shall see the supplies what they lack. It realizes mighty fortress of Satan, called the what they vaguely aspire after. It Empire of China, handed over to the takes up and assimilates whatever is Captain of our salvation, and on that good in them. Christ is the uncon- day, whether it shall be here or in Para- scious desire of all nations. He reveals dise, I know I shalt rejoice tltat the one the God whom they are feeling after.

who called me father WaB a member of In a word, Christianity is the absolute that forlorn hope. And I shall rejoice religion…

when those from the land of Sinim ac- -Our lineage is heathen. Missionary knowledge that the martyrdoms of Ku- enterprise rescued us from paganism. cheng were a large factor in the deliv- Gratitude tor our own emancipation erance of their country from its age- and love for our brethren, the heathen. bound heathenism. Wasted lives are of all countries, should move us with a not to be found in the noble army of mighty impulse to engage in missionmartyrs." ary work.-R. Long.

-In a discourse in behalf of the So- -It took three hundred years to ciety for the Propagation of the Gos- transform old Rome so that Christianpel, the Bishop of Dover declared: "It ity became recognize!! as the nation's is the will of Christ that Christianity faith; and it may take a century to shall be the ultimate religion of the transform South America. The plans world, and not only is it God's pur- of the Church should include the time pose, but it is also self-propagating. element in transforming opinions; and, Therefore, coldness toward missions is while there is and should be preaching nothing but coldness toward God. for immediate conversion, there must Christian missions are essentially a part also be the application of such methods of the Church's lite, and the day when as will more and more prepare the way any faith ceases to extend is the day of for the Gospel in the broader sense of the beginning of its decay and death. national readiness to receive the truth. We have to make disciples of all na- -Dr. J. M. Allis. tions. There are no exceptions or conditions to be considered." -A few years ago a brother and sis- ter in Cuba, having inherited a Bible. -Those who would dissuade us from could dispose of it in no other way than evangelizing countries possessing an an- by cutting it in two and each taking cient civilization get no sympathy from half. And a colporteur tells an interest· Sir Charles Elliott, who, after forty ing story of a Bible he gave to a negro years in India, has just retired from in the mountains of West Virginia. the post of Lieutenant-Governor of The next time he saw it, behold, all the Bengal. For he affirms that it is " im- Old Testament was gone. The owner possible to !lhirk or conceal the feeling being asked to explain. said that an that the Christian religion is the one aunt living five miles away, and a pre-eminentIy excellent, and that the brother nine miles, had visited him, morality of the Christian faith is what and each wanted the Bible. After is most desirable for Inma." praying over the matter, they conclud- -Dr. George P. Fisher writes in the ed to make a division. The owner kept Outlook: "The ethnic religions are not the New Testament, and divided equal- to be denounced as if they were a prod- ly the Old between the others. And it uct of Satan. St. Paul found ethical was found that each had made good and religious truth in heathen poets use of what they had. -" The first thing the Protestant eral of the South Sea Islands become missionary does among the heathen is that it would be quite safe to leave the to establish a home," remarks E. A. natives to themselves, only that they Lawrence in " Modern Missions in the are so troubled and tried by the white East." "He approaches them not as md and his sinful practices, and by a 'priest, not simply as a man, but as his religious divisions and jealousies. the head of a family, presenting Chris- The trader comes with his rum; the tianity quite as much in its social as in Seventh:Day Adventist comes with his its individual characteristics. The peculiar notions, and seeks to reap the Christian home is to be the transform- fruit of other men's labors; the Roman ing element in the new community. Catholic comes with his unscrupulous Into the midst of pagan masses, where self-assertion; the pleasure-seeker, with society is coagulated rather than reor- no fear of God before his eyes, comes, ganized, where homes are degraded by and Iives like a heathen. To strengthen parental tyranny, marital multiplicity, and safeguard them, their old friends and female bondage, he brings the the missionaries still have to dwell leaven of a redeemed family, which is among them."-London Ohristian. to be the nucleus of a redeemed society. All the hallowed relationships of do- -" How to Raise lIoney for Church mestic life are to be exemplified in the Expenses" is the subject of a fine dismission home; all the traits of noble sertation, which we commend to all social character and intercourse here such as think that the Church exists illustrated; all the regenerating influ- principally for the sake of keeping up ences of family life are to flow forth an unbroken series of shows and supfrom this spot into the darkened. de- pers. The words are from Paul, and formed. misconstructed communities thus lay down the three points necesabout." sary in the successful administration of church finance: When to give-" upon – " The teaching of singing is of great the first day of the week ;" who should influence in winning the wild heathen give-" let everyone of you lay by in Sakalava of Madagascar. Long before store ;" .how much 'each is to givethe children can read, the teacher makes •• as God hath prospered him." There them learn by heart the hymn, which can be no satisfactory system of church is sung in several parts, and I have finance which fails to cover these three often been astonished to find how many points. Thus far The Lookout; but the hymns they had learned in this way. suggestion is equally pertinent and Hitherto our school has been held in equally cogent when applied to raisthe open air, since we have no school· ing means to carry the Gospel to the house yet. It has this advantage, that ends of the earth. all who like can listen to the teaching_ Few avail themselves of this privilege -The late T. W. Chamben. tells of for the rest of the teaching ; but when one of the Reformed Presbyterian the hymn begins, quite a number as- churches in New York City which semble round the singing children and numbers about 300 communicants, listen with pleasure. Surely many a "the most of whom are in very humword of conviction and salvation is ble circumstances. A few families are thus taken up by their ears, and finds well to do, but there are very few of its way to their hearts. And I am sure the young people who do not have to that there is just as much missionary earn their own living. A few weeks work done in this way as in many ser- ago their offerings to foreign missions mons both from natives and Euro- were received, and the amount was peans."-NO'I'sk Mis8ionstidende. $2429. Besides this, one of the elders gives every year $500 for mountain -Let 80melxJdy blush tor very shame. schools in Syria, and the women give t< So thoroughly Christianized have sevan equal sum for tbe same purpose. in Eastern Turkey. And of her noth- Also, one young man, a bookkeeper, ing bett·er than this has been said : "Be- contributes, besides his regular offer· fore starting, she deprecated being ing, $104 annually, or $2 a week, for a spoken of as • the noble Miss Barton,' particular form of missionary work, or • the heroic Miss Barton,' declaring and bas done so for tbe past five years. that she was simply a woman, • an ill- This is not all. Some years ago the strument in the hands of a human pubyoung people agreed to support a mis- lic,' willing to do what good she could, sionary in Cyprus for a term of five and determined not to give up the effort years. To accomplish this they deter- until every avenue should be barred." mined to lay aside a few cents a week (3, or 5, or 10, or 15, and so on) over -London has lately enjoyed the presand above what they gave regularly at ence of the Countess Schimmelmann, a other times, and raised in this way not Danish lady of whom it may be said, leBS than $5300. But liberality is not .. her praise is in all the churches" of confined to the foreign field. Their her own country. She came in her gifts for all purposes save bome ex- yacht from the Baltic, in the ports of penses last year amounted to the ex- which during last summer she was entraordinary sum of $10,000." gaged preaching the Gospel and advo- cating temperance principles. In Ger- -Dr. Graves, of South China, once man cities, where such effort on the asked a Chinaman if he felt he was a part of a woman is very unconvensinner. .. Certainly," was the answer; tional, she succeeded in getting a ready .. I have sometimes eaten beef, and hearing, thousands gathering to hear have passed by written paper and let it her. And so it is that even in the conbe trodden under foot, instead of rever- servative Old World woman is forging ently picking it up," ahead and making herself profoundly felt, especially in matters pertaining to WOMAN'S WORK. benevolence and humanity.

-Using some bold figures of speech, – These fonr denominations sustain the late A. L. O. E. named these as 850 women in the foreign field, of among the indispensable articles in a whom 53 are trained physicians, and missionary's outfit: Gold, that is, Faith each in number as follows: Presbyteand Love, in great abundance; Silver, rian, 379, 19 ; Congregational, 214, 11 ; which is Knowledge, including small Methodist, 151, 14; Baptist, 106, 9. change; Steel, or some physical Courage, and a large stock of moral cour- -The Methodist (North) women own age; Leather of the toughest quality- $433,660 of real estate in the foreign in other words, capacity for encounter- field, including 11 orphanages with 450 ing Drudgery; a Letter-weigher sup- inmates. and 13 hospitals and dispenplied with the smallest weights, by saries which minister to 60.000 women which sound Judgment is meant; a each year. The 440 schools have 14,000 White-covered Umbrella, representing pupils, while the teachers, assistants, prudence regarding health; and, final- and Bible readers number '750. The ly, a capacious B~ of Salve for use receipts last year were $289,227. upon rubs, scratches, bruises, and wounds certain to be received both -The Presbyterians have a Mary from natives and fellow-missionaries I Allen Seminary among the Freedmen, and this is a specimen of how the col- -Just now the eyes of Christendom ored girls give: .. Some time ago Mr. are upon Clara Barton and her assist- Smith, the president, asked the girls to ants as they attempt to carry relief to contribute 25 cents each toward a scholthe thousands of perishing Armenians arship for a girl here. Some are giv- ing it by self-denial, others by sewing, washing, and ironing. Our Christian day·schools; held 1836 meetings; se- Endeavor Society works for Siam, and cured employment for 610 persons; one of our girls has decided to go as a gave away 9052 garments, and afforded missionary to Africa. A collection is pecuniary aid to 1836 families at 7580 taken each Sabbath, all of which goes times. Through the fresh-air fund to missionary purposes. In a year these there were distributed 48,205 street·car collections amounted to about $100. tickets, 2070 round-trip harbor tickets, and 9170 persons were permitted to en- -February Woman's Workfor Wom- joy a day's vacation or a visit in the an contains an article of intense interest country, a larger number than in any by Grace Newton, entitled "Chinese previous year. At Thanksgiving 1085 Women, Heathen and Christian." families were remembered, and the Among other things she sets forth the Whole number of persons who shared unutterably cruel and barbarous treat- the supplies was 4722. ment accorded to babies when about to die, and to their lifeless bodies, and all -There are 2 or 8 five-cent restaubecause "if their babies die it is be· rants in New York City which furnish cause they never were their babies at a hot meal of beef stew, coffee and all, but only some evil spirits who came bread, and also sell either 20 ounces of to torment them, and they must hate sugar, or a third of a pound of tea and the devil that caused so much misery I" coffee, or, say, 2 pounds of oatmeal- other articles in proportionate quanti· UNITED STATES. ties-for a nickel. Butter, cheese, and pork are sold in dime lots. The qual. -" Happy will that day be when the ity of the articles used or sold is good. Church shall learn to honor her self- These restaurants are under the auspices denying servants at home as she justly of the Industrial Christian Alliance. honors those who serve in China or Charitable persons and business houses Africa I" This sentence occurs in the buy packages of tickets, and dispense report of committee on home missions them to the needy. On a recent Sunto the Synod of Virginia. It is worthy day 1375 meals were served in one of of careful reflection. The home mis- these restaurants. sionary has no halo of romance, has no security pledged to him by the Church, -The American Seamen's Friend Sogoes largely at his own charges, and to ciety began its Loan Library work in make his own living, has no periodical 1858, and up to December 1st, 1895, seasons of return and public welcome, had sent out 10,264 new libraries, conand is not mentioned in any church taining 529,726 volumes. As many liperiodical, nor written up in books braries go out 3 times or more, there when his obscure life is ended. All have been 11,850 reshipments, By the more honorable is the sacrifice he first shipment and reshipment these makes, and all the more acceptable to books have been accessible to 389,502 the head and Savior of all !-OentraZ seamen; 1118libraries, with 36,857 vol· Pr687;yterian. umes, have been put on United States naval vessels and in naval hospitals, ac- -The Bo~ton City Missionary Society cessible to 117,889 men, while 151 librarecently held its seventy·ninth annual ries have been put in as many life-sav· meeting. Its income last year was over ing stations, containing 5866 volumes, $52,000. There were employed 19 mis- accessible to 1241 keepers and surfmen. sionaries, who made 58,985 visits to Into a neat case, 13 by 26 inches, are 24,311 families, 4549 of the visits being put about 43 well-selected volumes: to the sick: distributed 613 Bibles and books of biography, of travel and ad- Testaments, and 106,720 papers and venture, of popular science, of history, tracts; gathered 827 children into Sun- of story, of religion. Into each library goes a Bible, an atlas, a dictionary, deepest solicitude the events of the last several books in German, Danish, Swed- six months.

ish, and some other language. -Bishop Taylor recently said, "I -By the Chicago Methodists, DI)cem- see the dawn of a new missionary ber 20th, was dedicated, on Indiana Ave. epoch." To his practical eye the signs and 50th St., a beautiful and commo· of better times, a larger spirit in mis- dious building to the service of train· sionary activity, are clear and assuring.

ing young women as home and foreign Are there any such signs in the United missionaries. The land, the gift of Mr. Brethren Church? Are we at the N. W. Harris, is estimated at $20,000, dawning of a new mission epoch? We and the structure, which has cost about think we are, and we rejoice in it.

$30,000, has been provided for by gifts The statistics of last year show $69,915 from other sources. The home will ac- given for the cause of missions in a commodate 160 guests; instruction will single twelvemonth. This is not the be without cost, and the instructors $100,000 aimed at, it is true, but it is even will receive no pay for their ser- approaching it. Then a sanitarium, or vices. Applicants for admission need home of rest, has been provided for in not be members of the Methodist Africa since last May; a new mission Church. field, Japan, has been entered under most favorable conditions; the work is -At the last communion 24 natives enlarging in Africa,-Religiou8 Teleunited with the Presbyterian Church scope. at Sitka, Alaska, a number of them coming from a long distance for the EUROPE. purpose.

-According to Sadlier's Catholic di· Great Britain.-MedicaZ Missions for rectory, official organ of the Roman January gives a list of medical mission- Catholic Church, there are 1405 con- aries in the service of the various Britvents in the United States, with an aver- ish and Irish societies. From this it apage of 60 inmates to each convent, ag- pears that the Church of England has gregating 84,300 " sisters," or nuns. 30 ; the Free Church of Scotland, 29 ; the London Missionary Society, 20; -The Baptists of the Missionary the United Presbyterian Church, 19; Union have 184 men and 283 women in the Presbyterian Church of England, the foreign field, with whom are asso- 14; the China Inland Mission, 10; the ciated 2583 native laborers. Including Church of Scotland, 9; and the Society Russia and the Catholic countries of for the Propagation of the Gospel, 8, Europe, the number of members in the and other societies each a smaller nummission churches is 117,382 (and not ber. The medical profession of Great 102,351, as given in the statistical tables Britain and Ireland is represented by of January). No other American 187 men and 39 women. As there are church has so many communicants. over 30,000 men and 200 women who possess British qualifications, it cannot '-The American Board has expended be said that the number engaged in upon missions in Turkey during the foreign missions is in adequate propor- last sixty years about $6,000,000, and tion. In 1890 the list included only 125 now holds some $2,000,000 of property. names; now it numbers 226. India has It has 325 stations and out-stations oc- 71; China, 70; Africa, including Mada- cupied by 58 men and 118 women, and gascar, 40; Syria and Palestine, 16; 878 native laborers. In the 125 churches other places fewer than 5 each. The are 12,787 members, and in the 423 distribution among the churches is as schools 20,496 pupils. Therefore, well follows; Presbyterians, 87 ; Church of may its friends behold with dismay and England, 51; Congregational, 21; Methodists, 9; Baptists, 7; Friends, their numbers than any other denomi· 4; Brethren, 4. nation. Out of a membership in Great -At the recent conference in Liver· Britain of 19,000, there are 78 missionpool, Donald Fraser reported that, since aries set apart for work abroad, or the Students' Volunteer Missionary nearly one in 250 of the whole member- Union was formed four years ago, 1038 ship, or one in 166 of the adult memhad been enrolled-832 men and 206 bers.

women, belonging to all the divisions -The Calvinlstic Methodists of of the kingdom, and attending many Wales have a notable mission on the different colleges and universities, and northeast frontier of India, in the lofty representing 26 denominations. Out of range of mountains which separate Benthe total number mentioned, 212 have gal from Assam, and among such semisaUed; 66 others have been accepted; savage hill·tribes as the Khasis, the 22 have renounced; 34 have been re- Garos, the Jaintas, the Nagas, etc. jected, and several died. The best Since 1840 the difficult work has been proof of the stability of the movement pushed forward, and now the last reis the large proportion of volunteers port shows 110 churches with 2726 who have actually left for the field. communicants, 250 stations, 11,608 Dr. Duff said that if 10 per cent of the hearers, and 6191 day scholars. men who offered themselves in a mis- sionary revival ever reached the foreign The Continent.-The latest official field, that revival was a great success. Year Book ot the Protestant Church From the Students' Union many who in France-that for 1894-gives the fol- have left college are still engaged in lowing data: The Reformed Church is home preparation; notwithstanding divided into 101 consistories, composed this, 'ffW'l'e than 47 per cent have already of 583 chief parishes and 699 minor par- sailed, and 61 per cent have been ac- ishes, with 259 preaching places and cepted by the missionary Bocieties. 926 churches-a total of 1182; 128 par- The' 212 students who have left are sonages and 638 pastors paid by the working in 42 different societies and State. The Reformed population num- in 29 different countries. bers 540,483. The Lutheran Church -In Night and Day" An emigration numbers only 6 consistories, 48 parishes, retrospect" shows that 8043 trained 62 pastors, and 77,553 members. The boys and girls have now been sent out Lutheran official organ is Le Temoigby Dr. Barnardo's institutions to Can- mage, issued weekly in Paris. Algiers ada and the colonies, where a success has 3 Protestant consistories, 16 parof over 98 per cent has attended them. ishes, 20 pastors-viz., 11 Reformed and Dr. Barnardo says: "One of my quon- 9 Lutherans, and 10,789 membership, dam waifs has been called to the bar; of whom 4500 are Lutherans. The to- 2 are solicitors; a very eloquent and tal number of ProtestLnts in France is widely known clergyman was one of 639,825.

my shoeblacks; several are doctors, -The Prime Minister of Italy resurgeons, or apothecaries; others are cently gave utterance to some plain clergymen, ministers, and missionaries; truths as to the restless efforts of the 4 are well·known musicians and sing- Vatican to regain its temporal power: ers; while not a few have entered busi· " It is not really for the protection and ness of a superior sort and are already prestige of religion that our adversaries in comfortable circumstances. " demand the restoration of the temporal – With the exception of the lIora- power of the Holy See, but for worldly vians, the Society of Friends appears reasons-from lust of power and from to have a larger number of missionaries earthly covetousness." Again:" Chris- in the foreign field in proportion to tianity is a divine institution, which is not dependent upon earthly weapons of time it would Dot be necessary to for its existence. The religion of have such a vessel in the work of the Christ, as preached by Paul and Chry- evangelization of the country. After sostom, was able to subdue the world the service a member of the church, a wIthout the aid of temporal arms. and dame of honor to the Empress and we cannot conceive why the Vatican widow of one of the best·known diplopersists in wishing for temporal sover· mats of Austria, the Baroness Laneignty to exercise its spiritual mission. genau, stepped forward. and said: The Gospel, as we all believe, is truth. • Doctor, you must permit me to pre- If it has been disseminated by apostolic sent you with that launch.' The plans teachings, such teachings are sufficient for the construction of the launch. for its existence." The remarkable which will bear the name of Auatria. feature in these utterances is that they according to the express wish of the do not proceed from a Protestant source, oonor, are now so far finished as to but from one who, in the same speech, guarantee the hope that the work will recognizes the Pope to be "Christ's be proceeding before long." vicar. "-BJoangelical Ohristendom.

THE PLACE OF GERMANY IN FOR- ASIA.

EIGN MIssION WORIl:.-An article in the Islam.-The situation in Tcrkey is January number of Dr. Warneck's thus summarized by the I1i.Mpendent: AUgemeine Missions.Zeitsclt1·ift is de- "Disaster has overtaken the general voted to this subject. The progress equipment of the American Board's which has been made within eleven missions in Turkey. Except Constanyears is shown by the following table: tinople and 3 other stations in the ex- treme west of Asia Minor. all of the M!ssionaries. Contribn· Baptized Na· American Board's stations have suf- tions. tives. fered. Probably at least 100 of the vil- lage chapels and school-houses have 1883 . . 517 2,707,218 marks 193,975 been pillaged and destroyed, or seized by the Mohammedans for purposes of 1894 • . 685 3,705,456 290,899 their own. Five sixths of the stock of the books which the American Board But it is pointed out that these num- and the American Bible Society had bers represent far less than the share placed on sale in scores of the depots which Germany should have in Protes- and sslesrooms in various parts of the tant missions. Together with Switzer- country have been carried off. cast land. Germa.ny represents a fifth of into rivers and ponds, or used, after evangelical Christendom. while it only saturation with petroleum, as convenfurnishes a thirteenth part of Protes- ient instruments of incendiarism. Contant missionary contributions, and a gregations have been scattered, schools seventh of the laborers. " We work are broken up, leading men are dead, much more cheaply than the English and numbers of Christian women and and the Americans, and our share in children are missing. The congregathe success of missions is relatively to tions, in general. are financially ruined. the means employed greater than and their members are among those theirs." now dependent on charity for daily bread." -Dr. Leuring, of the Singapore Methodist Mission, has this to tell of – These solemn words are fitly spoken an incident which occurred during his by the Mis8ionary Herald: "While recent visit to godless Vienna: "In recognizing cordially. as we do. the one of my lectures on Singapore, held efforts of our Government in demandin the Wesleyan Church, I happened ing protection for our fellow-citizens in to mention the numerous islands and places in the coast that can easily be reached by means of a steam launch, and suggested, whether in the course Turkey, and in the sending of national -Arrangements have been made to vessels into Turkish waters, we are yet publish, at Beirut, 1000 copies of Anfrank to say that we cannot understand gel's Christmas. translated into Arabic, why the difficulties in the way of the necessary permission having been reaching El'zeroum and Harput by the granted by the censor at Constantinomen who are appointed to American ple. This will enable the Sundayconsulates in those cities should have school children of Syria to read the been allowed to prevent their going to story in their native language. their posts. These consulates have been established by act of Congress, and if India. – Among Queen Victoria's the Turkish Government will not give New Year honors was a knighthood for them exequaturs, and provide them safe Nawab Secundas Jung Ikbal-ud Dowescort, no greater indignity could be lab Iktadar-ul Mulk Vikar-ul-Umal'8 shown us or our nation. Our Govern- Batadur, Prime Minister to his Highment has clearly the right to demand ness the NizaID of Hyderabad. consular representation at points where American iuterests are at stake, and we -The Darjeeling New8 applies these cannot see why that right should not Scripture verses to Sir Charles Alfred be insisted upon at all hazards. If de- Elliott, late Lieutenant-Governor of nied, why should not diplomatic rela- Bengal, a devout Christian statesman tions with Turkey cease, and its minis- and stedfast friend of missions, adding ter at Washington be given his papers? that nothing else so eloquent and apt In that case American citizens could be occurs to us to say: "And Hezekiah intrusted to the protection of the Brit- did that which was right in the eyes of ish or of some other embassy at Con- the Lord, according to all that David stantinople… his father had done. He removed the high pJaces, and brake the pillars, and -We cannot all of us consent to con- cut down the Asherah : and he brake fine ourselves to prayers fashioned for in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses us and prescribed by ecclesiastical au- had made; for unto tho&e days the chilthority, but who cannot heartily lift up dren of Israel did burn incense to it ; this petition set forth by the Bishop of and he called. it Nehushtan (i.e., 'a New York? "Most gracious God, piece of brass '). He trusted in the whose tender mercies are over all, and Lord, the God of Israel; 80 that after whose compassions fail not; grant Thy him was none like him among all the Fatherly pity and protection to all those kings of Judah, nor among them that Thy children, wheresoever they may were before him. For he clave to the be, who are suffering from the cruelty Lord, he departed not from following of the oppressor, and especially that Him, but kept His commandments, ancient nation the people of Armenia, which the Lord commanded Moses. whose sons and daughters cry aloud to And the Lord was with him; whither- Thee, their God, and to us their breth- soever he went forth he prospered. He ren in Jesus Christ, for succor. Stay hath scattered abroad, he hath given to the hands of those by whom they have the poor; his righteousness abideth forbeen so cruelly wronged and outraged; ever" (2 Kings 18 : 3-7 ; 2 Cor. 9 : 9). strengthen the purpose of Christian nations to arise and contend for their de- -It is said that the native evangelist, fence; enkindle in their hearts a spirit commonly known as Tamil David, has of service and sacrifice in their behalf ; exerted a greater religious infiuence in and so hasten, we beseech Thee, the the city of Bombay than any evangelist day of their deliverance. All which who has visited Bombay for a number we ask in the Name and for the sake of of years past. This illustration of what Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen." can be done by a native evangelist fills the heart with longing to see the dar when hundreds of such men shall ap- view, but which hitherto they had failed pear preaching and compelling the peo- to reaIize.-Indian Witne88.

ple of India to receive the gracious message_ Let it be one of the special bless- -Rev. P. H. Moore, of Assam, ings prayed for that God would raise writes: "Sunday, October 18th, we up such men and give the missions and spent at BaUjuri. At eight in the morntJle churches wisdom to refrain from ing we had the privilege of baptizing discouraging them or putting obstruc- 31 Kohls in the creek, about a quarter tIons in their way. An Indian evan-' of a mile from the village. There were gelist is not likely to resemble a Euro- 16 men and 15 women and girls. There pean evangelist in his methods of work were 9 men with their wives, and alto· any more than in personal appearance. gether the candidates represented 14 households. A preaching service, the -Indian Witnes8. Lord's Supper, and Sunday-school oc- -According to the last census, 76 cupied the afternoon. In surroundings languages are spoken in Bombay, and which would seem strange enough in each one represents a company of peo- America, we worshiped in spirit and in ple, or caste, with special dress, or un- truth, and God's presence was revealed.

dress, or color, or cap, or turban, A thatched hut with roof just high -Some of the missionaries of the enough to stand up under; walls made London Missionary Society attribute of reed and pl!8tered with mud, with much of the success attending the work holes here and there for doors and winof the Salvation Army in India to the dows; the floor (the earth) swept clean. fact that it does not administer either In this hut,34 by 17 feet, picture 100 baptism or the Lord's Supper. In that adults. and children of all ages, some country one may attend any meeting, in the costume in which they were and to any extent, but so long as he born, all sitting on mats on the ground. does not submit to baptism caste is not In the center is a rough pine box, in broken, and he does not encounter the which the missionary carries a part of persecution which befalls those who his camp outfit, and which is now make a formal profession of Chris- drafted into service as a table for the tianity. Lord's Supper. A clean white cloth hides part of its roughness. A cane , -Sir Alexander Miller, in his address stool serves the missionary as a seat." at the distribution of prizes in the Cal· cutta Boys' School, remarked that this China.-In 1894 there were in all school differed from all other schools 1977 missionaries in China-869 men, he had met with in Calcutta in the fact 562 married women, and 546 single that all the different races in the Em- women. Ten hundred and eighty of pire appeared to be represented among these were representatives of British the pupils. The student who carried Irish, and Canadian societies, 812 of off the largest number of prizes was a them of American societies, and 85 of Burmese, an unusual and unexpected Continental societies. The China Inoccurrence, considering the national land Mission leads all others with 593 reputation of the Burmese for disin- missionaries, followed by the Presbyteclination to sustained effort of any kind. teriani! with 180 ; the Methodist Church, This association of so many different North, with 140; the American Board races in the work and life of the school with 117, and the Church Missionary was a matter of much importance in Society of England with 110. the mind of government. Such inter- course leads to the successful welding -During 1895 the American Bible of the races of India into a homoge. Society sold and distributed in China neous community, an object which the Bibles and portions thereof to the ex- Indian Government had constantly in tent of 385,875 copies. -At a recent convention of Chinese literati of the kingdom. The very ap- ministers, a theme of discussion was, pointment of a commissioner of rail- " Shall our women unbind their feet 1" ways is itself among the marvelous re- The women on hearing of it said, sults of the war, since the very railroad "Why should they discuss it? They has been considered a wrong, a sacri- are our feet; cannot we do with them lege, and almost a direct insult to the as we please?" Are women's rights memory of the revered dead of China.

ideas about to enter the Celestial Em- Among the 14 matriculants are gradu- pire? ates from the 3 grades of government -Here is a striking prayer of one of civil service examinations, and from the Hunan Christians: "0 Lord, Thou that height or Chinese scholarship, knowest that Hunan means south of " The Forest of Pencils," which is an the lake, and Hupeh north of the lake; imperial academy whose scholars are the lake is Tung Ting. Thou know- examined in person by the reigning est, Lord, that there are more people Emperor.-Northwestern Christian A~ in these two provinces than there are vocate. fish in the lake; and Thou hast sent us AFRICA.

to be fishers of men. In many places The United Presbyterian has the in- the Gospel net has not been let down, telligence that Rev. Girgis Anshalian, a and there is no means of catching the member of the Presbytery of Egypt, fish, nor is there any fisherman. We and pastor of the congregation at Koos, pray Thee, Lord, to grant that in every has fallen a victim to the Turkish atroci- place there may be a Gospel net and ties in Armenia. He was a native of skilful fishermen. " that country, and in September last, -Our praise is never more hearty with his wife, returned to visit his than when we get gifts from Christian friends at Diabeker. At the time of Chinese in America to be used in evan- the outbreak they were both arrested, gelizing their fellows in China. Such and a ransom of £600 was demanded. a gift reached us to.day from a Chinese The ransom was paid, but instead of Sunday-school in Ohio. It is $50, and being released, the alternative of Maalong with it comes the message, " The homet or death was given. With a Chinamen wish me to tell you that they faith and heroism worthy of the name are very glad to send it, and hope it of Christ, he declared himself a disciwill do much good in their own land. " ple of Jesus, and was at once hacked to Their teacher also adde, "We have pieces by the Turks in the presence of been very glad this last fall to send home his wife. She and her brother were one of the Christian Chinamen. He shot, beaten with swords, stripped, and has been in the class for eleven years, left for dead. and for the past seven years has lived a consistent Christian life, we believe. -The conquest of Ashantee is com- He has gone home at his own expense. pleted, and the bloodiest kingdom in He hopes to keep a little store in his all Africa is to become an orderly Britown village, and thus support himself, ish colony. The military expedition his father and mother and his wife."- did its work quickly and well and China'8 MillionB. without fighting. King Prempeh seems to have recognized the futility of re- sistance, and on the arrival of the troops -Among the matriculants for the in Coomassie, his capital, abjectly sub- present term in that university are a mitted. He was, however, taken as a grandson of the private tutor of the last prisoner to Cape Coast Castle, with his Emperor of China, a nephew of the family, his counseilors, and two other private tutor of the present Emperor, a petty kings, to be kept as security for son of the imperial commissioner of the payment of an indemnity of 50,000- Chinese railways, and of 14 the proud Olillces of gold. With the return of the expedition, the country passes under -lonely, self-absorbed, irritable, and the rule of Mr. Maxwell, the British not to be relied upon. He hates wom- Resident, protected by a guard of black en, whom he regards as unnecessary troops, until such time as the British impedimenta in the campaign, and he Foreign Office shall definitely decide has no idea of friendship; he only rec.

upon a permanent form of administra· ognizes instruments to be used and ene- tion. mies to be dealt with. Success accen- -The Paris missionaries in the tuated his defeats to the point of dis· French Congo State have been cheered ease, and made him so irritable, so selfby the conversion of a chief and his absorbed, and so insolent that none but son, who enjoyed an immense reputa- parasites could live with him. JJ tion as fetish-men throughout a wide -Professor James Bryce has just re- district. If a sick man possessed by turned from South Africa, and in ad- an evil spirit had to be cured, or the dressing the Edinburgh Chamber of guilty person found out who had be- Commerce said that Mashonaland and witclled him to death, it was to Akele Matabeleland were both possessed of the people came. But one day his much wealth, but that railroads would heart opened to the preaching of the be needed to develop it. The most in- Gospel, and he decided to renounce his teresting part of his remarks relates to fetishes and the gain they brought him. the gold production of the Transvaal.

He gathered together all the people of He estimated the probable receipts from his village, and announced that he no that field at £700,000,000 ($3,500,000,000).

longer believed in spirits, but in the one -A recent visitor to Lovedale, with God. Then, collecting his fetishes and its 800 pupils, writes thus: "Perhaps all the instruments of his trade, he the most interesting was the Sunday threw them into the lake before the evening service, When there were gatheyes of all the people. There was a ered together for worship all the boardgreat sensation, and they expected to ers, numbering about 450, along with see these sacrilegious men fall dead; the Europeans. In the congregation but nothing happened, save that the many tribes were represented. The former fetish-men repaired to the mis- Kafirs formed the majority, but there sion settlement, and asked to be re- were also Basutos, whose home is 200 ceived as catechumens.-Journat de8 or 300 miles to the north ; Bechuanas, MiasionB EvangetiqUlJ8. who come from the northwest; and -Dr. Battersby says in Niger and distinctly marked oil' in appearance Yoruba Note8: "The question of mak- flOm the rest, the Gallas, whose native ing a real advance into the Soudan is land is in the north, near to Abyssinia. at present engaging the attention of Those last, of whom there are about 60, the Church Missionary Society Com- were rescued, along with 200 other mittee, and if only suitable volunteers children, from a slave dhow about will offer for this service, a forward 1890, and were sent to Lovedale to be movement might soon be made. cared for."

-In an English paper it is written -Mr. Pilkington, of Uganda, speakthus of Sir Cecil Rhodes: "He is a ing at a recent conference in Liverpool, strong man, of the kind that is never said that the Soudan and the Congo finished by a single stroke. And he is could be evangelized from Uganda. strong with the strength of a coarse, How was it to be done? By seeking ruthless, greedy egotism, the strokes and finding indications of God's plan, of whose piston-rod force the minds which they could surely now do from and the money of weaker men into its the experience they had had of mission reservoir. As he was at Oriel twenty work. It seemed that for every foryeaN ago, SO he is at Cape Town to-day eign missionary there should,be 100 na- tives employed, and thus, in a compar- atively short time, the whole of Africa might be evangelized.

The Missionary Review of the World — February 1896

MIRACLES OF MISSIONS

THE INNER EAST GATE OF PEKING. PekinO' has a double wall each of which has sixteen gates snrmounted by towers. rrhc space between the walls, several acres in extent, is supposed to be kept free for military purposes; but a few small shops have found foothold within it. MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XIX. No. 2.-0ld &rieB.-FEBRUARY.-VoL. IX. No. 2.-NIlID &riel.

MIRACLES OF MISSIONS.-XXVI.

* THE STORY OF MACKAY AND FORMOSA.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

If one were called upon to select from all missionary literature three of the most fascinating stories of modern missions, he could hardly choose any of more romantic and heroic interest than the career of John Williams in the South Seas, of Robert W. McAll in France, and of George L. Mackay in Formosa, each of which covers about twenty-two years.

Reference has been made in these pages in a previous issuet to the marvels which Dr. Mackay has seen wrought in the Beautiful Isle in a score of years j but the recent appearance of his own ampler narrative, in a book of three hundred and fifty pages, with original illustrations, prompts a further emphasis upon this singularly apostolic example of missionary endeavor and triumphant success.

There are some features of this volume which we may pass by in a word, as they do not immediately concern our present purpose, namely, the scientific contributions which it contains to various departments of knowledge. A large part of this work is occupied with careful and scholarly accounts of the ethnological, zoological, geographical, botanical, geological, mineralogical, and other features of the island and its inhabitants. But for most readers the main interest will be found in the chapters (XIV.-XXXVI. inclusive) which are filled with the simple, grand, unpretentious story of the trials and triumphs of his purely missionary labors.

He opens this second third of his narrative by an express declaration that his primary purpose in going to Formosa was, not to gather knowledge of the physical and racial condition of the island, but to evangelize the people, and the rest of the story abounds in proofs of his sincerity. Our friend Mackay pursued methods for over twenty years among the * "From Far Formosa." Fleming H. Revell Company, New York, Chicago, and Toronto.

t Jnly, 1894. Formosans which are both a rebuke and a refutation of the modern" advanced" notions both of theology and of sociology. For his conservatism he will be ridiculed by some modern innovators as a fossil, exemplifying the petrified, devitalized immobility and inflexibility of a dead orthodoxy and an antiquity that has no fragrance but the odor of decay. He holds by the old Bible from Genesis to Revelation. In his" Oxford College" none of the higher criticism of the English Oxford finds even countenance. Some of the Oxonian princes would not be allowed a chair in that institution even if they brought an endowment with them. Dr. Mackay believes that the Church of the apostolic age is still the pattern for our age, and that the innovations and improvements of the boastful nineteenth century are attempts to paint the lily or burnish the fine gold.

The book is indirectly an autobiography-in outlining the work the missionary has, unconsciously perhaps, profiled his own character, and that character is a study. What pertinacity! never abandoning what he undertakes until it is accomplished. Out of disaster and defeat organizing victory. What courage-almost reckless daring! Driven out of his mission premises by a riotous Chinese mob, at peril of life, only to rebuild on the very site, not one inch one way or the other, and in the face of diabolical opposition boldly replace the obnoxious sign" Jesus' Holy Temple"-holding his ground, quietly but firmly and fearlessly confronting even the most violent opposition, until he conquers not only a peace, but a positive welcome.

What simple yet effective sort of evangelism! Three features may describe it : uncompromising and unwearied preaching of Christ crucified, aggressive measures in gathering converts and organizing churches, and training a native ministry and placing native pastors in self-supporting congregations. All else is tributary and subordinate to these ends. Christian education, evangelistic tours accompanied by his students, medical work and hospital training, these and much more are lines of converging effort whose focal center is the winning of a whole people to Christ.

If there be any of our readers who have been tempted to lose faith in the old Gospel and its simple ways of reaching men, and incline to think of the methods of the apostles as a range of extinct volcanoes, we advise such to find in this work a new elixir vita! to quicken and revive their confidence in God's eternal truth and Spirit. We feel, after perusal of this narrative, as tho we had been filling ourselves with spiritual oxygen and 01'0ne, and were exhilarated instead of enervated, strengthened instead of weakened. There is something Pauline in this man's faith in his message, something Elijah-like in his confidence in prayer, something Napoleonic in his audacity, something Spurgeonic in his fidelity.

This apostle of Formosa is no idler. We can safely commend his indUliitry to those who, like him, lay claim to no genius. He felt, on landing in Formosa, that the first necessity was a knowledge of the language, eipecially the colloquial, as his aim, first of all, was the oral proclamation of the Gospel. He first mastered the eight tones of the Formosan dialect, and then a few words-enough to become a basis of communication with the natives. Then he deliberately accosted the herd-boys that tended the water buffaloes, won them over by concessions to their impertinent curiosity, showing them his watch and letting them feel his clothes and buttons, until they awaited his coming with eagerness; and every day he spent hours with them, studying their manners, watching their words and noting down their phrases, until his vocabulary grew with astonishing rapidity. He shunned everybody who could speak his own language, that he might compel himself to learn theirs ; and within five months he had so far drilled his tongue to the strange art of speaking Formosan that he was actually able to preach his first sel'mon, and the text, "What must I do to be saved~" may show what sort of a beginning he made, While studying the spoken dialect by day he worked at the written characters by night, sometimes giving hours to find out the meaning of one character, until he could use them also intelligently and discriminatingLy.

Mackay felt that he needed, as his first step toward the realization of his purpose among the Formosans, a young man, a native, converted, intelligent and active. Long before reaching the island he had breathed this request to God, and almost immediately after beginning his work that prayer was conspicuously answered in the conversion of A Hoa in May, 1872. That young man became not only a Christian and a student, but a preacher and teacher, and after twenty-three years remains the main pillar on which rests the burden of the sixty churches of North Formosa-a kind of bishop over the whole diocese. He and all others who followed his example in embracing Christ have been taught the fundamental truth that every Christian is a missionary, and that the salvation of one's own s~ul is not to be the sole or even foremost object of pursuit.

Dr. Mackay's educational methods are unique in their common sense. One of his first tools in this work was a map of the world, that he might show his pupils that China does not-as Chinese maps make out–fill the whole geographical area, but is only one among many great nations. From geography he led on to astronomy, and gave some hints of the greatness of a creation in which even this world is but as a small gra.in of dust, and from the works of God led the mind up to the Creator.

But the training of his conyerts was, above all, directed to service as its end. Hence he taught them never to say no when called on to witness, or work, or war for the Master. Audible prayer, and in the presence of others, words of witness, and more extended debates and addresses before their fellow-students, with mutual criticism, constituted part of their training. If there was hesitation in bearing testimony even before foes, the words of the good old Scotch paraphra.se, " I'm not ashamed to own my Lord, Or to defend His cause,.. put iron into their blood and gave them nerve to face ridicule and oppo- sition.

Best of all, these converts learned to confront personal peril for the sake of the Gospel and its Lord. They went about with Mackay on his evangelistic tours, everywhere, even among the savage tribes of the moun- tains. Whenever unusual risks were run he bade them, if at all faint- hearted, to withdraw and leave him to confront danger alone; but with surprising unanimIty and uniformity they refused to forsake him or be dismayed even when life itself might pay the forfeit. And when not only threats, but acts of violence had to be endured, they rejoiced at being counted worthy to suffer shame and injury for the name of Christ.

One of Mackay's earliest attempts at bringing these Formosans to the sense of sin was the pasting up of the Ten Commandments on a large sheet of Chinese paper, replacing it when pulled down and destroyed, until at last it was let alone. He thus compelled transgressors to face the Law they had not kept, and feel the point of its darts of accusation. No won- der if that Law, first of all, rebuked and condemned their idolatry, since the first two comm~ndments are directed against all other gods save Jehovah, and forbid even His worship to be corrupted by the use of graven images. And one of the most notable fruits of Dr. Mackay's work in Formosa has been the voluntary abandonment, surrender, and destruction of idol gods. When the first of the chapels was built, at Go-ko-hi, more than one hun- dred and fifty declared their renunciation of idols and desire for Christian teaching. Few things are more moving in this narrative than these demo- litions of idols. In the museum at Tamsui may be seen the god of the North Pole, the god of the kitchen, and the god of war, before which a hillman of seventy·four years had bowed himself for threescore years and ten. At Lam·kham, Mackay preached his first sermon with eight idols set on the table before him, surrendered by their ·devotees ; at one fishing village he more than once dried his clothes before fires whose fuel was idolatrous paper, ancestral tablets, and abandoned idols. In another vil- lage five hundred people had thrown away their idols; and in Ka-Ie-oan, where a converted cook had .been preaching the Gospel in his crude way, Mackay found the people ready for decisive action. He asked all who were for the true God to clean their houses of all idols and take a bold stand. A council was held in which jive villages were unanimous to a man in wanting to worship the Jehovah God. An idol fane, built for them- selves at a cost of $2000, was handed over for chapel services. The next day a procession went from village to village and house to house, until the entire idolatrous paraphernalia of them were gathered in baskets. These • were carried to a yard near the idol temple, and a large pile built of mock money, tablets, incense sticks, flags, and idols. A crowd thronged the place and vied with each other in firing the heap and exhibiting contempt for the dirty, greasy old images. One chief took particular delight in thrusting the object!! they- had worshipped further into the flames or in

It'rom .. From Far Formosa. to COPY>'I"ht J895, Oy Fleming' H. Revell. Compa"y

BOUND FOR THE KI-LAI PLAIN.

MIRACLES OF

pulling out and holding up to derisive laughter some half-burned" goddes3 of mercy."

Then followed a service in the temple, when the hundredth Psalm was sung, as may be imagined, with full hearts and loud voices. The simple entry in Mackay's journal which records this triumph of the Gospel is as follows-it reminds one of the nineteenth chapter of the Acts, and the brief record there given of the conversion of the magians of Ephesus, and the holocaust formed of the blazing books of their occult arts: " Nearly five hundred idolaters cleaned their houses in our presence. "They declared themselves anxious to worship the Lord and Redeemer. " They gave a temple built for idols as a house in which to meet and worship the only living and true God. " Are missions a failure ~" Among other conspicuous triumphs of the Gospel was the frequent conversion of the leaders in violent opposition and malicious conspiracy. The story of " how Bangkah was taken" is a little epic in itself. This Gibraltar of heathenism was intensely hostile to foreigners, even foreign merchants. For pride and arrogance, idolatry and sensuality, violence and outrage, this metropolis of North Formosa takes the palm. When Mackay made up his mind that God's time had come to take this Jericho, he calmly marched toward it with his little band of students. In December, 1877, altho the authorities forbade all citizens to give him any shelter, he rented a hovel and consecrated with prayer" Jesus' Holy Temple." Compelled to vacate these premises, lle at once secured others; and when the roof was torn from over his head and the foundations dug up, and he was ordered to leave the city, his only reply was to show his Bible and his forceps, and tell the mandarin that he should stay, and go on pulling teeth and preaching Christ. In the face of all risks he held his ground, and rebuilt his mission house on the very spot where the previous one stood. Again that building was destroyed by the looters during the French invasion of 1884, but a stone church with a spire seventy feet high now points the people of Bangkah to the God of the fearless missionary; and sixteen years after he made his first entry into Bangkah only to be stoned and beaten, he was escorted through the streets by eight bands of music, with a procession of hundreds of officials and head men, magistrates and mandarins, and companies of militia, with every token of respect that the ingenuity of the people could devise. Bangkah had been captured, and· as in the case of Jericho, not a carnal blow had been struck! Many were the proofs in Mackay's experience that the Book of God is still the sword of the Spirit. More than one of the literati were led to accept its teachings by the sublime account of the oIigin of all things in the opening chapter of the Beginning. Converts were taught by Mackay to trust the promises of that book, and in the crises of danger they took refuge in the assurance that" as the mountains are roulild. about Jerusalem, SO the Lord is round about them that fear Him." "Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night nor for the arrow that flieth byday." They read such promises, and they believed God's words and rested in the shelter of His wings.

These Formosan converts have proved themselves able to endure hardneSs as good soldiers of Jesus Christ. At Sintiam. the mob found the communion roll and marked every name on it for a victim. They began with the first and set fire to his dwelling, plundering, beating, and seeking to kill. But they found that death by drowning, torture by bamboo strips bound about the fingers till the blood oozed at the finger tips, hanging up by the qu(!ue-all these inventions of fiendish hate were unavailing. Thirty-six families in that one town were left homeless and utterly destitute, but they stood by their Lord. Those who think the days of voluntary martyrdom past should read the story of Formosa. Persecutions and hardships only bound these simple primitive disciples more closely to their Lord, and illustrated the ancient maxim that " the blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church."

The incidental charms of Mackay's narrative are not by any means to be slightly passed over. For instance, he hints a peculiar reason for building spires on his better chapels. He says they are a standing disproof of the absurd Chinese superstition about feng-shuy, or good luck. For instance, it is a popular belief that a sort of equilibrium or indefinable something exists in air and earth which cannot with impunity be trifled with; that, to raise a building high in air is destructive of this subtle equilibrium, and they expect to see it swaying and falling, or some other wreck to ensue from this unbalancing of things. To have a church with a spire continue to stu.rld is a perpetual refutation ,of these superstitious notions.

Mackay's courage is allied with encouragement. He says-and it is a remarkable testimony-" I never saw anything to discourage in twentythree long years in Formosa." But this is the optimism of faith. He persisted when not 'a soul would hear his words in village after village, because he felt that his business was to do his duty independent of what men call encouragements or discouragements. Believing that one with God is a majority, he did not stop to count converts, or consult appearances, or measure visible results, but rested on the assurance that God's word shall not return unto Him void, and his simple faith has had an unexpectedly quick and abund.ant reward.

When, in 1888, :Qr. Warburg, from Hamburg, Germany, made a tour of Formosa in the interests of natural science, on parting he left this testimony: " I have seen sixteen chapels and people in them worshiping God. I have also seen native preachers standing on platforms preaching the truths of Christianity. I never saw anything like it before. If people in Hamburg saw what I have seen they would contribute for foreign missions. If scientific skeptics had traveled with a missionary as I have, and witnessed

H From Fa.r Formosa." Copy..,"g-/tt z8Qs, by Fleming H, Revell

UNSUBDUED ABORIGINES LIVING IN THE MOUNTAINS,

THE RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF CHINA: AN OBJECT LESSON

what I have on this plain, they would assume a different attitude toward the heralds )f the cross."

To all of which we can only add our own word of testimony, that, to witness such results from the preaching of the Gospel, is to see a new door opened in Heaven, and a new proof that, in the horizon of missions, heaven and earth meet in the radiance of a celestial dawning.

THE RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF CHINA: AN OBJECT LESSON. * BY W. P. MEARS, M.A., M.D.

Two vast countries-which comprise between them nearly half the square mileage of the habitable globe, and together contain little short of a moiety of the population of the whole world-two countries-which have remained from prehistoric ages till the days of the present generation shrouded in an impenetrable mystery denser than could be pierced by the utmost ,epeated efforts of the great nations of the earth, Pagan and Christian alike-these two countries, Africa and China, have now, in the province of God, opened out, like maps uurolled, before missionary effort and commercial enterprise, under the very eyes of many who have not yet reached the meridian of life.

To those who are called of God to be fellow-heirs with Him to whom the heathen are given for an inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for a possession, how grand is the opportunity, how great the privilege, how urgent the command to enter upon the promised heritage in His Name, and to gather out, with His Son, the people whom He has therein formed for Himself! When God has set the door of the dungeon wide open, and is showing-not in a vision, as in that of Macedonia, but in actual fact-the fearful condition of those within, bound, as they are, by the devil, in helplessness as to the healing of their bodies and in hopelessness as to the salvation of their souls-dare any mere man disregard the cry which is rising to high heaven from the horrible pit, or hesitate for one moment, least of all on auy purely personal or selfish ground, to pass on the aid, spiritual and moral, temporal and material, which God has given to the members of His Church, not only for their own comfort, but, rather, for the comfort of others, whose thanks may redound to His glory 1 Tho Africa and China are in close resemblance in their past seclusion from the rest of the wor!!l and in their present demand upon the whole Church of God, yet, as between themselves, they are in striking contrast. The one is occupied by innumerable, petty, savage tribes, without history or literature, sunken in the grossest superstition, engaged in constant feud each with the rest, and dominated aU alike by continuous • This valuable paper-one of the best we have ever seen on this theme-we take the liberty to reprint from that valuable magazine, T h6 Ohurch MtsBionary Intellig61!cer.-Jh)lTOB. fear of the slave-dealer. The other is inhabited by the vast multitudes of a great and civilized nation, whose tradition forms an unbroken record from the time of Abraham, whose literary activity, scarcely later in origin, is without end-a nation possessed of the grandest moral teaching, apart from revelation, which the world has ever seen-a nation which has en. gulfed without sign more than a score of dynasties, native and foreign, and has come to regard all other peoples as but modern, barbarian, and tributary. In China the Christian missionary finds himself assailed not be' the fierce war cry of fanatical superstition, but by the weary sigh of hopeless pessimism j finds his work to lie not in a tangled swamp of gross paganism, but in a dry desert of blank indifference.

China, however, not only presents a striking contrast to Africa as regards its religious state, but also offers to modern Christendom a terrible object-lesson as regards its religious history. In the glorious sunlight of the Gospel, China, so far as its national, religious" time spirit" is concerned, looms before the world of men as the moon before the earth-a warning and a portent j retaining petrified, as it were, its ancient religious form, with all phases of real religious existence behind it, without radiant light outward, without spirit of life within.

In these days-when, in practice, the fact of the providence of God is ceasing to be recognized as essential to the governance of His world j when, in thought, the doctrine of the fall of humanity is being replaced by a theory of the evolution of religion j when, in ethics, the love of God as a spring of action is being set on one side in favor of a social altruism j when, in religion, a trust in the grace of God which brings salvation is being superseded by a belief in a tendency of human nature which makes for righteousness; in these days, and in regard to each of these points, a weighty lesson is offered by the religious history of China.

If that history shows one thing more plainly than another, it is the fact, not of the evolution of religion, but of the natural inclination of the human heart, when left to itself, to introduce its own inventions in place of the service of God, and to separate itself further and further from Him in a process of spiritual decay and death. For that reverence due to the Supreme Ruler of the universtl which had been brought by their forefathers from the West, t,he Chinese substituted worship of spirits and of the powers of heaven and earth, and so, losing sight of God, came to give themselves into actual servitude, as at this day, to the supposed influences of the purely material objects of nature. * So, also, in place of service to God they put duty to man, and thus, losing knowledge of binding moral sanction, came at the last to regard even duty to man as a matter of mere utility and expediency. Hence the mass of the people were left to fall an easy prey to idolatry i and are to-day, before our eyes, lying bound in • In the system of geomancy comprised under the title .. feng-ilhui," literally (the in1luences of) wind and water. body and soul by the power of the devil, whose image is their national emblem, whose trail is over all their land. Hence, too, the leaders of the people, the literary aristocracy, were led to profess a soulless creed, of which the present issue has been well described by an eminent authority* as " materialism put in action."

The study of the religious history of China, then, has a living interest very different from that of the discussion, now_necessarily academic, of the religions and philosophies of Greece or Rome. While these long since disappeared as molding forces from the lives or men in general, the native creed of China, at least as ancient in its origin, hegan to sett,le into its present form more than two thousand five hundred years ago, and to-day -devoid of power of life though it has become-is still reverentially regarded by more than a quarter of the human race.

A comparison, at any length, between 'Vestern pre-Christian philosophies and those of China would be outside the scope of an article in a missionary journal, even were space available. Such a comparison would show, however, that at the very time when, in Persia, Greece, and elsewhere, men were most actively searching for a key to the mystery of life, at that very time Chinese sages and philosophers were engaged in identically the same task; nay more, it would bring out the fact that the sages and philosophers of the East thought the same -thoughts, expressed them under corresponding forms, and drew from them similarly divergent conclusions, whether speculative or moral, as did their contemporaries in the vYest.t The most important use of such a comparison, perhaps, would be the demonstration that the search for an explanation of life was most keen, even if it did not actually arise, at a period-600-250 B.c.-when Chinese religious thought had fallen into a stage of decadence ; when, indeed, it was blindly struggling after, or reaching out for, that which it was losing or had lost, namely, a knowledge of God the Preserver and Ruler. Yet even in that stage of decadence some of its speculations took a flight higher than those of any of the pre-Christian Western systems outside the influence of revealed religion; and issued in ethical doctrine which, in comparison with the moral teaching of those systems, lay on a far higher plane. The explanation is doubtless to be found in the extraordinarily conservative instinct of the Chinese, and their associated traditional habit of reverence for the past; an instinct and a habit which, during the early ages of the national existence and well on into historic time, held fast, as a fundamental fact, that belief in one supreme and beneficent Governor of the universe which had been brought by their forefathers from their original home in Southwestern Asia. The loss of that belief formed the firlt great downward step in the religious life of the nation.

* Huc, (Jhines8 Empire, ch. iv.

t See "Comparative Sketch of Philosophy, Ethics, and Religion of Taoism," Ohina Review, 1891, by Author; also "Note on Philosophy of Chwang·tsze," by Canon Aubrey Moore, In Wor"" Qf Ohuang·TaU, by H. A. Giles (Quaritch, 1889). In the writings of the sages and philosophers of the period just referred to-of Lao-tsze (b. 604 B.c.),of Confucius (551-478 B.C.), of their respective great successors and exponents, Chwang-tsze (b. 330 B.C.), and Mencius (372-289 B.C.), and of others-frequent references are made to an earlier time when public and private religion was unaffected, and social and personal morality unstained; and, occasionally, to a still earlier primeval and golden age, when men lived lives of simplicity and innocence, free from care and strife and evil. All four philosophers dealt with the same materials handed down from the past; all four recognized how far mankind had fallen; all four wished above all things to lead men back to the original happy state_ They took, however, divergent roads. Confucius and Mencius, men of critical intellect, could find no solid ground in traditional belief or in metaphysical speculation, on which to rest. They could rely on nothing but authority supported by evidence; and could accept as their ethical standard only codified rules and observances dealing solely with the duty of man to man-rules and observances based on innate reason and conscience, learned under instruction by laborious application, and carried into practice by sheer force of will. On the other hand, Lfw-tsze and Chwang-tsze, the founders of Taoism, sought to guide men into the old paths not by any human effort, and still less by any system of external rules, but by the entire surrender of the will and of the whole being to the creating and preserving self-existing Existence behind the universe; whose personal attributes-infinite power, wisdom, justice, righteousness, and love (in which last all the others found their summation)-would then, in proportion to that surrender, be so spontaneously developed on man's immortal spirit as to save it from destruction" on the lathe of heaven," and be so outwardly manifested in man's mortal life as to draw all men into harmony and peace and rest. The wonderful system of doctrine and morals thus elaborated-a system which carried man to the very edge of that impassable gulf over which he can cross only by the light of the revelation of God in Christ and by the power of the Holy Spirit-not only far tram;cended the teaching and practice of any other" heathen school, Eastern or Western, but was diametrically and in all points opposed to that of Confucius, and particularly to' that of his great successor, Mencius_ It was the last dim, struggling outflash, as it were, of the light which had been vouchsafed to the nation in its youth; and its speedy extinction marked the second great downward step of the nation in religious life. This step the people took when they turned to ungodliness (human righteousness) from that which might be known of God, and was manifest to them, which God had showed them-the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world, even His eternal power and godhead; so that they were left without excuse (Rom. 1 : 18-20).

Deprived of help in this life and of hope for the next by'their first downward step, when they forgot God, and shut in to themselves, by the deliberate declension of their second step, when they turned away from " that which may be known of God" to a purely human, artificial, secular, and utilitarian code of morals, the nation took yet a third step, lower still. They became vain in their imagination and their heart was darkened. Professing themselves to be wise they became fools. In their Confucian system of morality and in their worship of ancestors and of the powers of heaven and earth, of the monntains and the rivers, they" worshipped and served the creatnre more than the Creator." They converted the teach- ing * which had held up to them the last expiring gleam of higher and spiritual religion into a system of gross idolatry ; and " changed the glory of the uncorruptible God" (so far as they had known it) "into an image made like to corruptible man" (Rom. 1 : 21-23, 25). For the help in trouble of which they stood in need they turned to geomancy and magic ; for the satisfaction of the yearnings of the spirit, which their own idols could not give, they eagerly embraced the tenets of Buddhism.t Even these tenets proved to be too high for them, and were speedily merged in the products of the then recent growth of native idolatry.

There remained but one-jourth-step more; a step followed hesitat- ingly and at a distance by the uneducated masses, but taken boldly by the literary aristocracy, namely, a lapse into thorough-going agnosticism, materialism, and religious indifference. " They did not like to retain God in their knowledge" (Rom. 1 : 28), but explained away as signifying merely impersonal principle or reason even the very names given to Him in the old classics. With Confucius (but without his personal reverence for and belief in the Supreme) they asked, " When we do not know about . this life how can we know about death (and what comes after it) ?" t or in other words, "When our life is full of pressing concerns of the present time, why should we burden ourselves with thoughts of a future of which we know nothing ?" So the end of it all was hopeless, often cynical, pes- SImIsm. With individuals as with nations, in private as in public life, the beginning of evil is in forgetfulness of God, the end in helpless slavery to the world, the flesh, and the devil.

The sketch just outlined refers only to the history of the national relig- ious spirit and tendency. Beside the two great systems of Confucianism and Taoism alluded to, there have appeared from time to time many minor schools, teaching views, some good, some bad, very different from those put forward by either early Confucianist or early Taoist; just as there are still many individuals and groups of individuals who long for some more satisfying food for the soul than the utterly dry husks which form the orthodox staple supplied" by authority." The general process has been -as before said-not one of evolution but of downgrade devolution. Surely it would seem as if it were an incidental part of the great purpose, which has kept the Chinese for long ages shut in to themselves, to demonstrate on a grand scale and at long-drawn-out length how man wholl * Of early TlIolsm. t In the first century A.D. ~ Confucian .. Analects," ch. xl., sec. xl. " God hath wade upright" (Ecc!. 7 : 29), turns from his Maker to follow his own imagination, even undcr conditions of circumstance and habit the most favorable for preserving the great fundamental truth of all true religion that " God is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him" (Heb. 11 : 6). In this respect the religious history of China forms a complement and a contrast to that of the Hebrews. The former shows the process of degeneration at work uninterruptedly; the latter proves how it can be restrained and stopped only by the direct intervention of God Himself in guidance and revelation. Over and over again, in spite of law and of prophets, did the Jews commence to take the same downward course as the Chinese ; and over and over again were they checked and turned back by the punishments and by the love of God. Not, indeed, till the captivity did they come-as a nation-to grasp once for all the foundation fact which is embodied in the First Commandment, and to finally shake themselves clear of the sin condemned in the Second. Truly neither a man nor a nation can return to God, can do aught but wander from God, "except the Father draw him."

The four steps of declension were, of course, not sudden but gradual. Thus as to the first.' it is true that at the date of the earliest authentic records *-say, before the twelfth century B.C., the supreme object of worship was one High God, who governed all the affairs of men with allpervading righteousness and goodness. Yet even in those writings there is clear proof that there was aesociated with that worship, though in a secondary degree, the worship of spirits of the departed and of tutelary deities (canonized heroes or sages) who presided over individual families, or localities Of arts, under the supreme governance of God. Such secondary worship was very similar in not a few respects to that accorded to saints in Roman Catholic countries. It is also true that with religious observances there was combined the use of divination in conjunction with previous purification, fasting, and prayer-divination seemingly not very different to that alluded to in the history of Joseph, of BaIaam, and of others in the earlier parts of the Old Testament. But it is no less clear that idolatry was not practised,t and that morality-political, social, and personal-rested for its sanction directly on the relation of man to the supreme Ruler of the universe. The title given to Him is never used in * The earlier national odes, which, with later odes, make up the Si-King or Book of Poetry-a classic which Confucius regarded with veneration, and spoke of as a most important subject for moral study. For authenticity and dates see Professor Legge's Prolegomena to the Si-King in his Chinese Classics.

t The great Chinese historian, Sze Ma-Ts'ien (of the first century B.C.), whose work is still the standard history, narrates (in the Annals of Yin) how that" King Wu-Yih (one of the last kings of the Yin dynasty) was not virtuous. He made a statue in human form, and called it (by the name of) a heavenly spirit. As if it had intelligeuce, he made demands upon it. (Shortly afterward), when hunting, he was struck dead hy lightning." Ris SOllS followed in his stej)8, a.lld his dynasty in the third generation later was accordingly destroyed. .. These (and other similar facts) show clearly,.. says Sze Ma-Ts'ien in his essay on "The Worship of Heaven and Earth," .. that all the dynasties without exception owed their establishment to piety and reverence, but fell little by little throngh negligence (in regard to those duties)." the most ancient classics for any other being, mortal or immortal, and is interchanged solely with the name-" Heaven"-used in the same way as it is sometimes used in our own day. * The association of ideas, so origi- nating, acting in combination with the ancient as well as present Chinese dislike to the nse of proper or personal names in addresses to superiors, led insensibly to the substitution of the worship of the powers (the subtle influences) of heaven for the worship of God. On the other haud, the tutelary deification of ancient sages and heroes tended in a similar way to the worship of the powers (the natural forces) of earth. In course of time, there was further associated with the worship of the influences of heaven that of mythical sovereigns whose virtues were said to have been heavenly and divine; and with the worship of the forces of earth that of legendary personages whose services had added to the material welfare of the nation. So (probably in the early period of the Han dynasty-second century B.C'.) the four mythical sovereigns before alluded to (with whom was grouped, as a fifth, the founder of the Han dynasty) came to receive, individually, the title " Supreme Ruler," which was originally given to God alone, and, collectively, the name " Heaven," which was originally limited in the same way. To preserve the idea of oneness these" five planetary gods" were subordinated to or comprehended in a vagne abstraction, for which a term was borrowed which, also, had been previously limited to God-viz., the Grand Unity (or One)-an abstraction under- stood and defined by no one, not even by the man himself (Mieu Ki) who proposed the use of the term in this connection. So arose the modern worship of heaven. On the other hand the benefactors of the nation in material things came at a much earlier date to be regarded as spirits pre- siding over the earth and the mountains and the rivers. Of these tutelary deities the most important was Prince K'i, the legendary ancestor of the Chau dynasty, t who was said to have brought the country under regular * Apart from the internal evidence of the classics themselves as to the early belief in one Snpreme Being, without form, Omnipotent, Omniscient, Omnipresent, governing the world and all its inhabitants with all discriminating justice and goodness, there is such evidence as that of Chu· tsze (of the twelfth century A.D.), a great, indeed one of the greatest of the later commentators, who, in criticising such a belief, denies that there is a Personal Being on high, who, as if He were a man, though without substance or image, regards the earth, directs men, is pleased with their virtue and is angry with their failure, as the old odes, he says, seem to assert. In so speaking Chu·tsze recognizes the fact that worship was once offered to such a Being.

t Chinese legendary history commences with the time of the two great emperors, Yllo (2356- 2258 D.C.) and ShUD (2255-2208 D.C.), who were regarded by Confucius as embodiments of perfect virtue, but by Lllo·tsze and Chwang·tsze as .. robbers," who had taken from the people the beliefs of the mythical goldeu age and had SUbstituted a fraudulent code of human virtue. Next to Yao and Shun followed the Hia dynasty, founded by the exertions of Yii the Great, in 2205 B.C., and ended by the overthrow of the abandoned and savage tyrant, Kieh, in 1767 D.C. by T'ang, the Completer. T'ang, restoring hnmane and virtuous government, became the founder of the Shang dynasty, 1766 D.C. (called Yin during its last 250 years). Falling into moral decay like its predeces· sor, the Shang dynasty came to an end in the time of Chow Sin, a Chinese Nero, who was deposed by King Wu, the son of King Wllu, the first monarch of the Chau dynasty, in 1122 B.C. This lastnamed dynasty continued nomiually until D.C. 249, though with rapidly failing power after the commencement of the true historical period in D.C. 770. During its last 400 to 500 years its authority was treated with but little respect by the feudatory princes and vassal States, by whose internecine struggles the cOlmtry was kept in contiuual ferment and disorder. cultivation. Deified first as Prince Earth (or" genius of the soil") he became in later centuries identified with the earth itself. So arose the modern worship of the earth.

The first downward step had been slow; the second was more rapid. In the midst of the confusion and evil which followed on the loosening of the bonds of good government and moral restraint during the instability and disruption of the latter half of the rule of the Chau dynasty, there arose, side by side, the two great teachers, Lfw-tsze and Confucius, each animated by what appeared to him the almost vain hope of checking the current of destruction. Lao-t~e desired to turn it bodily back; Confucius to regulate the State and the people against its onward rush; but the former, in hopelessness, retired at last to the wilds beyond the western limits of the empire ; the latter died weary of the fight, and practically brokenhearted. Then disciples and followers took up the burden which the masters had found too heavy, but, in the distracted state of the kingdom, with even less apparent success. Broken up into numerous sects and schools, they spent their time largely in mutual conflict; while each party for itself searched vainly for that reality which could give rest to the craving of the spirit, and for that power which could confer stability on social and political life. It was then-when the old regime was crumbling in ruin; when the feudatory States were struggling to snatch what they could from the debris .. when the princes fought each for his own hand, and suppressed or perverted the ancient records to suit each his individual ambition-it was then that the minds of thoughtful men were stirred to unwonted activity, and sought in every direction for the peace which seemed to have left the earth.

The doctrines of the early Confucian and of the early Taoist schools will be afterward more fully alluded to. It may be said here, however, in addition to the remarks on a previous page, that (1) the Taoists, led by Chwangtsze, regarded the nature of man as but a screen, worthless in itself, on which the attributes of the Tao (the Supreme)-particularly those of righteousness and love-should be displayed ;. while (2) the Confucianists, headed by Mencius, held that human nature, originally good, needed only for its proper development that man should act in accordance with it. On the other hand, (3) Seun King, a learned writer of the same period, argued that man's nature was essentially evil, seeking only self·satisfaction, and, if followed, leading man in the end to a state of savageism. If man's nature were good, said he, it would not need like a crooked stick to be restrained into the semblance of straightness by external pressure, as of rules and laws. Again, the fact that men wished to do good proved that their nature was bad; for the ugly wished to be beautiful, and the poor to be rich. Man craved for that which he did not possess. (4) A fourth school, led by the philosopher Kao, also of the same century as Seun King and Mencius, asserted, as their leading tenet, that human nature was as equally indifferent to good and evil as water to the direction in which it might be led. By training and education, by habit and association, men became either virtuous or evil. (5) A fifth group, whose views came to be represented long afterward by Han Yu, the Duke of Literature, taught that some men were by nature good and some by nature bad.

Though these schools differed thus widely in their views as to the moral nature of man, yet all alike sought as their final object a development lLpon or in that nature of principles of humanitarianism and righteousness; the Taoist seeking perfection by obedience to the" way of heaven" (the enwrapping in heavenly virtue), the other four by conformity to the" way of man" (the performance of human duty).

There were, however, among other minor schools, three in particular, whose principles were at variance not only with those of the groups just mentioned, but with each other. Thus (6) Hcu Hing, an itinerant philosopher of the time of Mencius, traveled with his disciples from place to place, clad in rough clothes and carrying instruments of husbandry, and taught that as the highest social happiness was, according to him, to be found in field labor, the sovereign, the magistrates, and the leaders of thought should be actual agriculturalists. Again (7) Yang Chu, in date somewhat anterior to Mencius, laid down one short rule for life, namely, " each for himself," and held to ridicule any effort but that of self-gratification. As with the Emperor Shun and with the sage Confucius, so, said he, was it with the tyrant Chow and the bandit Ch'ih, all alike died the same death, and aU alike became but clods of earth. The lives of the former were laborious and bitter to the death; their fame such as no one who knew what was real would choose. The courses of the latter were brilliant and luxurious to the end, and the enjoyment which they had was such as no posthumous fame could give. Each man then should live only for his present pleasure, for neither the past nor the future was his. (8) In striking opposition to Yang Chu was Nih Teih, a teacher of the early part of the same fourth century B.C. Of the former, Mencins said, "If by plucking out one hair he could have benefited another man, he would not have done so ;" and of the latter, "if by flaying himself alive he could have done good to his neighbor, he would not have hesitated so to do.' , Mih Teih's leading principle was that every man ought to love and serve all others. The cause of all disorder, so he taught, was to be found in the absence of mutual love. If a son was unfilial, it was because he loved himself best. So it was with a thief, and so also with contending princes and" warring states." Let mutual love only have sway, and all evil would disappear.

These instances of the teaching of schools, several of which were but short-lived, are cited simply to show how men at the most convulsive period of Chinese history were seeking after rest for the soul; how almost entirely (with the exception of the school of Chwang-tsze) they had lost faith in aid from above ; and how far they had gone in taking their second downward step.

THE TAOIST RELIGION

Philosophical speculations could not fill the void in men's hearts, however much they might satisfy the craving of men's minds. The yearning after some positive assurance of superhuman help for the present, and of lasting happiness for the future, could not be satiated by scholastic discussion. So it was that, while bolding fast, as a guide to life, to the plain, straightforward code of human morality on which Confucius had set his mark of approbation, the people slipped down to their third step of actual idolatry. The transition was marked, perhaps, more sharply than the two earlier changes, and was indicated-as from the third to the first centuries B.C., by searches after the islands of the blessed, somewhere beyond the northeastern coast~ of China-by practices of magic, in virtue of which the inhabitants of these islands and of the celestial spaces might be brought into communication with man-by attempts to discover, in the processes of alchemy, the philosopher's stone and the elixir of life-and by studies in astrology and in the powers of arithmetical numbers, which might lead to a knowledge of the movements of the spheres in their supposed relation to the lives and welfare of men.

Thus things were ripe for the advent of Buddhism in the next century, and for the subsequent fourth stage of gradual decay, during the present era, of religious life of every sort in China.

THE TAOIST RELIGION.

BY ANDREW T. SIBBALD.

In an attempt to unravel the mysteries of the religions of the Chinese one is confused at the outset by the almost obliterated lines between the three leading forms of religion existing side by side. The process of amalgamation has gone on for so many centuries that one is liable to be misled in an effort to analyze the different creeds. The fact is that Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism have existed until a belief in the distinctive pbases of each has become quite common. And even those who nominally accept the Christian religion, either Catholic or Protestant, really add the new to the old faiths, and believe more or less in the four religions. It is thus true that in one mind may be found a belief in four primarily distinct and separate religions-each having added its quota toward a result whose aggregate beliefs are derived from wholly dissimilar sources; and the result is, as might be looked for, a unique specimen of religionist. In this paper I shall endeavor to indicate the particular features of Taoism.

This sys~lll of religion is pronoune<>,d indigenous to China. Its founder was one Lao-tse, who is supposed to have lived contemporaneously with Confucius, and to have been some years older than that celebrated philosopher. The word Tao signifies reason, and therefore a Taoi8t is a rationali8t, in nllme at least; but, in fact, the Taoists are the most irrational of all the l'eligionists of the East. The tendency in rationalism is toward the utter destruction of belief in the existence of unseen spirits of evil. Enlightened reason dethrones devils; but Lao-tse created devils innumerable, and the chief concern of the Taoist sect has always been to manipulate these emissaries of evil. Modern rationalists deny the existence of devils, and relegate them to the category of myths and to personified ideas.

Not so the rationalist of the Orient. He finds his greatest pleasure in contemplating the very atmosphere he breathes as filled with spirits constantly seeeking his injury ; and to outwit his satanic majesty is the chief end of life.

The sect is founded on the monarchic plan. The chief high priest corresponds to the Pope in the Catholic religion, and all authority is vested in him. His decrees constitute the laws of the sect, and all power to perform miracles must come from him to the priesthood. He has the power to exorcise devils and to heal the sick and avert calamities, and this power he delegates to such of the priesthood as comllland his favor. Such delegated power, however, is held on sufferance and not on fee simple. It is not necessary that a priest gain favor with his royal highness to get this power, but he must retain said favor in order to hold the power. This has created a vast army of priests, who are the willing tools of the high priest; and he is thus enabled to wield the most absolute and despotic power over the minds of the people.

The system has the most elaborated code of demonology, and it is likewise patterned after the political constitution of the empire. The head devil lives in the sea, and has been honored by the Chinese people by being adopted as their national emblem. The dragon flag which floats from every staff, from the dome of the royal palace at Peking to the masthead of the humblest Chinese boat, testifies to the high esteem in which the chief devil of Lao-tse's followers is held. Then the multitude of lesser devils is so great that no man can number them; and these are on the track of every man, woman, and child, seeking in all methods their InJury. To watch the movements of this devil host, and to frustrate their designs, is the province of the TAoist priests.

Here we have a decidedly interesting state of things. The very earth teeming with malicious demons! Man everywhere exposed to their attacks, and but one avenue of escape-viz., through the intervention of the priests! Is it a matter of surprise, therefore, that this priesthood wields such absolute power over the minds of the people ~ They live on the fat of the land. They are consulted on all occasions, and their instructions are obeyed to the letter by their deluded followers. It is not to be wondered at that these priests look with disfavor upon the advent of Europeans; that they fill the minds of the people with such antipathy to all change from the established order. They are wise enough to forecast their own overthrow with the advent of a deeper intelligence.

The priests are celibates, perhaps with the thought that if they were to prove unequal to the task of managing a wife their prestige in devil manipulation might suffer. They keep aloof from the common life around them, and live in mountains and unfrequented and isolated places that they may the better impress their own superiority over their fellows.

The priests are called upon by the people when it is discovered that a home or village is infested by a devil. Devils have the power to materialize themselves into a piece of waste paper or dirt in order to get into the houses unobserved. These devils are not credited with a high order of intelligence. Chinese architecture is governed by this conception. The doors or main entrances are put in unexpected angles and niches in the walls, with the idea that they will fool the devils. They cut up the rooflines on dwellings into fantastic shapes for the purpose of preventing devils using them for promenade purposes; and, as a matter of fact, these imps have hard work to get into the houses. But when they onCe get in, no power is able to get them out except the priest.

The white horse is a common form in which devils infest a community. They appear in the form of a white horse walking upon the city walls and over graveyards, and even stepping from one roof to another. They are thus seen by some truthful witness, and the evil omen soon gains currency.

The intervention of the nearest priest is sought, who takes a survey of the situation, and discovers the number of devils, if more than one, and calculates on the necessary steps to capture it or them. The financial ability of the community has much to do in determining the means of safety. If the locality is wealthy, or has a few wealthy men in it, the priests generally make out a strong case. lIe may require to call in other priests in consultation. All this time the people dwell in morbid fear, pending deliverance. At length the priests announce their ultimatum. It will require a fee of one hundred taels ($140 American money) to procure safety. The money is raised by public subscription, and paid over to the priest in charge. Then the capture of the devils is the next step. A bottle or jar is secured for each devil, and the priests secure a bait in the shape of imitation gold and silver tinted paper (called joss paper). This paper is imitation money, and when it is reduced to spirit by being burned the devils do not know it from genuine money-here again showing their low mentality-and they enter the bottle in which the joss paper has been burned. When they are thus entrapped the bottle is sealed and carried away by the priest. Then the people feel grateful to their deliverer, and the priest has again proved his importance to the welflue of the community, and at the same time replenished his bank account. The" Tsung-li- Yamen," or office of the high priest of this sect, is a curiosity. It has large halls and rooms filled with dust-covered and sealed jars, in everyone of which is confined a devil, captured on the above unique plan. And were each and every jar filled with silver, I question if it would equal the sums paid for the capture of these imprisoned devils.

This demonology enters into every phase of Chinese life. The priest is the only medium between the people and their invisible foe. Not a voyage is undertaken until the devils are baited by burning bogus paper money. Not a wedding, but the priest is called in to decipher the omens for good or ill luck. And when a man is sick he is possessed of devils. Chills are the most common form of possession. What makes a man shake if he is not in the power of a devil ~ So the people believe, and a priest is called instead of a doctor, and prayers take the place of pills. Epileptic fits or convulsions are the devil in a malignant form; and if a man is taken thus in a crowded building, that building is rapidly deserted.

A good doctor could go among the Chinese, and by curing the sick, attending his physic by incantations, enthrone himself as a deity in the belief of that deluded people. When a man is dying, no money would induce a Chinaman to remain near him. I first met this fact on a Pacific steamer bound from San Francisco to Hong-kong. I was walking on the deck with the ship's surgeon, when a stream of Chinamen came rushing on deck from the lower decks like a colony of ants when disturbed. I asked what had caused such a stampede. The doctor replied that a Chinaman was dying. He hurried below, and found a man gasping his last breath with consumption. I discovered later, when pursuing my studies of Chinese religions, the secret of this strange stampede. The devil was after the soul of that poor consumptive, and the rest were not going to take any chances by remaining near him in the final struggle.

Not every wise-looking crow or magpie which alights upon the bough of a tree to rest is the innocent creature it appears to be, but a devil in disguise spying out the lay of the land. Nor do the frightened people seek relief by killing the bird of evil omen, but they call a priest to look into the matter. He generally advises that the tree be cut down in the night and removed.

Thus when the devil, alias a crow, returns to his perch he is fooled, and thrown off the track.

The ceremonies so often observed on occasions of death all have their origin in the demonology of the Taoists. Paper clothes, paper palaces, paper pipes, and paper money are burned when a man dies to provide the soul of the dead with means of bribing its way through the devil's kingdom to its rest, and the clothes burned are often patterned after high officials' gowns in order to impress more favorably the spirits encountered on the mysterious journey.

Taoist priests are called to consult the soul of the departed to ascertain its wishes. They discover the locality for burial, and indicate all details of this last service to the dead.

The Shanghai Railroad met its doom from this source. The priest in· formed the people that the rumbling noise of the cars and the steam-engine

THE EMPRESS DOWAGER OF CffiNA

were distasteful to the dead who filled the numerous mounds along its course. To appease the wrath of the dead, Chinese capitalists bought the road, with its equipments, and tore up the tracks, and stored the entire plant under sheds at Shanghai. Thus it is seen that this religion stands in the way of all innovations in that old country, and the first thing necessary in order to introduce railroads into China is to dethrone the priests and infuse a little common-sense into the people.

During the prevalence of the great famine in Northwestern China in 1874-78 there was an,unusual flood in the valley of the Yang-tse-Kiang. The priests endeavored to solve the mystery of this uneven distribution of rain. The censure fell upon the royal household at Pekin. It is the dnty of the Emperor to enter the Temple of Heaven twice a year and invoke the blessings of Heaven upon the people. He always asks for rain among other things, and the impression obtained that the Emperor had hurriedly asked for rain, but had not taken the pains to state where he wanted it. The result was that floods came in some places, while famine from drought came in other parts of the empire. This feeling was producing a general spirit of revolt, when in 1878 the rains came to the rescue in the droughtsmitten provinces.

A few of the· more intelligent Chinamen at Shanghai with whom I have conversed exhibited an independence of thought which was exceptional. It showed a tendency to break away from the tyranny of ignorance and superstition, which tendency must eventually spread sufficiently to awaken an age of reason. And when it comes the Taoist high priest must fold his tent and silently march away.

But the dominance of ignorance and the quackery of priests will hold China in slavery to an unreasoning fear and irrational faith for generations yet unborn. Yct the seeds of a better intelligence are being planted in this dark corner of the earth. The people observe that Enropeans give no heed to imaginary devils, and nevertheless prosper without the intervention of priests; and thus the realization will eventually dawn upon them of how grievously their forefathers have been hoodwmked, cheated, and robbed by the reign of demonology, created and perpetuated for their own gain by the army of Taoist priests.-Harper's Weekly.

THE EMPRESS DOWAGER OF CHINA.

BY REV. W. A. P. MARTIN, D.D., LL.D., PRESIDENT EMERITUS OF THE IMPERIAL TUNGWEN COLLEGE, PEKING.

Nothing has done so much to make this august personage known to the pwple of Christendom as the presentation to her, on her sixtieth birth. day, of a Bible by the Christian women of her own country.

Yet in the affairs of the far East she has been prominent for nearly forty years. She is one of the world's greatest rulers, or rather was, for she has recently laid down the reins of power. Her influence, however, is still felt, and it is not improbab1e that she would take them up again in case of necessity, as Apollo resumed those of the sun when Phaeton was driving too recklessly.

A notice of her remarkable career may serve to awaken interest in the women of China, for may not the highest woman in the empire be taken as their type and representative ~ She is not, however, a Chinese. The story of her having been a slavegirl at Canton is pure fiction, without tbe merit of being within the bounds of possibility. Had she been a Chinese, a law as unalterable as those of the Medes and Persians would have excluded her from the gates of the palace. She is a Manchu, but born in Peking, and so thoroughly imbued with Chinese life that, prior to her elevation, sbe was unable to write or speak the language of her fathers. Her brotber, Duke Chao, still lives there; and Dr. Pritchard, an English medical missionary, being called to see the duke not long ago, his wife, who accompanied him, had the honor of taking tea with the mother of the Dowager Empress and of being served by her hands. She was a fine old lady, erect and active, tho eighty winters were resting on her whitened locks.

By a rare combination of good fortune her two daughters had each become the mother of an emperor-the elder being chosen as a secondary wife to the Emperor Rienfung, and the younger as principal wife to Prince Chun, one of his brothers.

The former on giving birth to bel' son received the name of Tszehi (" mother of joy"), and further to signalize his delight, the Emperor, who till then had no son, issued a decree raising her to the rank of Empress. She had, however, to yield precedence to his childless consort, who bore the title of Tsze An (" mother of peate"), and lived in the Eastern Palace. She was assigned a palace on the west, from which circumstance she was styled the Western Empress.

In those days there was not much peace in the empire. Seldom have the eyes of a young prince opened on a gloomier prospect than that which now greeted the heir to the throne. Rebels were overrunning most of the provinces at the time of his birth, and before he was two years old the second war with England broke out, in wbich France took part. When he was five his father's armies were routed by the allies, and the imperial family were forced to seek refuge in Tartary. Scarcely had they arrived there when they heard that their capital had been taken by 1he enemy, and their beautiful summer resort, tbe Yuen Ming Yuen, reduced to ashes.

This was a crushing blow to the proud-spirited monarch, who died in exile, leaving his tottering throne to the son of Tszehi.

In China it is an unwritten law tbat a widow must follow her husband -into the other world, unless she has some one dependent on her for whom she is bound to live. Tszehi had her son to live for. As Tsze An was childless, it might have simplified the situation for her to step off the stage; but she also claimed the child in virtue of a law which requires the children of inferior wives to regard the chief wife as their mother. Notwithstanding the legal definition of their rights, here was a dilemma full of danger, and had not both ladies been amiable and reasonable, a sword more formidable than that of Solomon might have been called in to settle the question of motherhood; or was it a sense of common danger that held them together ~ There was only one heir to the throne. Whoever ruled must rule in his name, and blood was yet to be shed to decide who should have the gnardianship of the infant emperor. Two princes of the blood, Sushun and Toanhua, took possession of the child and proclaimed him under the name of Kisiang (" Fortunatus"). They at the same time proclaimed the two ladies as regents-apparently without much consultation with themand expected to have everything their own way. Prince Kung, the child's uncle, who had remained in Peking, standing nearer to the throne than they, was marked for destruction; but being warned by his father-in-law, the astute old Kweliang, he had them seized on their arrival in the capital and decapitated in the market-place the same day.

The ladies, who seem to have thought that those princes meant mischief to them and to their child, hailed Prince Kung as their deliverer, and conferred on him the title of Joint Regent. To show their displeasure with the conduct of the fallen princes, they chauged the reigning title chosen by them and substituted that of Tungchih (" joint government"), in allusion to their dual regency and the cooperation of Prince Kung.

Of the three, Tszehi was the master mind, tho not at first conscious of her powers. By exception-an exception even in noble families-she had been carp-fully educated. It was to her culture and her esprit more than to her charms of person that she owed her influence over the Emperor Hienfung. By the same qualities, seasoned with tact and sisterly kindness, she acquired an unlimited ascendency over the mind of her less gifted colleague. Certain it is, that never did two kings of Sparta or two emperors of Rome exercise their joint sovereignty with more harmony than did these young widows, who had been wives of one man and were mothers of one child.

Five years after this coup d' etat the empire was startled by a decree in which the Emperor, now a boy of ten, was made to reproach his uncle, the" joint regent," with want of reverence for himself, and to order him to be stripped of all his offices and confined a prisoner in his own palace. When everybody was expecting an order for his execution another decree came out, saying that "the prince had prostrated himself before the throne, and with flowing tears besought pardon for his offences." Many of his official honors were at once restored, and others were subsequently .added; more, indeed, than he held before, but that of Ichengwang (" joint regent") was not among them. That was the mot d' enigme, the word that explains the riddle. The ladies (i.e., Tszehi, for she did the thinking for both), conscious of their growing power, were not satisfied to have anyone so nearly on a par with themselves. They were irritated by the familiar manner in which the joint regent approached them for consultation, not throwing himself on his knees, even when their son was present, unless on state occasions, when they sat behind the throne, concealed from view by a gauze curtain. Seizing on this as a convenient pretext, they launched the bolt that struck him down. To appreciate the courage that dealt the blow, one must understand how easy it would have been for the prince to overturn the government. That he submitted so meekly was, in fact, from a patriotic fear that resistance might prove fatal to the Manchu dynasty.

The Empress Mother seems to have had more to do with the education of the boy Emperor than the other, whose maternal honors were merely nominal, tho the unbridled misconduct of his later years afforded ground to reproach her with neglect, even if she did not for reasons of state encourage his debauchery, as Placidia did with Valentinian III.

To give an example. The lad, who was irascible and self-willed, having one day absented himself too long from his lessons, his teacher, a learned .Hanlin, found him shooting in the park. Falling on his knees and knocking his head (his own, not the boy's), he implored him in the name of all the holy sages to return to his books. Remaining in that suppliant attitude, a crowd of palace officials gathered about him, but the Emperor, so far from submitting, drew an arrow to the head and threatened to shoot his preceptor for disgracing him in the eyes of his subjects. Just then his mother appeared and led him away to undergo some sort of penance. If she followed the approved model of antiquity, she probably applied the bamboo to one of his young companions, counting on a generous nature to feel it more than if it had fallen where it was deserved.

The young Emperor, shortly after assuming the reins of government, died of small-pox in 1874. A transit of Venus had taken place a few days before, and as the sun is the emblem of an emperor, the people believed that the dark spot which passed over his disk was a premonition of the fate of their sovereign. The Empress Aleuta, in conformity with nsage, starved herself to death, and the two dowagers, who had gone into retirement, came forward for another joint regency.

As they had to reign in the name of some one, a sort of Salic law precluding a woman from reigning in her own right, they cast about for a child to adopt, and found an eligible heir in a nephew of the vVestern Dowager, an infant of three years. He had older brothers, but if he had possessed as many as David, he would have been chosen simply because he was the youngest, giving them a longer lease of power. He is now the Emperor Kwangsii, twenty-four years of age and childless. If he were to die soon (quod vertat Deus) there can be no doubt that Tlilzehi would adopt another son, and be regent for a third time. Her gentle colleague, I ought to say, died in 1880, leaving her more conspicuously absolute, tho not really more powerful than she had been before.

Proud, strong, and ambitious as Semiramis, she yet possesses a tender heart. A good many years ago one of her eunuchs reported to her that in excavating a tomb for himself he had turned up a hidden treasure amounting to 16,000 ounces of silver. "That is a bagatelle; you may keep it for yourself," she said-treasure-trove in China, as in England, belonging to the crown. Learning later on that, Ananias-like, he had kept back the greater part of his find, she confiscated the whole for the benefit of the starving poor in the Province of Shansi.

" Justice rather than mercy," you will say; but here is an instance in which mercy cost her something.

In the early days of the great famine her colleague, the Eastern Empress, was still alive. The two ladies, ascertaining that the cost of the flesh that came on their table was $75 per diem, announced that they could not allow themselves to eat meat while so many of their subjects were perishing with hunger, and ordered that the amount saved by their self-denial should go to augment the relief fund provided by the State. Where in tIle annals of any country is there to be found a more touching exhibition of practical sympathy ~ An instance of her family affection is worth recording. Returning from a visit to the imperial cemetery, where her husband and son were laid to rest, a journey of three days, she sent word to all her kindred to meet her at a temple outside of the city gate. The rich might come to see her in the palace, but the poor could not, and them she desired to meet again. Laying aside her regalia, she spent some hoUl's in their society, forgetting distinctions of rank and renewing the recollections of her girlhood. Such a scene might have occurred in the experience of Queen Esther, but not so readily in that of European queens, who are imported from foreign countries.

The following, while exhibiting her self-control, may serve to show how the highest in the land are trained to submit to the laws and customs of their people.

She was fond of gay attire, and on a public occasion one of those official censors, whose duty it is to find spots on the sun or shadows in the moon, intimated to her, through one of her attendants, that her headdress was unbecoming her state of widowhood. Instantly roses and ribbons went to the ground, and her long locks fell in disorder upon her shoulders.

The Empress Dowager governed as well as reigned. Not merely did she choose her ministers, but often directed them, instead of allowing them to direct her.

One of her last public acts was an attempt to secure uniformity in the coinage of the empire. During the reign of Hienfung the government had sought to force on the people a copper coinage of less value than that to which they had been accustomed. They everywhere refused to receive it, except at Peking and a few other places. The Empress set her heart on removing that relic of fraud and oppression, and ordered her Board of Finance to withdraw the light coins and replace them by honest money. At the time appointed, the restoration of the currency not being complete, she summoned the six ministers responsible for it, and rebuking them roundly sent them away without their buttons.

Her patriotism has stood many a test. When, in 1885, the French fired on a Chinese fleet, she felt that the honor of her country called for war, and she launched the declaration, tho she shed tears while doing so.

Last year her sixtieth anniversary was to be celebrated with great pomp. She was to head a procession consisting of grandees from all the provinces, and proceed to her country palace, a distance of ten miles. The way was to be lined with kiosques, pavilions, and tents of silk and satin, with censers of incense to cover the procession with a canopy of fragrant clouds. The expense was expected to amount to 30,000,000 ounces of silver. On the Japanese invasion she promptly abandoned the brilliant program, contented herself with a private celebration of her birthday, and poured the money thus saved into the war chest for the defence of her country.

Tho female regencies are no new thing in the history of China, of her it may be said in comparison with her predecessors, "Many daughters have done virtuously, but thou excellest them all."

To this distinguished lady, I regret to say, I never had the honor of an introduction, even our foreign envoys having waived their right to a court reception out of respect for the etiquette of a female regency. Last year when they were received by the Emperor in the inner palace, she was there behind a gauze curtain, which, "half-revealing, half.concealing, " suggested that she is still a power behind the throne. I might have seen her many a time had I been willing to turn out before daybreak and stand by the roadside, tho even that is forbidden. I had therefore to content myself with the flattering assurance, more than once conveyed to me by her ministers, that the Empress Dowager knew my name and occasionally inquired for me.

Some of my students were in her service in the palace, and from them I heard much of her doings, as well as descriptions of her person. Unlike Chinese women, she has feet of the natural size, but, like them, her hair is or was black, her eyes dark, and her complexion sub-olive. Her form and carriage were singularly graceful, tho she was never reo nowned for beaut.y.

To complete this description and enable the reader to remember her, I must add that h~r full name is Tszehi Toanyu Kangi Chaoyu Chuangcheng Shokung Chinhien Chungsih. A devout Buddhist, and ad-

DEVELOPMENT OF CONSCIENCE AMONG THE NATIVE CHRISTIANS

vanced in years, there is not much likelihood of her embracing a new faith. It is not, however, impossible that some girl, educated in a Christian school, may be drafted into the palace and become the mother of a Christian Emperor. To have a Constantine we must first have a Helena.

DEVELOPMEN1' OF CONSCIENCE AMONG THE NATIVE CHRISTIANS.

BY H. MARZOLFF. (TRANSLATED BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK.) There is still much to do in Basutoland as concerns the evangelization of the tribe. But it is above all the churches that have need of our ministry. They bear fruits which prove the reality and the power of the life of Christ in them. Here are facts which testify of their faith. They find in their bosom men and women who consent to expatriate themselves to carry the Gospel to the Zambesi, a conntry where the pestilence works in darkness, and where the fever smites at noonday. They find the sums needful to fit out and send forth these messengers of the good news. They gather every year the money needed to pay the force of evangelists laboring in Basutoland itself. Thus my church of Maputsing furnishes me yearly from 1500 to 1800 francs ($300 to $360), altho numbering only five hundred communicants.

Yet our Christians, who in certain respects give us joy by their faith, their spirit of self-sacrifice, and their confidence in God, are, in other respects, children. Conscience, that lever, that solid sup'port both of piety and of pastoral care, is little developed. Wit h the most it is rudimentary j its voice is not raised to a high diapason. Let a Christian be tempted by a heathen to do something evil, and ninety or ninety-five times out of a hundred he will not reply, "My conscience forbids," but will entrench himself behind the discipline, "The law or the missionary will not allow it."

Conscience plays no part in the ordinary life of a Basuto, and a very slight, almost imperceptible part in his conversion. What part could it play ~ The faculty is not wholly extinct, or how could it be awakened ~ It is a sleeping Lazarus, which may hear the voice of the Savior and come forth j but it is still in so deep a sleep, that the language has not even a word for it. There is indeed a word for remorse, and even this means properly only" the diaphragm," the Basuto having observed the physical sensation accompanying remorse.

During the fifteen years of my ministry I have not often heard a native speak of remorse as an agent of his conversion. A young Caffre, indeed, but brought up in Basutoland, had long resisted th9 Gospel, for fear of losing the little fortune which would come in to him from selling his sisters in marriage. After a long time of gloomy and morose isolation, he came at four o'clock in the morning, and tapping on my window, said to me in his picturesque tongue: "Ke getiloe ke let8ualo"-that is, "Mis. sionary, I have ended with remorse."

What is it, then, that plays the main part in the conversion of the Basuto ~ For the point of departure of his religious life exercises a great influence on his further development. and clears up many things which otherwise it would be hard to explain. The chief place belongs to the dream. This may seem strange, altho reflection may diminish the strange. ness. God cannot speak the same language to the civilized man and to the barbarian. In His saving love He condescends to speak to man the language which he understands; he lowers Himself to his intellectual and moral level. How large a place is taken in the Bible by dreams and visions! The Basuto has heard the Word of God; it works on him insensibly. Little by little it preoccupi~s him, agitates him, pursues him, possesses him ; he resists. To decide him, there is needed something extraordinary, a Divine intervention (as he regards it) which shall strike his imagination. During the night he sees something, he hears a voice, he has a dream; in the open field he notices some unwonted noise, whose cause he does not discover; it may be but the bJeating of a lamb, which he seeks everywhere and finds nowhere. God now has spoken to him. It were fruitless to explain to him that he has objectified, projected into the outer world his religious preoccupations, the emotions of his soul; that he' has given a body to the inner voice, to the work of the Spirit of God in his heart. He would not know what you meant.

This Divine intervention-by a dream or by this species of hallucination -appears to our people so in the order of things, that if you ask a heathen who has heard the Gospel when he is going to be converted, he will answer the most naturally in the world: "When God shall have spoken to me." An elder of my church one day visited a woman who told him, in much distress, that she had seen during the night ten objects. I do not remember what they were; they seemed to me fantastic enough. I should have held them for the mere incoherences of a dream. My elder, more sagacious and better advised, a modern Joseph, repliE!d to her: "I will tell you what these ten things signify. They are the Ten Commandments," reciting them to her. When he came to the seventh, the woman stopped him. "That is it! that is it 1" she exclaimed. " This child"-one a few days old that she had in her arms-" is not my husband's." "Then call your husband," said the elder, "and confess your sin." She did so, and is now a faithful Christian.

The conversion of the Basuto has then its point of departure in feeling. But when once the heart of the man is turned toward God, when he has yielded to Ris call, conscience awakes and breaks the thick layer of dark. ness which covered it, as the young shoot lifts the earth which hid from it the sun. It is only embryonic; a smoking match; a spark destined to kindle a great fire, but still only a spark. Our work now must be to develop it, to educate it, to form it in some sort for its part in the life.

This is now the toil incumbent on us-toil requiring time, care, and prudence. Our Church discipline is scholastic, minute, I might almost say, mousing, and this by the force of circumstances. The natives, having no confidence in their own moral energy or Christian judgment, and feeling themselves exposed to the solicitations of heathenism, have forced us to lay down a rule for every conceivable case. They insist on having a plain text, either from the Bible or from the missionaries, which should say to them, "This is allowed, this is forbidden." As the Pharisees around the law, so we have yielded to the pressure, and have raised a hedge to guard our Christians against straying to the right hand or the left. This was good in childhood. As youth approaches, there should be more margin, more liberty; we need to broaden the road, to set back the hedge, to level it here and there, contenting ourselves with a warning signboard: "Take care, lest by any means this liberty of yours be made an occasion to the flesh." That is, we should try to bring these Christians to be able to do without a schoolboy discipline, regulating every detail, and to let themselves be guided by conscience enlightened by the Gospel. For this great end conscience must be trained and formed, so that we may feel free to use a broader discipline, more agreeable to the spirit of evangelical liberty, and may find this sufficient to repress evil and guide our chnrches in the way of the Christian life.

With some of our Christians-they are the proof that this work of education is possible-it has attained a most gratifying measure of development, whose sureness and progress are always in proportion to the depth of the conversion and the sincerity of the surrender of the heart to God.

The preponderating action of feeling, and this absence of the conscience in the genesis of the religious life of the Basuto, explain two things : on the one hand, the alternations of zeal, of elan, of conquering faith and of lukewarmness, the falls, and sometimes-tho, thank God, not so very often-the backslidings of our people. For the Basuto the Gospel often appears as a law to which he has to submit his heart, as a yoke with which he charges himself in a moment of excitation, of intense emotions. The calm comes, the emotions subside, and he finds the yoke heavy. If the conversion does not go on deepening, if he resists the action of the Spirit of God, which would fain transform his life, change and sanctify his heart, this yoke will become too heavy for his chafed shoulders. He does not see what he gains by carrying it, and he perceives what he loses. He puts it off, not forever; he fully expects to reassume it some day, but as late as possible without putting his salvation in peril. Ask a renegade when he means to reassume his place in the church, " Oke ke sa phOmola: I am resting still."

On the other hand, sin weighs little in their view. That which is a

BRAZILIAN NOTES

cause of grief for us is, that sin is for them nothing frightful, a revolt against God, and ruin for themselves. When anyone falls, the church is not in tears. Sin is not sin except when it is discovered. As long as it is not known, it counts for little with them. Alas! if the Christian Basutos apprehend so faintly the tragic character of sin, there are reasons. The whites give them the bad example, and for them also sin is a negligible quantity. And then the most terrible corruption, the most sickening moral filth surrounds them, flaunts itself, solicits them j they are born, bred, and continue to live in this atmosphere saturated with corruption. Thet:e are falls j but when we know the temptations which gird these poor people round, we are astonished that the falls are not more numerous j it is like a constant siege laid to them.

The purification of the moral sense, which teaches the man respect for himself, his dignity as a creature of God, redeemed by Jesus Christ, is 1I0t the affair of a few years, or of one or two generations j it is only stimulated by the long practice of the Gospel in the school of Jesus Christ and under the discipline of the Holy Ghost.

It is demanded of us when our churches will be of age. I have sought t~ throw a little light on the question. I answer, when the conscience of our Christians shall be sufficiently developed, sufficiently delicate to permit them to direct themselves. Now this time will come, sooner, perhaps, than we think, altho it would be premature to fix the date. It lies In the hands of God.-Journal des Missions.

BRAZILIAN NOTES.

BY REV. G. W. CHAMBERLIN, D.D., BAHIA, BRAZIL.

" His Excellency, the Lord Archbishl)p, will celebrate mass at 9 A.M., in the Cathedral of St. Peter, on the altar of the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus j he will preach and administer the Sacrament of Confirmation,"

said the morning paper, Diario da Bahia.

" His Excellency" has just come from a sojourn in the " Holy City"

of Rome, from the immediate presence of "the Most Holy Father," and I thought it worth while to hear him preach to the faithful of this" City of the Holy Savior," in the Bay of all the Saints.

I left our school-rooms at lOA. M., where I had led the children in prayer to the Lord the Shepherd, whose flock shall not want, but lie down in green pastures and by still waters, and I walked leisurely up the hills where once the sainted Henry Martyn sat and sang his prayer: "O'er the gloomy hills of darkness, look, my soul. All the promises do , travail with a glorious day of grace. Blessed Jubilee! let thy glorious morning dawn." .. Let the Indian, let the negro, Let the rude barbarian see, That Divine and glorious conquest Once obtained on Calvary.

***** " Kingdoms wide that sit in darkness, Grant them, Lord, Thy glorious light, And from eastern coast to western May the morning chase the night.

" And redemption, freely purchased, win the day."

The people-red, white, and black-were still pressing through the crowded portals of St. Peter's, and in the wake of four ladies, whose' nodding plumes shielded me from observation, I penetrated into the very center of the church, and found myself, to my great surprise, vis-a-vis to His Excellency, an arm's length from him. I had supposed that he would have given at least an hour to the" sacrifice of the body, blood, bones, soul, and divinit.yof the Lord Jesus Christ" on the" Altar of the Most Holy Heart," and that I should find him teaching the people from the pulpit the significance of the rite of confirmation; but that was all over, and the rite was being administered with an indecent haste which left no time even for the words of the formula, as His Excelle~cy passed from oue to another in the double lines of candidates. He was gaudily dressed and crowned with a golden mitre, which towered eighteen inches over his head. On closer inspection, I saw it was made of gilt pasteboard! An appropriate symbol, in truth! He was preceded hy a priest, who carried the holy oil in a little box, not unlike a sardine can in appearance, into which he dipped his t.humb and forefinger, and with the oil which adhered, made the sign of the cross on the forehead of the candidate. The priest who followed had a ball of raw cotton, with which he wiped the forehead, lest any of the holy oil should drop and be profaned. 'An acolyte came next with a silver tray, upon which the "offerings" were laid; which, if they were not the equivalent in value, showed that the" sacrament" had a money value.

Indeed, it is one of the chief complaints of the faithful of this diocese that the" values" of the seven sacraments under the revised tariff published by His Excellency have risen to such exorbitant rates that the poor must be content to go without them. As they form an integral part of Rome's Gospel, a sine qua non to salvation, it is clear that she lacks oneand that the emphatic one-of our Lord's signs responsive t.o John's question, "Art Thou He ~ or look we for another~" Even this Gospel of her own manufacture she puts out of the reach of the poor by high prices. As to that which the Lord bade His disciples give freely, her attitude is to be judged of not by the sermon of Cardinal Gibbons, not by the pastoral of Leo XIII., on the reading of the Bible, but by what she does to put the Bible within reach of the people under the scrutiny and pressure of Protestant eyes, and out of reach when these are not upon her. . " Would you like to see a bishop kicking~" said a converted priest to the writer, handing me as he spoke an authorized version of the New Testament duly annotated, open at the foliowing paragraph from an extended preface: "No one ignores the most urgent need, which makes itself felt in our country (Portugal), of such a little book as this. The Protestants, salaried by the London Bible Society, are going about thrusting into our faces Bibles which establish all possible false propositions against the religion which our fathers taught us, and which we know to be the only true one, out of which there is no salvation. They would impose upon us, as it were by force almost, Bibles falsified, vitiated, truncated, which speak against the Pope, against the Church, against Confession, against the Eucharist, against Jesus Christ, against Mary the Most Holy, against the saints, against everything that is good. To Bibles of that sort the translator opposes the Catholic New Testament; as, however, there appear still some obscure points, notes are adjoined," etc. Peter is made to say in his First Epistle, chapter 5, verse 5, "Be subject to the priests." What that subjection means in this particular item of Bible reading we have some opportunity to know who "dwell where Satan's seat is"-i.e., where Rome has dominion. On the eve of St. Peter's Day, June 29th, 1895 A.D., a colporteur of the American Bible Society reached the city of Giboia in this State, and put his books on the market. They were seized and burned in open day by armed men. He appealed to the authorities, and was told that the priest was the only authority in the town. Upon going to the house of this ecclesiastic, who is so politic as to be mayor of the town and member of the State Legislature, he was rudely told to vacate the premises, as the burning was by his orders and well done.

Thus 47 Bibles, 50 New Testaments, and 100 Gospels Were silenced, and each one of them testifies that Leo XIII. and Cardinal Gibbons do not speak or write for their own constituency, except in so far as these are under Protestant influences to such a degree that they would become wholly Protestant if they were constrained to submit to the kind of dominion which Rome exercises wherever she can.

The ingenuousness of Protestants who allow themselves to be hoodwinked by pastorals and sermons emanating from popes and cardinals should find an antidote in the hard facts afforded by not ancient, but contemporary Romish history.

I. In France the edition of the New Testament of Lassere, authorized by archbishop and Pope, was put in the Index and suppressed by the same authorities, so soon as they saw that the book was in demand. Lassere bowed in submission, and withdrew the book from circulation which Rome never intended it to have.

II. In the United States the pnblishing of Cardinal Gibbons's sermon was followed by an order from the editor of the Oonverted Oatholic, to the publishing house which issues the same cardinal's books, for a supply of Bibles. The reply was that they could not fill the order, but had a good supply of prayer-books on hand! The recommendation of His Excellency, our Scarlet Prince, is understood to be in a Pickwickian sense by his faithful subjects. If any considerable number of these should take him in earnest, they would soon exhaust the supply of Bibles on hand.

III. In the republic of the United States of Brazil the auto daft, which on June 28th, 1895, hushed the voices of 197 St. Johns, 197 St. Lukes, 197 St. Marks, 197 St. Matthews, 97 Apostle Pauls, 97 Apostle Peters, 9'7 Apostles Johns, James, and Judes, 4'7 Major and Minor Prophets, and the 47 copies of the Law, of which Christ said, "Not one jot or tittle should pass," was denounced by an evening journal as savoring of the Inquisition and the savory times of the Holy Torquemada. The civil authorities were recommended" to proceed against the priest who, in lieu of human victims, sent to the fire Testaments and Gospels."

The worthy vicar, who also represents his party in the State Legislature, hastened into print in the journal of widest circulation in this State to justify the act, saying that" the idea of burning would naturally occur on such a day as that" (eve of St. Peter's)y and that" prior to the times of the Inquisition many books pernicious to virtue were reduced to ashes, because public men did not wish the youth to be educated in the reading of such books. That, further, in the days of the preaching of St. Paul, as is narrated in the Acts of the Apostles, those who exercised magic arts burned their books in the public square."

Has this worthy son of Holy Mother Church merited a word of censure from His Excellency, the Archbishop ~ How could he if the infallible Pius IX. in the now famous syllabus denounces as "accursed any who say that the (British and Foreign and American, etc.) Bible societies are not moral pests."

" In vain the net is spread in the sight of any bird," except the innocent Protestant birds, domesticated barn-fowl, who can see no snare in the hands full of genuine corn, which popes and cardinals wilily scatter in the sight of " separated brethren." To such gullible fowl, be they D.D. 's, LL.D.'s, Ph.D.'s, or belonging to the class which our Lord Jesus Christ called " sons of the devil," the writer submits these facts.

IV. Thirty odd years since, on a Lord's-day morning, a blue-eyed and fair-haired Anglo-Saxon hailing from London (the author of the "Life of Catherine Booth" says that the Londoner for "needle-like acuteness and ungullibility would be hard to match in the world") entered my room in the – – Hotel in the capital of Rio Grande do SuI, where at that time I was engaged in business, saying: "Let's take a walk." "Two can't walk together unless they be agreed." "What do you mean~" he said. "You ought to know. That comes out of the good Book, and I mean that I want this Sabbath for definite purposes, and if you do not agree with me, we will not find congenial topics for conversation." "What do you want to talk a.bout~" "Anything that will help me to get nearer to God, either in His works or Word." "So do I," he aaid; " but our Bibles are not the same. I am a Roman Catholic." " That makes no difference to me," I replied. "What's the difference in our Bibles? Specify one." " Your Bible has not got the Epistle of James." "Indeed, that's news. Have y'ou any Bible?" At this he went to his room, and returned with a brand-new Douay Bible. "Sit down," I said, "and read the first verse of the Epistle of James; 1 will read the second. It's a matter of fifteen or twenty minutes to finish." When the last verse had been read, his face was a study. "I do not understand. I have always been told that this epistle was not in Protestant Bibles; but while the phraseology differs, the sense is the same." " Where were you educated?" I asked, for he had the polish of an educated man. "fn London." "In London! Pray, by whom?" " By the J'esuit fathers." "Indeed, and they told you ~that this epistle was wanting in Protestant Bibles ?" He assented, and I added, "They lied. Rome don't send fools to London to educate Englishmen. If they lied in one point, they would in two. Your Bible looks new. Have you ever read it ?" "No," he replied. "On the eve of coming to Brazil I said to my confessor that I was going to buy a Bible, and he gave me this." " He was afraid you would go around the corner and buy a Bible of the British and Foreign Bible Society, and find out that he was a liar. Either Bible will suit me, provided you are willing to abide by it. I am ready to walk."

Every Sabbath for six months we walked with our Bibles in hand to the hills behind the City of Porto Alegre. I avoided arguing, but pointed him continually to his own Bible for answers to the teeming questions which the Book, entirely new to him, raised in his active mind. At times he would lay the Book down and walk about like one distracted, soliloquizing: "The Book says one thing, but the Church says another; and what the Church says is true; to doubt it would be mortal sin. I will not doubt the Church! I had rather doubt my own understanding."

At length one Sabbath evening he said to me, "I would not for the world have my mother know the change in my sentiments. I believe she is a Christian and will be saved, altho she is in error. I would spare her the pain of knowing that I no longer believe what the Church of Rome teaches, because I believe the Book which she herself calls the Word of God. "

Yes, Rome, you are right. Bible societies are moral pests. None such ever originated in nor ever rested on the bosom of "Holy Mother Church." When forced by these pestiferous societies, who thrust their " false" Bibles into the face of your dear children, to publish or allow to be published a true one, it is found to be a Trojan horse, and all the activities of your secret confessional are put to work to counteract your open professional, and to prove that the Book is obscure, misleading, and " of more damage than utility" (Decree of Pius IV.). Conclusion:" Hear the Church," and " be content to read the Prayer-Book. "

NOTES ON KIANG-SI, A PROVINOE OF CENTRAL CffiNA

HU·PEH TRE PROVINCE OF KIANG·S!

,(Central Cblnlro) Pop. 24,000,000. Area, 72,176 Sq. Miles.

N.B …,.Protestant MisMIon Stat.ionsal'e underlinerl NOTES ON KIANG-SI, A PROVINCE OF CENTRAL CHINA. * The Chinese Empire is so large, and the inconveniences of travel are so great, that the eighteen provinces are, in many respects, more like a collection of separate States than one homogeneous country. Consequently the customs and people of one part often differ strikingly from those of another: Unless this fact is known and kept in mind many vague and erroneous opinions are apt to be formed regarding China and the Chinese.

The name Kiang-si is made up of two Chinese characters-Kiang, " river," and Si, "west;" literally meaning "west of the river." What river is referred to is not very apparent, but as a portion of the northern part of the province is in a south west direction from the great Yang.tse, it has been thought that the name refers to that river.

The province lies in latitude 25° to 30° N. and longitude 114° to 118° E., and covers an area of 72,176 square miles, being over 350 miles from north to south, and about 200 miles from east to west. It is situated * The province of Kiang·si is one whose name seldom appears in missionary jouTnals, and of which little is known even by those interested in missionary progress in the Flowery Kingdom. We trust that some paragraphs regarding the life and work here may stir up more prayer, as well as more thought, for this needy province. . <' between the seaboard province of Fuh-kien and anti-foreign Hu-nan, stretching southward to Kwang-tung. The upper part is touched by three provinces-Eu-peh, Ngan-hwui, and Che-kiang. There is a population of about 24,000,000. Of walled cities there are 78, of which only 12 are occupied by Protestant missions. The Po-yang Lake is situated in the north of the province. It is nearly 90 miles long and 20 broad. Several rivers flow into it, the two largest being the Kan and Kwang-sin, and its waters are discharged into the Yang-tse, about 20 miles below the city of Kiu-kiang, one of the treaty porls.

"Lovely Kiang-si" is a name sometimes applied to this province, owing to its numerous rivers, rocky hills, and wooded coun1ry. Rice is the staple food of the people, who pity the poor northerner because he has to subsist on wheat, just as the northerner pities his southern brother, who lives mainly on rice. Wheat, maize, buckwheat, barley, millet, etc., are grown to a limited extent, and the common vegetables are turnips, carrots, sweet potatoes, peas, beans, and various greens. Of meats, pork, fish, and fowl can be bought at all times, and mutton at certain seasons; but the killing of beef, save on special occasions, is prohibited in most cities, the cow being considered a semi-sacred animal, and devoted to the tilling of the soil. Oranges, pumelos, pomegranates, plums, peaches, pears, dates, grapes, and persimmons are among the fruits, tho a number of these are poorly cultivated. The main export trade is in tea, porcelain, and grass cloth (a kind of Chinese linen). Indigo is largely grown in some parts. Cottons and woolens, watches and lamps, coal oil and matches, besides other foreign goods are imported from abroad and sold in the chief cities, and can be purchased almost as cheap as in America. The province has good water communication, and the chief method of travel is by boat. Efforts have been made to get steamers on the Po-yang Lake and Kan River, but have so far failed, altho the high officials of the province run a couple of private steam launches on these waters.

The religious condition of Kiang-si is much the same as that of other parts of China. Idolatry and superstition enter into the daily life of the people, and hold them in a worse than Egyptian bondage. Vegetarianism is not uncommon among the poorer classes, many of whom, being unable to afford meat, make a virtue of necessity. The worship of K'uan-in-a female goddess-is very popular, and almost every home has her image on paper, hung up in a prominent place. This idol is specially worshipped to obtain that for which many of the Chinese seem to solely live-a son and heir. The head of one of the large Taoist sects, and formerly of great reputa1ion-Chang-t'ien-tsi-resides in the northeast of the province, where he and his predecessors, all of one family and surname, have reigned, it is said, for about sixty generations.

The people of Kiang-si are, for the most part, peaceful and law-abiding, tho a strong anti-foreign feeling has been engendered and nourished, partly, at least, through intercourse with the Kwang-tung and Eu-nan provinces. Notwithstanding this, very little violence or open hostility has been shown to foreigners. The opposition is more of a secret and underhand nature. An example comes to mind. A few years ago one of the missions rented premises in an important center. All went well for the first month or so. Then a charge was trumped up against the nati¥e landlord, and he had to go into hiding to escape imprisonment. Eis family was then harassed. They came to the missionaries and pleaded with them to leave the house, saying that the trouble was really because of their having rented their house to foreigners, and that if the missionaries retired the charge would be dropped. Careful inquiry proved their statement to be true. What was to be done ~ Various plans were tried to get the matter arranged, but in vain, and in the end 1he promise was given that when the year expired the house would be vacated. Matters smoothed down wonderfully quick after this, and then, a few months later, inquiries were quietly made for other premises. Some were found whose owners were willing to rent, bu1 again and again, as negotiations were going on, and sometimes when almost completed, the owner would suddenly state that an uncle, cousin, or friend was coming to 1he place and needed the premises, or give some similar excuse, and so he was sorry he could not rent to the foreigner. The truth was, he had been intimidated. Near the close of the year one of the missionaries paid a visit to the Yamen, and asked for an interview with the district magistrate. It was granted, and he was courteously received. He asked the magistrate if there was any objection to a mission station in the district. The magistrate replied that he had no objection. The missionaries were good people. doing excellent work; and further, if new premises were secured, he would issue a proclamation and see that none made trouble, etc. It was found afterward to be more than probable that this official had the largest share in intimidating those willing to rent; tho, no doubt, led to it by the influence of some of the gentry. Thus, in an underhand way, the missionaries were compelled to retire. This is the general form of opposition met in opening new work, tho with it is almost always combined what is common in the greater part of China-viz., the circulation of stories as to how the foreigners extract hearts and eyes to make the wonderful Western medicine, or convert them into silver for their own enrichment. Still, by God's help, as we shall shortly see, a number of stations have been opened.

Permanent Protestant mission work in Kiang-si was first begun in the summer of 1866, by the Rev. V. C. Hart (of the American Methodist Episcopal Mission, if I mistake not), in the treaty port of Kiu-kiang. The China Inland Mission entered in 1869, and since then the Woman's Board and the English Brethren have taken up work. There are now (1895) eighteen stations occupied by foreign workers-mostly of the China Inland Mission-nine of which are in walled citics, and in additIOn there are a number of centers with resident native workers. The foreign workers number about eighty (including wives). The total number of communicants is between five and six hundred. The Romanists have a number of stations in the province, and their work in some districts, it is said, reaches back nearly two hundred years. The number of their converts is not easy to obtain, but in one prefecture-Fu-chow-it is claimed that they have about ten thousand. This year, for the first time, some of their nuns were sent into the interior stations.

The present Protestant missionary work may be roughly divided into three sections: 1. The northwestern quarter, to the west of the Po-yang Lake, and skirted by the Yang-tse. 2. The northeastern corner, to the east of the lake, and including the Kwang-sin River valley. 3. The southern half, down the middle of which flows the largest waterway of the province, the Ran River.

In the first section is located the treaty port of Kiu-kiang, with a native population of about 100,000, and of foreigners near threescore. Here the American Methodist Episcopal Mission has schools, a printing depot, and tract society, besides evangelistic work both in the city and surrounding district. The Woman's Board has also a school for girls, and work among the women. The China Inland Mission station in Kiukiang is mainly for the forwarding of mail, money, and supplies to its members in the interior, but in other parts of this section of the province this mission carries on both local and itinerant work. At the head of the Po-yang Lake is the city of Wu-chen, where the English Brethren have had a center for nearly a decade. Their workers, recently largely reinforced, have itinerated in the tea district near and on the borders and islands of the lake, and hope erelong to open a station in the capital of the province, Nan-chang. In Wu-chen itself they have a church of about fifty members. In this section, containing about 3,000,000 of a population, are some forty missionaries (including wives).

Missionary work in the second section centers on the Kwang-sin River. On or near this river tbere is a line of some ten stations (China Inland Mission). Permanent work commenced about seventeen years ago in three different cities-viz., Yuh-shan, Ho-k'eo, and Kwei-ki, but only in the last five or six years has there been much apparent result. The two 'or three years jnst past have seen great advance, and the present communicants number over three hundred. A peculiarity of this work is that, with the exception of one station (where there is a married missionary), the foreign workers are all unmarried ladies. They are, of course, attended by competent native pastors and evangelists, who carryon the work among the men, and a foreign missionary superintendent visits the stations from time to time. Much itinerant work has been done throughout the section, in which the native workers have taken a prominent part, and the seed of the Word has been widely scattered. God has signally set His seal upon this work. In the whole section there is probably a population of nearly 4,000,000, with thirty-one missionaries.

The third section is the largest and most needy. Among about 8,000,000 pflople only seven missionaries (two married couples and three single men) are at present stationed. Permanent work began barely six years ago. Six single men (China Inland Mission) were set apart, and three centers chosen-viz., Lin-kiang, Ki-ngan, and Kan-chow. Around these centers, two by two, they were to itinerate. After nearly two years of such work premises were rented in all three districts, in or near the above centers, and more settled work begun. In one of these the settlement had to be given up (recently, however, other premises have been rented there), and in both the others matters were in the balance for a year or more. Such a state of things, as will be readily understood, hinders the work greatly. Now," through the good hand of God," the outlook is brighter, and some of the prejudice and hatred haR been lived down. The two first converts were baptized last year, and in all three centers there are a few inquirers. Itinerating has been the principal work. Thousands of Scripture portions and tracts have been sold or given away, and tens of thousands have heard the main truths of the Gospel. Journeys have also been taken across the western border into Hu-nan.

In conclusion, Kiang·si needs more laborers. Compared with some, j,his province might, perhaps, from a missionary standpoint, be thought fairly well supplied. Yet the fact remains that in every section, and especially in the southern one, there are many towns and villages where, as yet, the feet of those who preach good tidings have not trod, and there are hundreds of thousands, if not millions of souls who have never had an opportunity to know of Him who alone can save. There are many open doors, especially for single men who are willing to enter on the work of itineration. "PraY ye, therefore, the Lord of the harvest, that He send forth laborers." But there is a deeper and more paramount need, and for it we ask the prayers of all who love our Lord Jesus Christ. It is that we who are now in this province-natives as well as foreigners-be so

PREACHING THE GOSl'EL IN YUNNAN, CHINA

anointed with" power from on high," and that continually, that nothing may stand in the way of God working through us. Those who are bound at home can be " helpers together by prayer," and ask this of God for us, that" the nall'le of the Lord Jesus may be magnified" 'throughout the whole of the Kiang-si Province.

PREACHING THE GOSPEL IN YUNNAN, CHINA.

BY REV. FRANCIS J. DYMOND, CHOW-TUNG-FU, CHINA.

On every hand there is abundant cause for encouragement and thanksgiving. A few days ago we formed a church for Chow-tung, and to which· we hope to be constantly adding new members. In the city there are a few young men who seem thoroughly convinced of the truth. One is now making strenuous efforts to get rid of the opium craving. and seems to be nearly" through the wood." All kinds of derisive epithets are used in abusing them by their less enlightened fellow-citizens, but they stand the test bravely and well, and no doubt are all the better for a little persecution.

Last June I started out on a preaching tour, taking with me a coolie named Li, who is au inquirer, and another called Jen, a young peddler of thirty years of age, who was to try to help me in the preaching. It is a very great boon to have a Chinese friend and brother with you, as when you are tired from preaching he can step into the ring and carry on the work while the foreigner rests. Dear Brother Jen was a very valuable assistant in every way. He has only jnst come out boldly, and to be seen with the foreigner was a test for him. A Chinaman soon finds ont the meaning of " taking up his cross daily and following Christ." The first day we went to Kiu-hu, a place 20 Ii away. It is a straggling village, and holds a market every third day. We generally go on market dayB, being sure of about ten times the number of people to listen to ns as will come on ordinary days. As we approach the place many call out, " Aloe ! Jesus has come again!" Some remember my name and say, "Mr. T'ai, are you here preaching again 1" After finding an inn, uusaddling the horse, and buying some provender for it, we each drink a cup of tea and sally forth with many a silent prayer that the Lord will bless the dear people. Into the busy throng of men, women, and children, bartering, wrangling over short weight, bad cash, old debts, and a thousand other things; some shouting out their wares, just stopping between breaths to give the redhaired, white-skinned foreign" ghost" a long look. Some have seen him before, and are unconcerned; others didn't happen to be at any of the previous markets when he was there, and are there to-day. Good Inck! See them pulling sleeves, nudging and whispering, "Foreigner! look, look, a foreigner!" Yes, this is what we experience in every market village which we enter. If the people do not gather around to hear, we bring out a concertina, and that is sure to draw a crowd and to give a good opportunity to preach Christ and Him crucified.

Many times we find it " good to be there," and from the way people listen, we see that our message is not unheeded. By and by our voices grow husky, and we seek a quiet tea shop (generally as rowdy as a public house at home, for here all quarrels are settled if possible). Before long some one comes along as inquisitive as the average celestial, and asks how old I am, are my parents living, do we plant rice in England, what do we eat and how 1 etc., ad infinitum, until I veer around and try to point him to the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world.

We reioice that on every hand there are signs of improvement. It used to be a poor stammering missionary and a heathen coolie; now not only does the missionary speak so as to be understood by the people, but even his coolie has been drawn to Him, and often gathers a group around him, showing the folly of idolatry, and speaking kindly of the foreign teacher. Another great advantage is in having a young man like Jen to make known the glad news, and backing it up with his own testimony to the power of the Gospel, he himself but a short time ago being an opium smoker, idolater, etc. It was joyous to hear him say, "I have given them all up, and intend to serve the living and true God."

At not a few places we met men who knew him, and sneered finely to see him with me. "What, have you joined the church? are you a disciple of their Jesus ?" Once after a sharp onset I found him almost ready to cry, his heart was so stung by their irony; but soon he cheered up, saying, " Let them say what they like, I know it is true, I feel it is true. What are their taunts compared to the horrors of hell, from which I am fleeing go' Soon he got hold of one or two, and preached so convincingly to them, showing them just what the Gospel is, that they were not able to withstand the wisdom and the Spirit by which he spake.

One great advantage in having such a man is, that he knows the people. What a report he gives of Chao-t'ong! He says that the people are in a terrible state of depravity, and can mention family after family whose entire history is one of fraud and oppression. Sometimes we get them in here boasting their goodness, vowing that all their lives they have done no evil. Alas!" from the crown of the head to the sole of the foot they are full of wounds and bruises and putrefying sores. "

Making the same circuit· of markets with us was a snake-charmer. He was a wretched opium.smoker, his snake about eight feet long, which he twisted about head and body, and then pushed one and one half feet of it head first down his throat, drawing it out slowly, to the amazement of the crowd. He went from stall to stall on the market, not leaving until a cash had been thrown him. The beggars of China are a great nuisance. Th.ey come shouting ill the doorway a most melancholy dirge; others come with bamboo clappers, singing, and until1he cash is extorted their clapping is incessant.

One evening some women in our inn came, saying, " We had not time on market day to hear you preach, sir. Will you kindly do so now?" Of course we were only glad of the opportunity, and there for two honrs they listened, at the end regretting they could hear so seldom, and their memories are so bad. They said, " Who about here cares whether we go to heaven or hell?" The very idea of it made them laugh.

The people everywhere are friendly and willing to listen. J en took a big stride forward that week, and gave many evidences that his soul was being illuminated by the Great Teacher, the Holy Spirit.

The last few days the people have been beseeching rain. Whom do they beseech? A great dragon, who is supposed to belch rain from his mouth. In order to invoke this ugly deity, all kinds of most grotesque par3phernalia have been marching in procession through the streets, but still the sky is blue as blue can be, and a scorching south wind is blowing; the paddy fields are cracking with the heat, and the young maize withering for want of rain.

A LETTER FROM TURKEY

A LETTER FROM TURKEY.* The story of the past two months in this land is a disgrace to the nineteenth century and a blot on the name of Europe. Such horrors and suffering as have been seen here have no parallel in history. We sometimes feel as if God Himself had turned away His face from this poor land, and we have the feeling all along' that England and the other" powers" could have prevented these crimes long ago, had they but acted promptly instead of delaying, as they are still doing. Look at the record of what the Turks have achieved. The acts of a year ago last August were characterized by the world as fiendish, when some 6000 Armenians were butchered and their villages burned. The number of the slaughtered is now conservativelyestimated at 40,000. Massacres of Christians have taken place in over a dozen large cities and in hundreds of small towns and villages. Not only have the men been killed, bnt their houses have been looted and torn down, and the remains of decimated families left nothing to eat or wear for the winter. The most awful part of the story, to my mind, is that these deeds have been done not by a few isolated bands of outlaws, but by order of the Sultan. I make this statement with abundant proof, and should like to have it made as public as possible, for the everlasting disgrace of Sultan Abdul Hamid II. It is acknowledged by all the authorities here to-day (not officials, of course, but private men in all positions) that the Sultan ordered the atrocious acts of the Softas (theological students) in this city, of the fanatics all through the empire, and especiallyof the Koords in the eastern provinces. Not only so, but he has rewarded the butchers with government positions, money, and all other emoluments they may desire. Even in this city these rewards have been openly boasted of, and in 'the interior from many places come proofs of this. The lives of these 40,000 will one day be required from his hand. And he still continues to hoodwink the" powers" by promises of reform, and sends letters to Lord Sahsbury promising to carry out personally the scheme of reforms as agreed upon. He appoints Shakir Pasha grand commissiouer to carry out the reforms, and this tool goes to Erzroom, and immediately two horrible massacres take place in that very city, in his presence, and by his consent, if not at his express order. He promises protection of every sort to all the missionaries, and the next day comes telegraphic news of the burning of eight out of twelve missionary buildings at Harpoot, including the Euphrates College buildings. He sends his insane letter to L.ord Salisbury, and the next day brings a telegram of the burning of the beautiful building uf the girls' schOOl at Marash. He promises to relieve the suffering caused by the late outbreaks (whose existence he denied as long as he could do so with a bold face) from his own private purse, and promises protection to the missionarIes who were relieving the suffering in the Sassoun district, and immediately comes word that those inhuman devils, the Koords, and Turks have destroyed the work of these men by tearing down and destroying the houses they had helped the destitute to build. To deRcribe such actions as devilish is 10 express it too mildly; it seems as if all the forces of darkness united could not have planned and carried out such a system of extermination. This is not the first instance of massacres of Christians by the order of this " Shadow of * This letter comes from a most reliable source, not from a missionary, but from one who has !pent much of his life in the strIcken country, Armenia. God on Earth," as the Sultan blasphemously calls himself. The Lebanon provinces, the island of Scio, and Bulgaria have all seen like atrocities committed in their time, and still there are those who extol the kind heart of this beast !

Winter is upon us, and it means certain death by cold and starvation to thousands more, who cannot possibly be helped if the government hinders as it has been doing right along for these months. All through the eastern provinces the poor Armenians who have not been killed are driven from their homes to seek shelter in forests or caves, or try to rebuild their honses without any money to buy the timber or enough food to last them through the winter. The number of those made destitute is put at from 200,000 to 500,000 by various people, but the number grows day by day as new butcheries are heard of, and more families lose their fathers and brothers and strong young men, to gratify the Satanic thirst for human blood that has been roused in the fanatic Moslems. And now, even were he to be converted and wish to stop these abuses, the Sultan is not able. He has armed the savage Koordish mountaineers whom he could not subjugate, and now he has promised to dIsarm them, but they will not be disarmed. Possibly Russia could disarm them, but Turkey-never. As we look at such a state of things we cry out, "0 Lord, how long !" Thus far we have heard of no missionaries being killed, tho they have lost property and houses, and for this much we are thankful, but two of them have been shot at, and only God's hand shielded them from the bullets.

Now what are we to do for these poor people ~ It does not seem possible that Europe will hold off very much longer, but must soon come to the rescue in some way or other. However this may be done, it seems as if it must soon be possible to distribute to sufferers any funds that may come to our hands. The great duty of America to-day to these dying victims of cruelty is not men and Bibles, but money and clothing and food. Cannot you and your church take up this cause, and by a little exertion save thousands of people from death and starvation ~ It is the cry of a struggling humanity that will surely not fall on deaf ears. You sympathize deeply with the sorrow that all the missionaries here feel for the poor sufferers, will you not do more ~ Organize a relief movement in your own vicinity j every little helps along, and the work is enormous and urgent. Winter is upon us, and a winter in those Armenian mountains is something fearful.

In just one place the Armenians have resisted successfully the Turkish butcher, and have captured a fortress and prepared for a long siege. It is,at Zeitoon, in the southeastern part of Asia Minor, and they are now holding the position against the enemy. We do not know just how many thousand Armenians are there, but the Turks have vowed that when they capture the place they will kill every man, woman, and child in Zeitoon, tho the Sultan has promised that no such thing shall be done. The Lord give them strength to hold out till help comes!

These troubles have been made to " work together for good" to several of the churches in this vicinity, which have been carrying on extra daily meetings for a long time that are well attended and spiritual in tone, while they give practical evidence of zeal by raising money for the sufferers. It is a terrible baptism of fire and blood for the nation, but perhaps the Lord will bring good out of it even to the Armenians themselves. We can certainly pray for this end while we work to relieve the suffering. * * Contribntions may be sent to the managing editor of THE M:!sslONARY REVIEW or to Mr.

Frank H. Wiggin, Assistant Treasurer of the American Board, 1 Somerset Street, Boston, Mass.

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY BEV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

Results to Missions in China of the creased antagonism to the mISSionary Ohino·Japan War. as a foreign increment is patent. That [J. T. G.] the Chentu riots and Kucheng massacre were a resultant of the Japan War most It is quite too soon to sum up the experienced students of Chinese affairs effect of the Chino-Japan War on evan- have not failed to observe nor been gelistic movements. Nevertheless, so slow to affirm. Either there will be far as China goes, a few notes may be more peril to missionaries in the near ventured. future than in the near past, or the past 1. There is. to date, no increase of fa- dangers have been far more imminent cilities for missionary aggression. The than missionaries ever made public or status qu.o ante-bellum will not be ma- probably themselves knew. The recall terially modified for a long time to of the missionaries' families from the come. There will possibly be an ex- less protected missionary stations to tension of commerce through foreign ports like Shanghai and Hongkong is pressure, but anything like dismember- itself a serious interruption of their ment of the empire through foreign work, resumption of which will be de· intervention is not at present likely to layed till the present restless condition occur. Internal dissension there may of the popUlation has modified. The be for some time, and local distrust of secular court of the several consulates the permanence of the empire; but officially commands the situation just nothing in sight promises to disturb its now, tho not technically, yet morally autonomy. Missionaries must antici- estopping missionaries from personal pate prosecuting their work under the indiscreet exposure which may involve old conditions of local irritation from nations in strife. The missionary might magistrates. the literati, and the sects. take the personal risk if the results It will be many a day before these are were merely personal. That is impos- materially changed under existing trea- sible consistently with the protection ties; and there is little immediate pros- extended to all subjects or citizens by pect of any new diplomatic interference the several governments. No native with these conventions. The reigning magistrate, nor police, nor soldiery can dynasty has received a far less strain be depended on for protection, how- than it did under the Taiping rebellion, ever personally kindly disposed, toward which threatened the whole empire the missionary. For a long time to with anarchy. China recovered from corne, therefore, there must be an in- that, and re-established her prestige by creased recognition of the uncertain the aid of Christian powers. Her pres- safety of the foreign missionary. This ent humiliation is from a non-Christian will be a new and more or less perma- nation. and the Christian powers have nent feature of the Japan victories, won no favor by their active assistance; wholly unlike the conditions superim- hence, saving Russia's aid in the war posed by the Taiping rebellion, which, indemnity, China does not feel under because of its quasi·Christian origin, any renewed obligation to make con- and because, per contra, of the prestige cessions to Western powers. No new of Christian leaders like Gordon in sup'.

privilege nor moral force comes to the pressing it, left no residuum of fresh missionary in China on diplomatic bases hatred to the Christian. Dr. Edkins as the result of late events. says it was safe to travel among the 2. The direct disadvantage of in- Taipings when the rebellion was at its height, as he pruved by going twice acts of violence save as their supersti- from Soochow to Nanking at a time tions and ignorance of foreigners are when the Taipings were in possession temporarily played on by designing of those cities and all the country round. leaders.

3. The present peril is from insurgents That these" baser sort" are the tools who meditate rebellion against the cen· of the officials and literati is equally tral government, and whose cry is a true in numerous instances. These men national one, "China for China I" are the real enemies of the missionaries.

These are not officials: they are not It will be curious if Dr. Edkins' surmise .. the people." They are turbulent, shall prove to be correct, that as these reckless individuals with power to rouse officials are hated by these insurgents, the" sects." These sects, when left to the former will ultimately be obliged to themselves and in their normal condi· seek alliance with the missionary to tion, are not antagonistic to Christianity. suppress the turbulent element. The They have been in existence through Central Government presses the official five hundred years, or twenty genera- class to protect the missionary at the tions. Dr. Edkins says their principles peril of their official position. Alto- are a mixture of Buddhist. Taoist, and gether, the danger and obstruction to Confucian elements, with their basis in mission work are at present greatly ag- the philosophical discussions of the Sung gravated as a result of the late war.

dynasty. In their ordinary state he de- 4. The gain from late events is not clares the Vegetarians are harmless to far to seek.

their neighbors, and civilly and politi- a. -Notwithstanding the plain intent cally subordinate; and thousands of of the Chinese officials at Kucheng, them in the several provinces have ac· something has been accomplished by cepted Christian baptism. Collective- the investigations into the massacre.

ly, as sects, they are not opposed to In September, Taotai Ru, by order of Ohristianity. They have among them the Viceroy, put a stop to the execu- many of ihe most acti ve minds of their tions, declined to proceed with the trial several communities. But they can be of the murderers, told the commission- misled. Bold, bad men join their ranks ers that in his opinion sufficient justice for the purpose of securing a following had been done, and released 40 convict- by inflaming the prejudice of the more ed prisoners: issued objectional procla- simple-minded and ignorant among mations and threatened vengeance on them. Then they become dangerous the native Christians for giving infor- to the government, and, pending some mation to consuls. Out of 140 men who states of puhlic thought, they also be- went to the massacre, 59 were tried, 45 come dangerous to all Christian mis- of whom were found guilty, 7 execut- sionaries and missions. But when let ed, and 2 died in prison. Still later, on alone they afford a community from the arrival of Admiral Buller at Foo- which helpful and satisfactory Chris- chow with six war vessels in Novem- tians can be recruited by judicious ber, affording assurance that all the counsel and prudent oversight. leaders and in all eighteen of the sup- But now they are not peaceable nor porters of the massacre had been or unprejudiced. They are in the hands would be executed.

of bad men, who ostensibly believe that b. A far more significant event, how- the Peking Government is going to ever, to the literati and official class is pieces, and who desire that it should go the punishment meted out to the Vice- to pieces, but who, whether it goes to roy of Szechuen Province in the mat- pieces or otherwise, hope to reap booty ter of the Chentu riots. From a Chi- from insurgent strife. It is affirmed nese standpoint his punishment is severe.

that the great mass of the people have The degrading of a Chinese official often DO sympathy with this rabble or their means his return in honor and triumph to his native village for a brief season, of our converts is increasing in an to be reappointed presently to some accelerated ratio. "

other official position possibly in ad vance of that previously occupied. At any Miracles of Grace.* rate, it only meant removal from one official position to another. But for the BY REV. E. M. WHERRY, D.D., CHICAGO.

first time in history Lieu Ping-chang, The story of missionary heroism and the Viceroy of Szechuen, has been dis- conquest has ever been heard with missed from the public service, with the thrilling interest. The history of the added words, " Never to be employed Acts of the Apostles, the annals of the again." All this one might hope would early Church, the lo~g catalogue of make some impression on the officials persecutions, the narratives of the final and the sects. triumph of the cross over the heathen- I!. A more certain result of the war is ism of Greece and Rome have always the increased intelligence of 1he churches had a charm for the Christian reader.

at home concerning the details of the The victory of purity and truth over Asiatic conditions under which success the vile doctrines and practices of false may be achieved; a profounder sympa- forms of religion cannot but fill the thy with missionaries in their perils and hearts of true believers with gladness.

plans, their failures and their success; Following the course of history, the and a deeper, lUore devout, and chast- streams of joy and gladness increase in ened determination at any cost of money volume as the story of the conversion or lives that the ultimate evangelization of the savage tribes of Northern and of China must be accomplished. Western Europe and the British Islands d. Dr. Edkins, already quoted, after is related. The interest of the reader forty and more years of experience in does not diminish as he reads tile history China, addressing the Missionary Con· of the great Reformation, and again be- ference at Shanghai, October 1st, 1895, holds the power of the Gospel to regen- concluded as follows: "The circulation erate and elevate a corrupt and cruel of our literature is greatly increased. race of people.

Many more Bibles and Testaments are It remained for the nineteenth cen- sold. The emperor himself has bought tury to develop a spirit of heroism in a copy of the Scriptures, and the em· no way inferior to that of the earliest press-dowager has accepted one. Our ages of the Church. The spectacle of Bible and tract committees report most educated and refined men and women favorably. There is a promising anti- going forth from the environments of foot-binding movement on foot. The civilized life to bury themselves in the number of Christians educated in schools obscurity of distant islands of the Pa- is greatly increased. There are more cific or the depths of the African conti- men of reading among our native nent is one that must have caused angels preachers than there were before. The to wonder. Isolated from their fellow- native newspapers are coming more men, surrounded by savage tribes of under our control. The number of our cannibals, witnesses of practices of the converts who can write instructively in most revolting cruelty and abominable our journals is increased. There are wickedness, often confronted by torture more good preachers than there were. and a martyr's death, these noble men It was possible to send recently from a and women lived and toiled and suf- Shanghai mission an able speaker in the fered with a patience, courage, and per- English language to take part in the severance which was almost super- anti-opium campaign. Men join us human.

now who have studied mathematics * "The Islands of the Pacific," by Rev. James and surveying, and appear to see things with the European eye. The number M. Alexander. Published by the American Tract Society, New York. Perhaps no portion of the earth is so were found ready to volunteer to carry full of interest, so unspeakably beauti- the knowledge of the Savior to these. ful as the islands of the Pacific. ., Oases Enduring often incredible hardships on a desert sea," they lure the tired trav- and trials, they nevertheless triumphed eler by their lovely trees and luscious over all obstacles, and were used by fruits. No place on earth can seem so God to bring multitudes to the truth as like unto the paradise of Eden as these it is in Jesus. wonderful islands. And yet, alas ! how awful the darkness, ignorance, and Perhaps the most sorrowful feature superstition of the people! Beastly of missionary experience in these islands sensuality, cruel superstition, vile and was the opposition of bad white men, filthy practices hid themselves under· who, having abandoned the civilized neath the shadows of the luxuriant for- life of their Christian hOme land, had ests. The exceeding sinfulness of sin given themselves over to a course of nowhere finds a more striking illustra- sensuality more abominable than that tion. On the other hand, nowhere do of their heathen neighbors. "The rewe find more remarkable illustration of sult of the untold barbarities perpetratthe power of the Gospel to transform ed by foreigners in return for the most and to save. If these beautiful islands generous hospitality of these natives, remind us of the stOlY of Eden, then and of the introduction of fire-arms and the triumphs of the Gospel suggest a ardent spirits, has sometimes been to Paradise restored. This is the thought change the simple·hearted islanders alwhich impresses the reader of the re- most into fiends." With the experience markable volume under notice. While of European atrocity in the South Seas the author has given us very graphic bdore him, the writer has well said that descriptions of the physical structure " the saddest thing for a heathen people and natural resources of these many is to come in contact with civilization groups of islands, and makes us ac- without Christianity." quainted with the racial and tribal peculiarities, the languages and customs These atrocities, more than the ferocof the people, he nevertheless brings to ity of the savage population of cannibal the fore the scenes of missionary labor, islands, account for the murder of many trial, and adventure, resulting in trans- faithful missionaries. The heartless formation of cannibal tribes into assem· kidnapping of unsuspecting women blies of devout worshipers of the Lord and children that they might be carried Christ. into practical slavery, the deliberate in- fection of the whole population of an To the ordinary man of the world island with measles and small·pox and nothing could have seemed more absurd other similar abominable cruelties, could than the endeavor of the missionaries to not but madden the people to frenzy civilize and Christianize these islanders. against every white face that might And yet it was Cook'8 voyages that first corne among' them. The only wonder aroused an interest in these degraded is that so few of the missionaries fell people, notwithstanding that Cook had victims to savage fury. declared any endeavor to civilize them to be impracticable. Many Christian A most interesting feature in this narmen of high position in the Church rative of missionary labor is the impor. agreed with him. But the faith of a tant part taken by native converts in the few devoted men, recognizing that even work of evangelization of their neighsuch degraded savages were included bors. Indeed, the story reads more like among the "all nations" which must the early chapters of the Book of Acts be discipled, triumphed over prejudice than anything in the annals of modern and unbelief. Devoted men and women missions. Many islands were evangel- ized by missionaries from Tahiti, Ha- waii, and other centers; and yet the importance of European supervision is not an undue excitement, but a ~eep emphasized. The native missionary and solemn earnestness. The natives makes a most efficient worker, but received the Divine Word like little rarely a good organizer. Hence the children, with perfect trust, and drank importance of the foreign missionary. in every word spoken like men dying who ought always to be a leader as well with thirst. During the years from as a teacher. 1836-40 about twenty thousand persons The mighty power of the Gospel were received into the churches. Dur- was, perhaps, nowhere more wonder- ing the forty subsequent years the aver- fully manifested than in the Sandwich age number of annual admissions to the Islands, now seeking the protection of churches was one thousand."

the land whose missionaries led them "The result of this revival was a out of heathen darkness into Christian progress and prosperity of the islands light. The work was hard and discour- that has continued with little cessation aging in the outset. In 1825 there were to the present time. The Hawaiians but ten Christians on the islands. The now awakened with genuine earnest- missionaries toiled and prayed for many ness to adopt the manners and customs years before the great harvest was ready of civilization."

for the reaper. This is a splendid example of the mis- .. At length, in the years 1836-39, oc- sionary triumphs which are chronicled curred the great religious awakening in this volume. In the Society Islands, by which the Hawaiian people were in the Austral group, the Pearl, the Ha- changed from a heathen to a Christian waiian, the Marquesas, the Hervey, in nation. This revival began in an in- Samoa, Micronesia, Tonga, New Zea- creased earnestness of the missionaries land and the Fiji, in the Melanesia, the themselves. In their annual gatherings Pitcairn and Norfolk Islands, the story in 1835 and 1836 they were moved as is one of wondrous missionary success.

never before to pray, not only for the Cannibal tribes became civilized Chris- conversion of the Hawaiians, but also tian peoples. The idols, with the cruel for that of the whole world. As they customs of idol worship, are cast out, then returned to their homes, some of and instead there is the song of praise them under sad bereavement, they soon and the voice of prayer.

observed an increased earnestness of the With these results of missionary labor church-members. Many of these be- before us, we may unite with the author came so active that it was remarked of this book in saying that" t}:J.e future that they would have been ornaments man of the Pacific will not be an un- to any church in the United States. clothed savage, tattooed and smeared There then occurred simultaneously with turmeric and ocherous earth, de- over all the islands such a revival of lighting in a helmet of bird feathers, religion as has rarely been seen in the wielding a war club or sharp teeth, history of the Church. The people were and uttering unearthly yells and war- so moved that they could hardly attend whoops, but well clothed, cultured, and to their usual vocations. It was re- refined, engaged in the foremost arts, marked the voices of children were not and conversing intelligently on the best heard as usual at play upon the beach, enterprises of the world."

but that they were rather to be heard in the thickets and among the rocks at Why No More Money for Missions? prayer. From early morning till late at night the nati ves came in crowds to BY REV. N. S. BURTON, ANN ARBOR, the houses of the missionaries to inquire MICH.

the way of life. The number attending Notwithstanding the large sums of preaching increased in some of the money, in the aggregate, contributed churches to six thousand. There was for missions, the average per member is pitiably small-the highest in anyone Bible is in the home of every Christian, denomination being less than $1.50, and yet multitudes of Christians would the lowest but a few cents. The strange know as little of the Bible as they do of fact that now, when, as never before, missions but for the patient and perse- inviting fields are calling for laborers, vering efforts of pastors to interest and and men and women stand ready to instruct them. Every pastor knows enter them, not counting their lives that he is obliged to resort to all kinds dear unto themselves, all the mission of devices to induce his members to treasuries are overdrawn and retrench- study the Bible, and that multitudes ment instead of enlargement is the or- know little more of it than what they der, indicates that there is a fault some- get from the lips of their pastor. If, where. then, we would have our members give Does the responsibility for this condi- liberally for missions, we must in some tion of things rest somewhat evenly way get them information respecting upon the whole membership of the missions, and they will not seek this in- churches, or does it lie chiefly in one di- formation unless incited and guided by rection? While it would be absurd to their pastors.

. hold pastors responsible tor all the Some pastors know little about mis- shortcomings of their members, the first sions themselves, and what little they place to look, when a church fails to do know is of the past and not of the come up to the help of the Lord, is to present. They do not read the mission- the pastor. Do the churches fail to ary periodicals, and have fallen behind meet the measure of their opportunity the age in respect to missions. It may and responsibility in this matter because safely be predicted that such pastors the pastors are lacking in faithfulness will not have giving churches_ or skill? There are other pastors who profess After an experience of more than an interest in missions and are not un- forty years in the pastorate, the writer informed respecting them, but excuse ventures to give as his opinion that the themselves and their churches from giv- smallness of the contributions to mis- ing on the plea of poverty. They think sions is due, not so much to want of that every dollar contributed to mis- Christian liberality, as to the lack of in- sions is so much subtracted from their formation; not so much to stinginess own salary or from what is needed to as to ignorance. He believes that dili- maintain the church work at home.

gent inquiry on the part of pastors Such need to be taught again what are would develop the sad fact that a very the first principles of the Gospel-that large proportion of the members of it is just those that water that are them- churches know next to nothing about selves watered, and that the liberal what has been accomplished by mis- Church as well as the liberal soul is sionaries even of their own denomina- made fat.

tion, and as little of the present condi- There are other pastors who seem to tion of the work and the opportunities be afraid to enjoin upon their people for winning the souls of the heathen to the duty of giving, as if this were not as Christ. Now, it is not in human nature much included in their commission as to feel an interest in that of which we repentance and faith, " All things what· know nothing. That a real disciple of soever I have commanded you." And Christ should feel no joy when lost men there are others who overdo the matter, are saved and no interest in the work like the three daughters of the horse being done in heathen lands by their leech, always crying, "Give, give.

brethren is impossible, except on the give I" To urge the duty of giving supposition that he is ignorant. It is where there is no intelligence respect- true that missionary intelligence is abun- ing the objects for which giving is asked dant and easily obtained; but tho the is like working the handle of a pump of which the pipe does not reach the suIted from faithful and patient seed water. sowing, and the ever enlarging work Some pastors attempt to compel their and the unfailing and increasing an- people to give by a kind of machine nual increase of converts. Every year's pressure. They arrange that each one report from the broad mission field shall be regularly personally solicited shows conclusively that the missionary for each one of the objects aided by the enterprise is above everything else a Church.; and tbe system does seem to growing success, an investment that secure contributions from a large pro- pays according to the Scripture rule: portion of the members. But in most " Good measure, pressed down, shaken cases it is not willing giving, which is together, and running over."

pleasing to God, and ceases when the im- 2. When and where and how often portunity ceases. It does not cultivate should this be done? At such time and Christian liberality, however it may be place as will secure the largest number with the habit of giving. of Christians present, and as frequently After trial of many methods to secure as the greatness of the work of missions liberal giving for missions, I am thor- justly demands. The work of missions, oughly convinced that the one indis- instead of being something incidental to· pensable (if not the only) thing to in- the great business of the Church, is the duce those who have the love of God in chief, it may even be said the sole busi- their hearts to give generously as God ness of the Church. The Church is the has prospered them for the conversion organization appointed by Christ for the of the heathen, is to make them intelli- carrying out of the commission to preach gent on the whole subject of modern the Gospel to every creature. A part missions. And it is the business of of that work lies at the very door of the every pastor as much as in him lies to local Church, and of each member, and make them so. How is he to do it ? for this work the local Church and the A few hints suggested by experience individual Christian are first of all reo may be helpful. They are but hints, sponsible. But the immense majority given diffidently, which each pastor of the" creatures" to whom the Gos- may use according to his own judgment pel must be preached are not only out- in view of the circumstances "in his own side the bounds of the local Church, but case. outside of our own country. Is the 1. Let him have some plan by which pastor who grudges the time necessary he shall regularly and frequently and to inform the people of his charge of systematically set before his people the the needs of these millions and of the facts respecting missionary operations, ways by which they are to be reached, especially those of his own denomin- and of what God is doing for them ation, tho not exclusively-facts re- through missionaries-is he executing specting the origin and history of the the commission given him by his Mas- various missions, interesting bits of ter P Is one service out of eight or ten biography of missionaries, the fresh in- in each month too much to be given for telligence from the various fields, both the benefit of these perishing millions?

home and foreign, with special refer- Instead of crowding the missionary ser- ence to the methods by which the work vice of the Church into an obscure cor- is carried on and success achieved. ner-as if only a little handful were ex- While not concealing the fact that the pected to attend-let it be placed fully work requires patience under discour· on a par with any other service of the agements and the enduring of hardness Church. Then, having given it an hon- as good soldiers, and even peril of health orable place, let no effort be spared to and life, let him (as the missionaries make it fully worthy of the place given would have him) dwell chiefly on the it. As every pastor is bound to give success which always has in due time re- all diligence in the preparation of each sermon, so that on every occasion he and is regularly gratified, the intellishall do his level best, so let him do in gence which will gradually follow will preparation for each missionary service. beget and nourish in every Christian There is no excuse for slipshod work breast a desire to share in this grandest here. The missionary literature is abun· enterprise of the age. Very little will dant and varied and cheap, and from then need to be said about the duty of this rich abundance the pastor can cull giving, for the people will have learned material which is capable of instructing by experience its blessedness. There will and interesting an audience. Not that be little work for soliciting committees the pastor is to do all or even most of to do, for the brethren will do as the the talking. His part is to select the brethren of Macedonia did who prayed material. Let him call to his assistance Paul with much entreaty that he would his brethren and sisters, as Christ did receive their gifts and distribute them when He broke the bread to the hungry to the needy saints. multitude, and let him not leave out his young members. Not everyone can The present writer speaks from exread well a selection, however excellent. perience. What the membership of our It is better usually to master what is to churches need is not exhortations to the be given to the audience, so that it can duty of giving nor thrilling appeals nor be presented independently of the print- teasing or cornering to extort money ed page. The pastor can utilize the from them to give the bread of life to variety of talent found in every church, the starving nations, but information, and thus educate his members, espe- information, INFORMATION. cially the young, to be helpers in many ways. Euphrates Oollege-The Harpoot :Mis- sion. Of course variety must be cultivated, and it will be easy to do this because It is positively pathetic to look on the material is abundant and varied. some pictures in a pamphlet entitled The field from which to gather it is the " Euphrates College," which accidenworld, including our own country, and tally this moment fell out of some liter- "each breeze that sweeps the ocean" ery debris and arrested our attention. brings new tidings of the progress of Is it young men like these of the sophotbe work. A pastor has no excuse for more class of the Euphrates College, or falling into ruts in carrying on mission· this class in theology in 1891, or young ary meetings. women like these girls in the Girls' College that have been massacred? and One will not be long in finding that is it a vast group of college buildings of the vast amount of missionary intel- such as are shown here that have been ligence furnished him by missionary destroyed by a turbulent mob? It literature and periodicals, only a frac- would be a relief to find vent for one's tion can be given to the people at mis- indignation and wrath, but it cannot sionary meetings, tho they be ever be. Our soul is in the agony which so frequent, and he will therefore seek cries" 0 Lord, how long !" to conduct these meetings so as to make them whet the appetite of the people This college first bore the name for more information. He will tell " Armenia" in its corporate title, but them where this can be obtained, and was changed at the bidding of the thus induce them to take and read the Turkish Government, who could not missionary periodicals. He will avoid brook the name on college diplomas satiating the appetite of the people, giv- and constantly on the lips of the peoing them only tastes and samples of the ple. It became" Euphrates College." good things which these periodicals fur· This college stood alone in a field exnish in abundance. tending from the eastern part of Asia Minor for fi ve hundred miles eastward When this appetite has been created to Persia, north to the Black Sea, well Both these methods are resorted to on toward the Caucasus and the Cas- by missionaries according as circum- pian Sea in Russia, and south into Meso· stances indicate most likely to be help- potamia, the center of Christian civili- ful.

zation for a territory three times as large This line of annotation was suggested as New England, with five million in- by the following received from Rev.

habitants, one million of whom were Dr. J. H. De Forest, November 20th, Armenians. From the latter portion of on the eve of his departure for Sendai, the population it drew most of its stu- Japan, returning to his work in the dents. It was the center of an educa- American Board Mission.

tional system comprising eighteen high " A note in your December number, and boarding-schools, and one hundred 1895, p. 958, tells of Miss Nott's very nat- and fifty common schools. In its own ural experience with a Japanese lady- immediate departments it enrolled six au experience which ev idently she entire- hundred students, drawn from sixty·five ly misunderstands, as many others of us to ninety towns and cities in Turkey, have done before getting a fair knowl- and as many more in other city schools edge of the language. I was once at taught by graduates or pupils in this an examination of a school-teacher for college. The graduates of the theologi- church-membership in Japan, and the cal school have rendered more than an question was asked, 'Are you a sin- aggregate service of a thousand years. ner ? ' He indignantly replied, ' No.'

The education of women was keeping He was labored with, but resisted pace with that among the men. stoutly and with flushed face, until I These Armenians, ,. the Anglo-Saxons asked him to please call and talk it of the East," are bankers, merchants, over with me later on. At this talk I artisans, and farmers, inferior in native simply showed him a few of the com- ability to no nation in the world. When mandments and of Christ's precepts, educated they pass rapidly into promi- and asked if he had always obeyed nence.-J. T. G. them. To which he frankly replied, 'No.' On asking if he felt regret at having failed to live up t~ a high stand- THE OBSTRUCTIONS OF SPEECH.- ard, and if he realized his imperfec- There are" Term" difficulties besides tions as something to be sorry for be- those current among Sinalogues over fore his Heavenly Father, he unhesi- the proper name for" God." The ob- tatingly said, ' Yes.'

stacle exhibits itself in most heathen lan- "Now Miss Nott apparently does guages where missionaries are obliged not know that in all pantheistic lands- to use words that distinctly do not con- I think all-the words for crime and sin vey the Christian meaning, and educat- are not differentiated. In other words, ing the people into their new definition, there is no word for sin in the Japanese or resort to the other awkward method or Chinese language. Miss Nott's as- of introducing a new word, the defini- sertion that we are all sinners meant to tion of which must also be taught. No the Japanese lady's ear, unaccustomed Hindu unaccustomed to missionary probably to the Christian vocabulary, meaning would comprehend the theo- that she was a criminal,. and the only logical terms he uses in the sense in polite way to take it was for her which the missionary intends. Neither to laugh aud exclaim, 'I a crimi- " sin," "pardon," or "heaven," for nal! '

instance, would be comprehended. Yet " So I never use that word crime to these terms must be used and elevated a non-Christian in Japan. It is only in as Roman words, such as " saqrament," the churches that it can safely be used, or new words transferred into the tho, of course. it is now more widely speech, as " baptize" into English. understood. " A TRACT, AND WH.lT CAME OF IT.- they would find the Christian teacher, An incident comes to us from Miss and so the two men caJIle again, and Elizabeth Lawrence, of the Baptist found the mission house and drank in M.ission, Burma, which illustrates what the truth, and when they returned two is often called in question, the power of our preachers went with them to inof the Truth in many instances to lead struct them more in the way." men to a new life of faith in Christ, apart from the personal teacher; and The Central Committee of the Sunwhich also affords encouragement to day-School Union at Calcutta nomithose who do not see the fruit of their nated Rev. T. J. Scott, D.D., of the labors to hope that in some cases the Correspondence Editorial Corps of this seed cast on the waters or in the face REVIEW as successor to the late lamentof the winds may bring forth manifold. ed Dr. J. L. Phillips, as Secretary of Miss Lawrence may relate her own the India Sunday.School Union; and story. She travels far into the jungle, the London Sunday-School Union, often where the face of no other white which makes the appointment, has woman was ever seen to work in heathen asked Dr. Scott to accept the position. villages; and also among the churches, It will be a matter of regret that Dr. holding meetings with the women and Scott cannot respond affirmatively to children, and aiding the native pastors the invitation. ITe is quite in need of a by Bible-readings in the church. At year's rest yet in America, and his oblithe time referred to above she wrote : gations to the responsible offices he noW"holds would scarcely admit of his "Just now I am rejoicing over nine laying them down even for so impor· converts in a heathen village some tant work as this of the India Sundaythirty miles away from all Christian School Union, whose operations now influences, who were brought to the extend over all India, Burma, Ceylon, light by the grandfather in one house· and to the Straits Settlements, 2000 hold reading a tract called' The Awak- miles to the southeast, includin~, of ener,' which was picked up under a course, Singapore and Penang. Dr. rest-house by the wayside some fifteen Scott was one of the founders of th6 miles away from their village, and car- Sunday-School Union for India. and ried to him by one who could not read. was president or secretary of it till last Altho the tract was much soiled and year, when on returning to America he some of the leaves gone, the Holy Spirit became Honorary Patron and Honor used it to hi.s salvation and that of his ary Secretary. The post of General household of six adults and another Secretary to this Union is esteemed by household, 1 man and wife, and they those most intimately acquainted with are teaching their little ones the right it the most important missionary apway. After reading the tract two men pointment in all India. It touches the were sent to Belin, the town near work of all missions and lays a moldwhich the tract was found, to inquire ing hand on the young of all the nafor the teacher of this religion, and find- tions in the empire. ing I had returned here, they took a little boat (it heing in the rains) and Dr. Josiah Tyler died at Nashville, came seeking me, but the Buddhists N. C., December 20th. His book on here hearing what they were seeking "Forty Years Among the Zulus" at for turned them aside, saying the teach- once reveals the man and his life work. er lived a long distance away still, so His father was founder and president they were discouraged and returned of Hartford Theological Seminary, and at one time President of Dartmouth home. College. Co The next dry season when they met II blacksmith from Thaton they inquired of him, and he told them where

FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

IlL-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.* BY D. L. PIEBSON.

Ohina,t Tibet, Formosa,t Cr'lfucianism,§ and Taoism,11 NOTES ON CHINA. been very great. There are at present in China about 55,000 communicants, Milne offered- himself as a missionary which shows a remarkable increase to China, but was refused. He offered since 1889. There can be no doubt as to go as a servant, and was accepted; to the marked increase of these five blacked Morrison's shoes and did a ser- years. If the next five be as prospervant's work until he acquired the lan- ous, our China communicants will, at guage and waS ready for work; then the close of 1900, number not far short he became the greatest missionary of of 90,000. We are on the eve of great Southeast Asia. How many of the changes, and great changes for the betpresent·day candidates for mission fields ter also."

show a similar zeal ? Such a statement ought to do much Dr. Griffith John makes a statement to strengthen the faith and stimulate the enthusiasm of the friends of our in regard to church-membership in missionary societies. The war has un- China, which is most gratifying. He fortunately interfered with the work and the workers in the north; there is, says: therefore, the more cause for thankful- ness that God has so graciously blessed .. The progress in church-member- the testimony of His people who are ship during the past year (1894-95) has laboring in other districts of the empire. been most satisfactory. At our L. M. S. station in Hankow we baptized in all " What good do our millions of well- 165 persons, 111 being adults and 54 turned essays on the classics do us ?" non-adults. The progress in the prov- many a Chinaman may be heard saying inces of Fukien and Shantung has also to day. In many circles in China the foolishness of the present bookish sys- .. We propose this year to refer only to recent tem of learning, sanctioned by the Govbooks on the snbjects of the month; but in ad- ernment examinations, is fully recogdition to references to articles in the REVIEW, we nized, It is no wonder that a complete shall occasionally mention articles in cnrrent reform of the State examinations is now numbers of other magazines. The books and an essential point in the program of the magazineo m"ntim11ld may 00 <>bWnlld thrmlgh reform party. From the highest minis- Funk & Wagnalls Company, 30 Lafayette Place, ter down to the district judge the ruling New York. Ohinese class has received no other cul- ture than what could be gained from t See also pp. 881 (Dec. 1895) ; 49, 53, 56, 62, 64, the study of these essays, which are, for the most part, a perversion of their 78 (Jan.); 100, 114, 116, 122 (present issue). Re- excellent classics, perfect indeed in cent books: " Pioneer Work in Shantung" (John form, but superficial in treatment. :Many L. Nevius), by Mrs. Nevius; "Forty Years in Ohinese who are conversant with Euro- China," by R. H. Graves, D.D. ; "After Thirty pean affairs wish now to learn from the Years," byJ. Hudson Taylor; HJames Gilmour Japanese how to make use of Western and his Boys," by Richard Lovett; .. Demon culture and science. A Hong-kong Possession in Mission Fields," by John L.Nevins; newspaper has recently brought before "Kwang Tung" (South China), by John A. Tnr- the public the reform plans of these ner; .. Forty Years in Sonth China," by Rev. J. young Chinese. The admitted misfor- G. Fagg; .. A Cycle of Cathay," by Dr. W. A. P. tune is that this party lacks the needed Martin (in press). Recent articles: "The Vegetarian Sects in China," Harper's (Oct. 1895); "Missionaries in China," Macmillan'S (Nov. 1895); "Characteristics of the Chinese," Treasury (Dec. 1895).

:t. See >. 81 (>re~lt iil!!ue). .. From Far For- mosa," by G. L. Mackay, D.D. § See p. 87 (present issue)… Confucian Theol- ogy," Work and Workers (Oct. 1895).

I See p. 96 (present issne). leader. But they hope that the present " Rega~ding the .hosti~ity of the Chi- nese officIals and hteratl, and their agcircumstances will help to develop him.* g~es~ive, determined ~ftorts to hamper Rev. Henry M.Woods, of Tsing Kiang· mISSIon work, the wIdespread riots in the Yangtze valley in lfi91, followed by pu, writes some words of interest in re- gard to the petition of American mis- the brutal Sung-pu murders of 1893 and other outbreaks, showed plainly that sionaries to the United States Government regarding their right of residence something must be done to guard more carefully the rights of missionaries in in the interior of China: the interior, otherwise, as was stated by .. For many years the position of mis- smioonreartihesanwoonueldvnetoetraonnlmyibsseioshnaurty~umt ios-f sionaries in the interior of China has the 'regions beyond,' but would be been in many respects a most unsatis- gradually driven out of many places al- factory one, on account of the ill-de- ready occupied.

fined nature of their rights under the " Realizing the gravity of the situa- treaties now existing between the United ti?n, and ~~lieving that consistently States Government and China, and on WIth the spmtual nature of t.heir work account of the hostility of officials ren- and in accordance with scriptural ex.: dering the securing of mission property amples,* there are circumstances which in many of the provinces a matter of in- not only allow but demand an appeal to creasing difficulty. the secular aglol vdeernnommienn~ttiAonmsehriecladna mis· sionaries of rep- "No missionary could live long in most of the cities of interior China with- resentative meeting in Shanghai in Sep- out realizing that he was not enjoying tember, 1894, to prepare a petition to the rights which the Church believed the Government calling attention to the him to enjoy, and which his government evils which may be remedied by a slight was supposed to guarantee him by modification of our treaties.

treaty_ While at comparatively rare "Much labor and careful research intervals the Chinese Government ac- were involved in thE' preparation of the knowledges by proclamation that the petition. and of the appendix, containing presence of the missionary is in accord- translatIOns, notes, and depositions.

ance iws iitnhdutrsetraitoyusrleygcuilractuiolants~dstailnl dthies Several months were necessarily spent idea in securing signatures from missionagenerally accepted by the people that ries throughout the provinces and the missionaries live in the interior onlv by petition was finally sent last inonth to the sufferance of the Chinese Govern- Minister Denby, in tPheekiGnog~ertonmbeentfoar-t Dl~nt. and not by legal compact. The warded by him to mIssionary also learns that his right in Washington.

the interior has no explicit verbal war- " The petition contains the names of rant in the United States treaties, but 164 missionaries, from 28 States of the depends upon the provisions of the Union, and representing nearly if not French and English treaties, coupled all the Protestant societies of the.United with" the most favored nation clause." t States working in China. The names Though the French and English treaties of other petitioners having been redo explicitly grant right of residence ceived since the petition was forwardand of holding property in tbe interior ed, a supplementary list of names will of China, it must be confessed with re- be sent on to Washington later. gret that the representations of those " As will appear from an examinagovernments, guided by expediency tion of the petition (p. 539 of MISSIONrather than right, sacrifice missionary ARY REVIEW, July, 1895), the United inte~ests to trade, and, to please the States Government is requested: offiCIals of China, allow this provision "1. To have clearly set forth in the of the treaties to remain a dead letter. ,!ords. of the tr.eaty. the right of mis- American consular representatives- SIOnarIes to reSIde m the interior of f!lithful. as they are, as a rule, to mis- China, and to hold mission property sIonary mterests-are thus embarrassed either in their own name or in the name in pressing a claim, even a righteous of the society they represent. The imone, which is founded on the treaty of portance of having these rights plainly another nation, when that nation itself stated in the treaty is apparent from the allows such rights to go by default. fact that the treaties, and the treaties * Evangelisches M'zssions Magazin. alone, are the charter of the rights of t The ,. most favo"'ed nation clause" provides United States citizens and the ultimate that any right or privilege granted by China to the subjects of other nations .hall also be granted to ci~i~ens of the Uni~ed States, tho the right or l?r1vllege be not speCified in the articles of the * Acts xvi. 37; xxii. 25; xxiii. 17, 18; xxv, Umted States treaties. 10, 11; xxviii. 19. standard of appeal in all cases of dis- upon liberty of speech and of the press pute. in China. It does not ask the Govern- "2. To remove certain unjust re- ment to take cognizance of religious strictions imposed, without due author- controversy. It asks simply that horri- ity, by the Chinese offici.ah, which in ble libels against the character of good many cases practically nullify the rights men and women, which stir up the peo- of missionaries and render the treaty a ple to murder and riot, be suppressed.

dead letter. The first point deals with The petition asks the United States Fung 8hui, or the fear of the good luck Government to say to China: 'You of a locality being injured by , foreign may criticise United States citizens and devils' residing in the neighborhood. what you are pleased to caU foreign On this point an American consul, a doctrines as much as you like, but you shrewd lawyer, remarked to the writer: may not fabricate outrageous charges 'The Chinese Government thus de- against law-abiding citizens of this re- mands, before allowing you to secure public, and thereby incite your people property, that you must define the to murder them and destroy their prop- limits of popular superstition I' An erty.'

'infinite quantity,' as the mathemati- " It is believed that the granting of cians say, which would postpone the the petition will prove of immense ad- securing of mission property to an in- vantage to the cause of Christ in China.

definite period. Concerning this, the A decisive blow will thus be struck at petition requests that if a Chinese offi- the root of the riots and the anti·foreign cial prohibits the sale of property offered agitation which prompts them, the way to missionaries, he must negotiate for will be opened for more cordial rela- the missionaries the purchase of some tions with Chinese officials and people, other eligible property. That it may and scores of cities all over the empire, be legal to purchase mission property as well as whole regions, like the Hunan without first notifying the officials. If province, now closed fast against us, officials are first notified, they generally will be opened to the Gospel. intimidate the people so as to prevent " As to the time for presenting such the sale. a petition, no more opportune juncture "3. That scandalous books published than the present could possibly be by high officials of the Government, con- found. Since the war with Japan, taining vile slanders regarding foreign China has become conscious of the need nations and the practices of the Chris- for a readjustment of her foreign relatian Church, be prohibited. The contents tions. The Chinese Government is of these books are too vile for q uota- under great obligations to our Govern- tion, charging wissionaries with mur- ment representatives for friendly offices der, sorcery, adultery, the stealing aud in arranging peace with Japan. The cormutilation of children, and with stirring dial support and earnest prayers of all up rebellion against the Chinese Gov- of God's people in America are asked ernment. Our Government cannot for this movement. There is no better afford to treat these books with con- way of heiping the cause of Christ in tempt, because to foreign nations tho China. Let the Christian people at slanders are so palpably false. The home rally and urge upon the Govern- Government must remember that these ment the importance of prompt and incendiary publications are enrolled in favorable action on the petition. official catalogues, are for sale in Gov- "In conclusion, while attention is ernment bookstores, and come to the candidly called to the serious obstacles people with all the authority of Govern- which lie in the path of mission work ment documents. They are published, in the interior of China, in order that too, often with the avowed purpose, these evils may be remedied, let no one not only of creating hatred against for- imagine that missionaries are in the lcast eigners, but of stirring up the people to discouraged by them. The messagc avert deeds of violence. Our Govern- which comes from all over interior ment must remember the actual effect China to the Church at home is one of of such publications on the ignorant good cheer and hope. The Church of masses, like fire to a powder magazine, Christ has come to China to stay. She stirring up the people to riot and will never strike her flag, no matter murder. The publication of such in· what the difficulties and obstacles are. famous libels being plainly a violation She realizes that 'the Lord God om- of our treaties of peace, our Govern- nipotent reigneth' here as throughout ment, if it wishes to Ilut au end to the the rest of the world, and that Christ's riots and to secure the lives and prop- kingdom shall surely prevail. Only let "rty of its citizens in China, cannot but the Church bestir herself to use every Clemaud their suppression. The peti- means to remove the obstacles which tioIl by this request does not infringe hinder the progress of the Gospel; and now that God gives us a rare opportu· they are supposed to number 2,500,000, nity at the close of this war, let the but this number is purely an estimate. Church exert an activity never before 'l'he conditions of lite to the north of put forth to raise men and means to fill here during the last winter must have this opening empire with heralds of the been pitiable in the extreme. Murrain cross."

Mongolia has long been a problem to broke out among the herds, and swept missionary societies. The immense tract off fully one third. A similar disease of country occupied by the tribes who roam over its territory offer a serious killed off half the sheep. And as the difficulty, since it is possible to reach Government had bought or seized a only a few people from one station. large proportion of the horses, the Mon· gols were reduced to penury,* Different tribes have different dialects, Two centuries and a half ago Hol- a difference very manifest in the only land established a trading colony and a Bible at the disposal of the mission· Christian mission on Formosa. In 1627 ary, since of the few who can read, a George Candidius commenced mission great many are unable to understand work on the island. He studied the what is meant. The people are the language and religion of the natives, most religious of all the followers of mingled with them, won their confi· Buddha. Probably nowhere else in the dence, and eagerly sought their highest world is there manifest so much super- good. He was joined in 1629 by Rob· stition mingled with the mechanical ob· ert Junius, who conquered the collo- servation of rites and ceremonies as out quiallanguage of the people, prepared on the great plains. In this respect catechisms for their instruction, and they form a marked contrast to the Chi· translated considerable portions of the nese. The latter, whatever may be Holy Scriptures.

their practice as to inviting priests to Mr. Junius labored for twelve years read prayers for the dead, are thorough in six large towns in Formosa. The Confucianists. In Mongolia, Confucius reformation in morals was astonishing.

is well·nigh unknown; but Buddha, Men of all ranks and conditions were and particularly that form of worship converted. Fifty natives were trained which has been introduced from Tibet, to teach, and these had under their is the sacred religion of the people. A charge over 600 scholars. Churches few Mongols have received the truth, were planted in 23 towns. The Dutch many more have acknowledged its missionaries took pains to furnish the power and their own duty to accept it, people with suitable catechisms, with but the fear of relatives and friends, the translations of Scripture, and with other certainty of being" put out of the syna· Christian reading. They also taught gog," has deterred them from an open the people, as far as they could, to read profession. Dutch as well as Formosan. At one With the exception, possibly, of the time, in order to deter the natives from fever.stlicken region of Africa, no mis· practising idolatry, they were threat· sion field calls for the intense heroism, ened with whipping and banishment.

coupled with great intellectual qualifi. This was proclaimed by the Dutch Gov- cations, such as are demanded of the ernment with the consent of the For.

missionary who gives himself to this mosan consistory! The Supreme Coun- great work. In order to reach the peo· cil in Holland, however, quickly put a pIe, a man must possess two languages, stop to this sort of " discipline."

Mongol and Chinese, must have an iron The headquarters of these noble men constitution, capable of enduriug the were at Sakam, then a village, now a rigors of severe winters on the bleak large city; and zeal, tact, and well· plains. and, above all, a love that" over· directed labor, blessed of God, proved cometh the world."

,There is no census of the Mongols; * Rev. F. Jlt Chapiu, iu the Independent. abundantly successful. In 1635 they out food or drink! Other crueltiesreceived into the Church by baptism too many, alas! and too hideous-are reo 700 adults. Next year they reported lated. that 15 ministers would be required to take full advantage of the opening pre- Koxinga immediately slew 500 male sented by this most inviting field. Sev- prisoners, Pastor Hambroek among eral missionaries were sent in response them. Many of the women were slain. to their call. No fewer than 32 Hol- others were sold into slavery. One of the landers labored in Formosa in diffusing ministers, Marcus Masius, laboring near the Gospel during the thirty·seven years, Tamsui, made his escape to Batavia. and the converts numbered 5900. At last the brave defenders of Fort Zeelandia had to give it up, and were But a dreadful storm of blood and allowed to escape with their lives. A tire broke upon the young Formosan few of the women and children survived church, which destroyed it root and in captivity and exile until 1684, when branch. This was the time of the Tar- they were rescued. Thus was extintar invasion of China, and the disas- guished in blood the light so promising, trous overthrow of the Ming dynasty. so beautiful, kindled two and a half Countless hordes came down upon the centuries ago in Formosa. Thank God defenceless towns and cities. The old that the same blessed light is again order was utterly broken up, and it was borne to the same land by faithful years before the new order came. churches of the reformed family. Koxinga, a daring pirate chief, who refused to own the new dynasty, re- Why is Chinese Tibet, in the heart of solved to carve out a kingdom for him- Central Asia, still so hermetically sealed Belf in Formosa. He invaded the island against the entrance of the Gospel, with a powerful force, and summoned which would bring it freedom from the the Dutch to an immediate surrender priestly tyranny of the dominant lamas.? under pain of death. The Dutch had He, who has all power in heaven and a fort for their protection-Zeelandia- on earth, can open that closed door as by no means a place of strength, and soon as He chooses. Is it His purpose their forces were but small; but, with that some lands should remain closed to characteristic courage and tenacity of Europeans in order that we may learn purpose, they refused to obey the fatal how to employ the native converts of summons, and resolved to stand a siege. the borderlands to introduce the Gospel For nine long months the deadly strug- to the regions beyond? gle lasted. Many of the converts reverted to heathenism, whereupon Kox- One item of news from this mission is inga gave each a silk robe, a cap with very plea~ing. Paulu, a native Chrisa gilt knob, and a pair of Chinese boots. tian at POD, has traversed the whole of the neighboring province of Chinese Faithful Hollanders and native Chris- Tibet, telling the Gospel of salvation, tians scattered throughout the country and distributing Scriptures and tracts were treated with barbaric severity. in every village. He has gone where Ministers and schoolmasters were put to no European may go, and tho the death, in some cases even crucified, by Tibetan authorities forbade his advance order of the savage Koxinga. Some of to another province, we hope he will the Dutch were thus put to death, fast be able to take a similar tour at some ened to a cross by having nails driven future time. Since his baptism, Paulu through their hands and the calves of has received special instruction, with a their legs, and another nail driven view to such service over the border. through their backs. In this plight they He started from Poo with a companion, were exhibited before the governor's taking a considerable supply of Tibetan house. They would live in this awful Gospels and tract.s on a donkey. His condition from three to four days with· orders were to sell these books whenever he could find purchasers, but to Possibly Paulu may again try to give, if necessary, where there was hope traverse another province. If he of their proving spiritually useful. takes fewer books, he may attract less Wisely avoiding Shipke, he entered attention, and so find a wider range Tsotso, preaching the simple Gospel for the verbal proclamation of the mes- and distributing the Word of God and sage of life in Chinese Tibet.* Christian booklets among a people who have a great respect for all that is writ- The Opium Traffic. t ten in their Tibetan characters. Paulu It is one of the standing mysteries of describes the country traversed as bar-' human life that men in possession of a ren and thinly populated. As a native conscience should justify the mainte- nance of that which intlicts awful ruin he was better able to gauge the feeling on a great portion of the race. Yet this of the people toward the Gospel than a is what the defenders of the opium European could. Paulu found more traffic are essaying to do. The present enmity to the Gospel than receptivity aspects of the opium question were dis- cussed in a recent meeting in London. for it. Once the villagers were afraid A lengthy resolution was offered by to take any books or tracts from him Mr. J. E. Ellis, M.P., to the effect that for fear of their rulers. At a village inasmuch as the late Royal Commission was appointed to investigate a system called Semkil he stayed three days with of revenue derived from It drug manuan old man, who seemed not far from factured and traded in by .the Indian the kingdom of heaven. This man had Government, it was bound to preserve heard the truth from Missiona.ry Pagel, complete independence of that govern- ment; but that by assuming at the outto whom during his long service at Poo set that the Government of India would the door to Chinese Tibet was once .. arrange the course of inquiry. places thrown open. This was when small-pox to be visited, and witnesses;" by re- broke out, and in their panic the au- ceiving the great bulk of the evidence from persons whose testimony was suthorities sent across the border for tile Christian missionary who could vacci- pervised by Indian officials; and by otherwise allowing their report to be nate. Brother Pagel was ill. but in largely molded by the Indian Govern· faith and joy rose from his bed and ment, the Commission failed to pre- serve that independence essential to an started for a mountainous journey from impartial verdict. .

which most men in health would shrink_ Mr. J. H. Wilson, M.P., solemnly as- He vaccinated and preached through- serted that there is scarcely a single page out the villages of Tsotso_ In an im- or paragraph in it which, if thoroughly examined. will not be found to contain pulse of evanescent gratitude the local eerious fallacies and errors.

authorities declared, "you-but you The two poisons. arsenic and opium, only-may come again any time you are thoroughly under Government con- like. .. The next year the panic was trol, and there would be no difficulty in imposing the necessary restrictions on passed, and the door was shut even to the sale of these drugs provided the their benefactor. But he had sown the Government will undertake it.

good seed, of which Paulu found traces The prohibition of these sources of national ruin would be perfectly easy •• after many days. " in India, because the Government has Having visited all the villages of the thing entirely in its hands, and there Tsotso, he was about to enter the neigh- is no question of compensation.

boring province of Chumurti, but wa.s The connection between vice and opium is nowhere more apparent than turned back by the authorities, who told on the Malayan peninsula. In Ceylon him that if it came to the knowledge of the opium import has increased eight- their superiors that he had been preach- fold during the last fifty years. and ing in their province they would all be there is a very earnest movement in the severely punished. They expressed the island for its prohibition.

opinion that the European policy was * From an article by Mr. Schreve, of the Mofirs~ to bring them their Christian relig. ravian Mission.

ion and then to take their country. t The Christian (London), Dec. 19th, 1895.

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The talk of war between the leading ca11ed to Beyrout to complete the work Christian nations of the world on ac- on the Arabic version of the Scriptures.

count of a paltry dispute as to a piece He rewrote the whole, with the excep- of land in South America seems to have tion of the Pentateuch, on the stylc of been a machination of the devil to di- the Koran. This work he began in vert attention from the horrible massa- . 1857 and fini&hed in 1864, and two years cres and suffering of Christians in Ar- later completed an edition of the whole menia. No one could doubt that the Bible and one of the New Testament war·cloud, if such even it might be alone.

called, would soon blow over, but it Dr. Van Dyke was the author of nu- seems to some extent to have drawn merous works in Arabic, including attention from the Turk, whose awful mathematical, chemical, astronomical work of extermination still continues. and hygienic treatises, and has made A few years ago Christendom would several translations into that tongue.

scarcely have believed that selfishness and jealousy would prevent" the pow- The editor is constantly getting iners" from putting an immediate end to quiries as to the Gordon Training such systematic outrages. Meanwhile School, at Boston. etc., and he thinks God fights for Armenia by decimating wisest to answer them in a brief note in the Turkish troops encamped before these columns. Zeitoun and elsewhere. But the sufferings of Armenians in consequence of This school, now in its seventh year, their destitution is unutterable. The re- was begun in the autumn of 1889 by lief work is progressing but all too slow- Rev. Dr. A. J. Gordon. with Rev. F. L. ly. Chapell as resident instructor. Already over one hundred of its students are at A correspondent to the London Daily work in missions at home or abroad. New8 draws an alarming picture of the Its lecture-rooms are in the Clarendon condition of Syria. The Druses are said Street church, and it is designed to help to be in revolt, and some 60,000 lHoham- men and women who feel called of God medans are in arms, "with few officers to the work, but who are unable to purand no discipline.' , Jerusalem is crowd- sue a fuller course of preparation. The bd with rough soldiers; Beyrout also, Bible is the basis of a11 instruction, and where credit is suspended and the peo- the spirit of prayeria the reigning spirit ple are also" iu suspense. " A terrible of the institution. Three things are fear of a " holy war" exists. kept at the front: 1. A life of conse· cration and victory over sin and self.

Rev. Dr. Cornelius Vau Allen Van 2. A personal and practical knowledge Dyke, a great Arabic scholar, of Bey- of the Word as the inspired, infallible rout, Syria, who has recently "fallen guide. 3. A constant engagement in asleep" at the age of seveuty-five, was active forms of service. a descendant of one of the early Dutch settlers of New York. Dr. Van Dyke I::ltudents should, if possible, take the was educated in the Kinderhook Acad- full two years' course. The year begins emy and the Jefferson Medical College, .the first Wednesday in October and and went to Syria in 1837 as a mission- closes the third Thursday in ~ray. All ary of the American Board. He was particulars will be supplied on applicaappointed principal of a seminary at tion to Professor Chapell, No. 118 Pem- broke Street, Boston.

Abeih, on Mount Tabor, Palestine, and after the death of Dr. Eli Smith was The China Inland Mission had, in 1895, 640 missionaries (417 native, and placed prominently before the churches 79 from America). generally for their stimulus and encour- In Japan there is about one convert to each 1000 Japanese. agement.

In South America, out of 37,000,000 Haddon Hall is situated in a poor and in the 14 republics, 34,000,000 have densely populated neighborhood, and never heard the pure Gospel. Brazil is was erected some eleven years ago at a greater than the United States or Eu- cost of £6500 (all raised at the time) ; rope, and of its 16,000,000 only about and as a mission church in connection 2,000,000 are evangelized. We may with the Metropolitan Tabernacle is an infer the ignorance of the true Gospel important center of evangelization. from the question often asked of con- The work, under the presidency of Mr. verts to Protestant Christianity: •• How William Olney, a London merchant who much do you pay for this salvation 1" preaches on each Sunday, comprises .. To what priest do you confess to get various and numerous Christian agenyour sins forgiven ?" cies.

To secure mOre definHe, systClJ1Jttic The Sunday-school reports an averprayer for the missionary work in South age afternoon attendance cf 733 schol- America, a prayer union has been ars, and, having been trained in sysformed with reference to the speedy tematic giving, has for many years con· evangelization of this neglected conti- tributed large amounts tOward foreign nent. United and daily prayer is sought and other missions, the total distributed for all missionaries in South America; under this heading in 1894 being £68 for all native hCllpers and Christians; 198. 4d. In addition to this. howev€r, for the people, that many may be saved; about a year ago, as the outcome of a for more laborers in that field. The revived missionary spirit, the church promoters of this prayer union wish to and congregation unanimoUsly adopted emphasize the fact that believing pray- a scheme for collecting a penny a week er has as large a function in promoting with the following rather startling remissions as the actual work of the missionary on the field, and desire that dis- sults: ciples everywhere would join with them First quarter, £16; second quarter, in these daily petitions to God. The membership fee of 25 cents, to cover in- £19 lOs. ; third quarter, £20 17s. 10d. cidental expenses, is optional. Those Total, £56 7s. lOd. A collection was who wish further iuformation and mem- also made on February 3d, amounting bership cards may communicate with to £5 148. 3d. the secretaries, A. E. Robinson, 21 Collahie Street, Toronto, Ont. ; A. E. Arm- In the joyful report of the great and strong, 272 Broadview Avenue, Toron- progressi ve success of tbis penny·a·week to,Ont. effort, in the current number of the Haddon Hall Evangelist the following pregnant sentence appears " Doubt- less, we are specially fortunate in being provided with collectors who know how to make their subscribers feel the little weekly gifts no burden. But, apart from this personal element, we believe the penny-a·week 8y"tem i8 a veritable gold mine which the mi88iona1"Y 80cieties have 8cal'cely • tapped.' ,. Perhaps the most in- 8piriting feature of this" forward mo ve· ment" is Mr. Olney's emphatic testi- mony that, so far flOm its injuring his home-work, this has proved more satis- factory since the scheme was adopted, both in its spiritual life and its financial development.

In the Mi88ionary Herald, April 1st, The Moravian Missions in Difficulties. 1895, the organ of the British Baptists, we notice a brief paper, entitled" Our The Unitas Fratrum (the ancient Undeveloped Resource." Among the Unity of the Brethren, commonly known contributions reported for March last as the :ilforavian Church) was founded were the £82 28, ld. handed the secre- in Bohemia in 1457. It was renewed at tary personally at the" first missionary Herrnhut, in Saxony, in 1722, and com· demonstration" at Haddon Hall, Ber- menced missions to the heathen in 1732. mondsey, London, and it may well be The foreign mission of the venerable out laming the good work itself. Moravian Church has to face one of the Therefore we cannot help the anxiety largest deficiencies that ever threatened which is ready to exclaim: • Whence the great work of evangelization which shall we have so much bread as to fill so great a multitude! ' God has carried on by her in all quarters of the world for one hundred and "But it is the work of our Lortl, sixty-three years. This is due to the which we carryon amid weakness and healthy growth of this work. In sev- shortcomings, and we turn again to Him eral missions new stations have been in faith and trust: • Lord, Thy mercy'; endureth forever, forsake not the work planted last year amid heathen popula- of Thine own hands! ' " tions, notably in South Africa (Kaffraria), in Central Africa (Nyassaland), and Contributions toward the Moravian in South America (Surinam)-i.e., missions, and special donations to re- move the debt upon them. will be thank- Dutch Guiana). So it comes that, tho fully received by the Treasurer, Rev. the contributions from the members and H. E. Blandford, 32 Fetter Lane, Lonfriends have not fallen off, the expendi- don, E. C., and the Secretary, Rev. ture for 1894 exceeded the income of E. La Trobe, 7 Furnival's Inn, London, E. C. Post·office orders to be made the vear by more than £10,000.' To payable at" Hatton Garden Post-office." meet' this, the Directing Board (at Checks crossed" Union Hank of Lon- Herrnhut, in Saxony) have brought in don. " every sum at their disposal (regretfully including £4000, with which they had The Moravian Missions are over intended to found a college for native $25,000 in debt, a most unusual experiministers in Kaffraria). Nevertheless, there remains A NET DEFICIENCY OF £5750. ence for this noble society, arising from no deficiency in ordinary income, but The home churches, which are the from the increased expenditure on basis of this wide and noble work (among their extensions. The whole Christian the Eskimos of Greenland, Labrador, Church should come to their help in and Alaska; the Indians of North and this emergency, seeing the debt it owes Central America; the colored popula- to the Moravians for their example of tion of the West Indies, Surinam, and missionary zeal. Many devout men Demerara; the Hottentots and Kaffirs are needed to step into the breach left of South Africa; the natives of Nyassa- by the death of our beloved friend, land, in East Central Africa; the lepers Reginald Radcliffe, whom we consider of the Holy Land; the degraded abo- one of the trio in England who in this rigines of Australia; and the Tibetan- past generation have sounded the awakspeaking Buddhists of the Himalayas) ; ening note to the Church to be up and these home churche~ in Germany, Great doing ill the evangelization of the Britain, and the United States number world, the other two being Hudson little more than 20,000 communicants. Taylor and Grattan Guinness. The ever-growing membership of the mission congregations now amounts tel Our readers will be glad to read a let- 93,649, of whom 32,367 are communi- ter from such a man as George Muller. cants. Such a proportion between the It was written as a personal letter, so that numerical strength of the home churcheg and the foreign mission certainly warrant~ an urgent plea for help on the part of those who are doing their best to carryon and extend so wide a work.

APPEAL OF THE DIRECTING BOARD. no pUblicity was sought by the humble In appealing to the Christian public writer, but the editor ventures to give for contributions to cover this debt amI remove this barrier to blessed progress, it to the public for its hints on system, the Directing Board say: "'Ye confess that we cannot but be deeply concerned, atic giving, which are aU the more valuas we look not only at the present debt but at the years that are close upon us, able because found in a private com· and at the further future. We see that the Lord is opening doors to us, and that munication. It is dated consequently the expenditure of our missions is always advancing. It is clear NEW ORPHAN HOUSES, to us also that greater economy can ASHLEY DOWN, BRISTOL, scarcely be exercised on our part with- March 12, 1895. BELOVED BROTHER: I send you by this mail the four volumes of my narra- tive, and a copy of my "Preaching Tours and MiSSionary Labors," written by my beloved departed wife. My im- I gave away, and it is seen, on page pression is that you will look at it with 447, that my income from May 26th, interest, as you are so deeply interested 1874. to December 31st, 1885, was £30,- in missionary labors. I took these long 145 3s. Of this amount I gave away to tours of 200,000 miles by land and water relatives £2185 17s. 4d. ; to poor believto help on the hundreds of thousands of ers under my pastoral care, £1464 88 children of God to whom I should 2d. ; to missions, orphans. etc., £23,464 preach, and to beget in them greater 8s. 8d., and altogether, £27,111 4s. 2d. conformity to the mind of God, and To this last sum is to be added many thus, also, to beget a missionary spirit hundred pounds spent out of my own in them. In my narrative is found means in connection with our missionprofitable material on perhaps fifty dif· ary tours. The total given away up to ferent subjects on which Ihave written; December 31st, 1885, is £57,000. but I send it to you in particular for one reason. I believe there is not in the From December 31st. 1885, to March world in existence a book which gives, 12th. 1895, I gave to the poor £859; in the way of illustration. such an in· to relati ves, £684; to missions and or stance as this book of the practical bless- phans, £14,360; in all, £15,903. Add edness of systematic giving, as God to this £57,000, given before, and yuu prospers us, as is set forth in these four get the total of £72,902, or, $364,750. volumes; but especially in Volume III. and Volume IV. ; and this is shown My first dear wife was a most precious from my own life and wperienee. Now, saint and a highly educated lady, but as you and I long for far greater things had not £5 when I married her. The being accomplished in missionary work Lord gave her to me for thirty·nine than as yet has been accomplished, and years and four months. My second as all this requires far more money to wife had lost all her property when I married her; but the Lord gave her be devoted to the Lord than has been as afterward, through three legacies of yet devoted, can there be anything more grandfather, aunt, and an uncle, about important to lead the Church of God £5600, every shilling of which she gave to see the blessedness of systematic giv- to the Lord's work. The LOId left her ing? to me twenty-three years and six weeks. I was married altogether sixty-two Now hear. I, a poor foreigner, be- years and five months. gan in 1831 simply to trust in God with· out salary as a pastor, and obtained You may see a rich merchant now £151 18s. 8d. Out of this my first dear and then giving some large amount, but wife and I gave away £50. And thus I we want all believers, even of the midhave been going on for sixty-four years; dle classes and the poor, to contribute and I find that, up to this day (March as God prospers them. 12th, 1895) I have been enabled to give away £72.894, or $364,450. Again and Ever yours very affectionately, again I have been enabled to give £2000, £3000. £4000 in one year, chiefly for GEORGE MULLER. missions or for the orphans. In the year 1893 my dear wife and I gave The" Jerry McAuley lmssion" was away £4500. The Chinese £500, which you notice in your article, was my gift. organized thirteen years ago by Jerry Now, beloved brother, if society could be led to act as I and my two beloved McAuley. For the last three years the wives acted, what ample provision would there be for God's work; and Rev. and Mrs. Charles E. Ballol! have only systematic giving as God prospers us will lead to it. All the thousands of been the superintendents. donations in these four volumes. en tered "From a servant of the Lord Funds are sorely needed to meet cur- Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in hea- rent expenses, and unless help is given ven," are my own donations. I write thus, not to boast, but simply to show the mission must be abandoned. Never how much can be accomplished. has the spiritual side of the work been Now, read for yourself in Volume III., page 601, paragraph 2, up to page more successful. The cost of maintain- 615, and you will see that from January 1st. 1831, to May 26th, 1874, I gave ing the mission is only about $5000 a away £27,172. year, which is met by voluntary sub- In Volume IV., pages 381-447, the ac- COURt is given of my income and what scriptions. Contributions may be sent to Cbarles M. Jesup, treasurer pro tem., No. 37 Wall Street.

Dr. Denney, in his" Studies in The- ology," a book which has just been published, and which is likely to be widely discussed because in it he treats so many of the current questions of the day, gives the following incident as an degree, to modem thought, and they illustration of the" distinctively Chris- grew gradually until now the sect numtian position:" "A Hindu society was bers some 250,000 persons. Their religformed, which had for its object to ap- ious success served only to bring upon them bitter persecution-first by the propriate all that was good in Christian- peasants and second by the StthaeteS,taotr~ ity without burdening itself with the rather, by the public officers of rest. Among other things which it appropriated, with the omission of only Church. two words, was the answer given in the Westminster Shorter Catechism to the The outrages on these Stundists, or question, 'What is repentance unto life?' Here is the answer: ' Repent- Stundist Methodlists-for their belief ance unto life is a saving grace, whcre· by a sinner out of a true sense of his seems most nearly to approach that of sin, and apprehension of the mercy of God in Christ doth with grief and hatred our Methodist Church-have grown of his sin turn from it unto God, with full purpose of, and endeavor after, new particularly numerous of recent years. obedience.' The words which the Hindus left out were in CMist. Instead of In July, 1891, the Holy Synod of the Greek Church, alarmed at the steadr increase of the sect, summoned a clen- cal congress at :Moscow to contrive measures fur its suppression. Legisla- tion of the utmost severity was decided upon; they were forbidden to hold prayer·meetings even in their own homes, and all public gatherings were to be dispersed by the authorities.

Many leaders in the sect were banished to Siberia and their children turned over 'apprehension of the mercy of God in to the officials of the Greek Church. to Christ,' they read simply, 'apprehen- be brought up· in the orthodox faith. sion of the mercy of God.' They were Such severe measures were determined acute enough to see," eontinued Dr. upon only because other edicts issued Denney, "that in the words they left in the spring of that year had failed to put a stop to the Stundist proselytizing.

out the whole Christianity of the defi- nition lay. . .. I entirely agree with Think of that noble pioneer of Afri- their insight. If the mercy of God is can missions, Dr. Krapf, dying on his separable from Christ. independent of knees praying for the Dark Continent.

Christ, accessible apart from Christ . . . " I am so penetrated by the feeling of there is no need and no possibility of a the nearness of the Lord's coming that Christian religion at all." I cannot describe it," he said one even- ing in November, 1881. "He is near The Stundists, who take their name indeed; oh, we ought to redeem the from the German Stunden, or hours of time and hold ourselves in readiness that praise and prayer which they keep, are we may be able to say with a good cona Protestant sect resembling somewhat science, ' Even so; come, Lord Jesus.' " both the German Methodists and Bap- . Thus he spoke and retired to rest. Next tists of this country, the Mennonites, morning they found him kneeling life- less by his bedside. Some will say that and the Dunkards. The Stundist movement took its rise he did not live to see the Lord's return, about thirty·five years ago in the prov- and that in his case the expectation of ince of Kherson, on the Black Sea. It nearness was after all his own nearness had its origin with the German peasants by death to heaven. True, but it was whom the Empress Catherine enticed a vital hope, a working hope. He from their Suabian home to colonize labored as well as looked. His expecthis district.

These sturdy peasants brought with tation was not inimical to missionary them to Kherson their religion, their pastors, and their industrious, sober labor; and if we might testify, we ways. Altho at first race antipathy kept the newcomers estranged from would say that our own simple faith, the natives, in time their quiet, industrious ways and practical godliness apart from theories and dates, that earned for them sympathy and then converts. Their religion adapted itself Cltriat s1talt come in like manner, has to their new environment, and, in some been a power in sanctification and a spur in missionary service uns~kably mighty. •

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY REV. D. L. LEONARD.

Extra.cts and Translations from Foreign contracted which, as a fruit and conse- Periodicals. quence of sin, must be formed, and then BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, burden the house, from the altar to the MASS. grave, with ignominy, wretchedness, and the curse of parents. In Satan's MISCELLANEOUS. school are the poisons elaborated and -" Wherever in any community the with the gui&e of innocent etiquette in- light and life Qf the Holy Ghost show troduced into the world, which are to- themselves, there is also revealed the day poisoning the life of our people, synagogue" (in the German Bible, "the just drawing religion out of their heart school") of Satan. A terrible word! If and then sucking the marrow out of it did not stand here in the word of God, their bones ; unbelief, unchastity, mania I could not venture to utter it. In this of amusement, mania of money, and all school Satan is the tea.cher. Here there the manias which, creeping softly to- are brought up the dreary principles day, to-morrow, like an epidemic plague, and lying commonplaces: Money is the devour myriads. Here we ~ee ruined main thing, even if blood cleaves to it. health, beginning in lawlessness, to end Enjoyment is ~omething that the man in suicide. In Satan's school are the must have, and diversion he must seek, workers trained who, with revelling for with death everything is" at an end. and laughter, beslaver holy things, hon- Youth is no time for ruth; and if there orable persons-nay, the Savior Himself, is such a thing as salvation, it will come until they have worked their heart out of itself with old age. Business is busi- of their body, and have delivered them- ness, and the Ten Commandments have selves as a welcome booty into the jaws nothing to do with it. Repentance, of the original murderer of souls. In conversion, regeneration, are merely his schools Satan leads men about by pietistic phrases which on Sundays are his rope as a bear leader his bears. Sin mouthed by rote from the pulpit. But allures, shines, smooths, gives" promises otherwise these medieval ways'of think- upon promises, until at the end she ing have been long antiquated by 'the gives her befooled victim the last push: advancement and culture of the nine- , There, you have your reward with the teenth century. Jesus is merely a man damned in hell!' "-Mi8sions und like us, only, in the interest of clerical Heidenbote (Neukirchen).

domination, He is artificially preserved as a mummy and still shown as a scare- -" In this our present time, Religion, crow to women and children. It is in morally separated from the State, and the school of Satan that those children living her proper life, is no longer sub- grow up who are bringing up their chil- mitted to the sad necessity of having dren without the nurture and admoni- recourse to material force to achieve her tion of the Lord, but with abundance of triumphs. Disengaged from temporal threatenings, blows, and curses. It is bonds, she has been restored to her first here that those children grow up who, essence, and flies off on lighter wing from having received no love, render none; one end of the world to the other. Her who a godless, undisciplined generation, early glory began in sufferings and pov- knock at the gates of the State and the erty ; it is by sufferings and poverty doors of the Church, desiring entrance that her final conquests will be accom- in order to ruin whatever has yet a look plished. Oh, marvellous power of true of Christ or Christianity. It is in the ideas I They have no need of armies "chool of Satan tl1at those marriages are or of imperial laws. and cities o:pen their gates to them, tho catapults no long- any other bribes to turn their scholars er shake down their walls. King- into parrots, chattering mechanically doms have no boundaries which can and blunderingly a scant supply of for- arrest them; they pass, they advance, eign words. The miracle of Pentecost and nations in vain guard their borders emphasizes the right of every man to against them; they suspend their march hear, in his own tongue, wherein he was neither before the diversity of tongues, born, the wonderful works of God. And of laws, and of manners, nor belore the tho mainly, it is not solely in im- insurmountable barriers of mountain mediately religious knowledge that God ranges, of forests, or of seas; they are makes known His wonderful works.

at once patient, indefatigable, and rapid, Dr. Zahn calls attention to the fact and their course through creation only that when the Crescent began to ad· ends where ends the work of God."- vance, the national churches-Greek, POUJOULAT, Histoire de S. Augustin. Syrian, Coptic, Abyssinian, Armenian- still maintained themselves, tho ter- -Dr. F. M. Zahn, speaking of the ribly crippled; but that in North Afri- pride of culture, above all of pa1'Venu ca, where there had never been a Punic, half culture, which is continually insist- but only a Latin Bible and Church, ing that this or that barbarian language Christianity disappeared utterly. In- is incapable of conveying the higher deed, the terrible and wasting conflicts thoughts of the spirit, speaks of a Ger- between Catholic and Donatist, which man merchant in Africa who offered a opened the way for this obliteration, telegram for a native in the latter's own were really a strife between a Latin language. The operator, himself an Christianity, which received all atten.

African of the same tribe, rejected it tion, and a Punic Christianity, which with the remark: "Shall not be ac- received scarcely any. If we try to cepted, that monkey language." That Anglicize or Americanize or German· was worse than good Pope Gregory's ize or Gallicize our native churches, we describing the language of his English are simply following in the wake of the converts as "a barbarian grunting," for Roman Church. The attempt to make he did not know it. Yet Gregory may English universal is likely to be no more not have been so far out, for, as Dr. blessed of God than the old attempt to Zahn remarks, as a people rises, its lan- ma~e Latin. Happily Protestantism, guage rises too. The process, indeed, tho it may be touched with this tempta- is reciprocal. Every new nobleness of tion, can in its very nature hardly yield soul helps to a new nobleness of speech, to it in any great measure. That it can· and every new nobleness of speech to a not is the best credential that it is at new nobleness of soul. present the chiet heir of Pentecoost.

As Dr. Zahn well insists, speaking of the colonial powers, a higher training -M. Coillard's great bereavement in English, French, German, or other has moved the hearts of Christians in European tongue, without a previous every land. We know then what is in thorough elementary training in the his heart when, speaking from the vernacular tongue of each people, is a depths of Africa concerning the death thoroughly unsound thing. No one of some friends in France, he says: can ever think his truest thoughts or " Sursum corda / It is not at the rail· express his truest feelings except in the way station or at the parting of the tongue which he learned at his mother's roads where we have bidden one another knee. If there are exceptions, they are that supreme farewell which has rent 80 few that they strengthen the rule. our hearts and dimmed our lives that Above all, as Dr. Zahn rightly insists, we ought to pause. Our well beloved missionaries should not allow them- are no longer there. No. It is to the selves to be allured by school grants or place of rendezvous, to the moment of

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS

reunion, that our desires ardently tend, you." But what should we say if, and with transports of joy our hopes fly under some false pretext, a foreign powtoward our Father's house, whither er were to endeavor to foist a protecthey have preceded us, our well be- torate upon ollr country, upon France! loved, where Jesus awaits us, to which 'fhe law of right is not limited to the each step brings us nearer, and where frontiers of Europe. Its jurisdiction is God shall wipe away all tears from our universal. It covers the black as well as eyes. God is not the God of the dead, the white, the weak as well as the strong. but of the living. Let us seek Him not No people have a right to take away by amon5 the dead, but among that great violence or by fraud the liberties of ancloud of witnesses who surround us, other nation.' ..-Bombay Guardian. where are Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, all the saints of the old covenant, all the -No nobler protest has appeared in· saints of the new, who follow us with France since the terrible letter which, in an intense interest in the struggles of 1694, Fenelon addressed to the conlife and in the discouragements of our science of Louis XIV. concerning his I pilgrimage. Let us cover our tombs wars of aggression and other evil acts. with flowers when we can; let us water H{J//'Per'8 Weekly, in a recent highlyapthem with our tears; grief is human, preciative review of a work on Japan and Jesus has known it. But let us by a Greek-American, signifies its conweep without bitterness. And through currence with him in the confident exthese tears, all illuminated with the pectation that Japanese good sense and! glory of heaven, may the glance of our reasonable conservatism will succeed in: faith penetrate into that invisible world keeping the nation independent of the where our own have passed and disap- Christian dogma-that is, of the Chrispeared to our feeble eyes, but whose tian doctrine. We doubt whether this powerful reality has laid hold on our eminent journal is sure to be justifled soul. " by the event. The Japanese have hardly better sense or a more reasonable con- _" A protest against the iniquitous servatism than the Greco-Roman world, war that France is waging on Madagas- and yet that did not succeed in keeping car has appeared from an unexpected itself independent of Ohristianity. Insource. The Book-binders' Trade Union, deed, it is now acknowledged that such of Lyons, have addressed a noble reply great achievements of Greek thought as to an appeal to them for contributions Platonism and Stoicism wrought direct· in aid of the Madagascar expedition. 1y toward the triumph of Christianity. They courteously refuse to give any en- Japan has no native systems answerable couragement to it, and earnestly protest to them, for Shintoism has no thought, against it as a wicked and indefensible and Buddhism and Confucianism, being act. They remark that, ' While, in our also foreign, there seems no antecedent view, war is always a horrible curse, improbability that Christianity, ecuthis war is not only a curse, but a dis- menical as it is, may win the victory grace, an iniquity, a crime against hu- over them which are Asiatic. Perhaps manity, and, in short, a sacrilege. Its Harper'8 Weekly is hopefullyanticipatreal object is to impose, in the interests ing the advent of some great sage who of commerce, upon a young nation, shall marry Western positivism to Eastwhose only fault is that of being weak, ern religiosity, and thus refresh the a foreign yoke which we ourselves atheistic devoutness of the old Japanese would not for a moment tolerate. The systems. But as this sage msy never duty laid upon us by justice is simple, appear, and as there isa Son of Man aland expressed in this axiom of the eter- ready in the field, whose overthrow bas nal law: "Do not to others what you been continually predicted and whose would not wish that they should do to victories have continually succeeded

GENERAL llISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

each other, it is possible that Harper'8 the hearts of eighteen of the high offi- Weekly is destined to disappointment. cials to purchase of them.

-A century after the triumph of King·Shan, Ohina.-The news report- Clll;istianity under C'3nstantine, St. A.u- ed to Dr. Griffith John from this place gustin remarks that it was a common is to the effect that there are now about talk among the pagans, of whom there two hundred candidates for baptism, were still great numbers, and many eighty of whom are perfectly satisfac- in very high places-" Ah well! the tory. A piece of land has been bought Church has gained a temporary victory; by the converts, with the houses upon but in doilig so she has exhausted her it, and made over to the church for strength. In a generation or two she church purposes.

will be heard of no more. " This pre- Madagascar.-The neWS from the diction sounds very comical to us now ; capital is still tantalizing. This much, but such forecasts will doubtless con- however, seems to be evident, that whattinue to be made until Gud has at last ever may be the result of the cruel war, put all enemies under the feet of His it has already brought out very promi- Son. l).ently some of the best features of Malagasy Christianity, and shown the English Notes. reality and depth. of the Christian feel- BY JAMES DOUGLAS. ing among them. Faith is obviously in exercise, as indicated by the absence London Mi88ionary Society.-Great of excitement, by the spirit of prayer, satisfaction is Ielt at the result of the and the disposition to live by the day.

appeal made by the three Bechuana Ohurch Missionm'y Society.-From chiefs, Bathoen, Tebele, and Khama. the pen of the Rev. W. G. Peel, of These chiefs practically gain all they Bombay, a remarkable paper appears asked for, while the needs of the rapidly on the subject of "The Development growing white population of the char- of the Missionary Spirit in Indian Christered company's territories have also tians." Powerful attention is called been met. It is a source of unmixed re- in this paper to the need not only of joicing to kuow that these worthy men " walk," but of "work in the Spirit," return to South Africa, having won for a point which Mr. Peel illustrates from their people a security of tenure and a recent examples. As this subject is of freedom of position greater than they unspeakable moment to the Whole ever possessed before, as well as accom- Church of Christ, we have felt conpanied by the good wishes of hosts of strained to put on record one or two of friends. the cases adduced. Thus the case is OolpO'I'tage in OentralOhina.-There cited of a most energetic worker in In- are now, in connection with the L. M. S., dia who bewailed that his bygone years four colporteurs in active service in Cen- of work for Christ had been compara- tral China-men who were formerly, tively wasted. What was meant by for the most part, ringleaders of oppo· that? "Simply that he had walked in sition to the bith for which they now the Spirit according to the light he bad bravely jeopardize their lives. The had, yet he had not worked in the Spirit, record of their doings is apostolic as re- forasmuch as he had not received the gards depth of devotion and bravery of Holy Ghost, and, therefore, had ,lacked initiative. Lately two of the number power from on high. He had generat- stormed the capital of Hunan, the most ed power from below in a walk in the conservative province, and bearded the Spirit, and had mistaken self-power and lion in his den by pressing the object of heart energy for the power which alone their mission on the Yamens themselves. and effectually makes the will of God But God was their shield, and opened to be done on earth as it is in heaven."

ENGLISH NOTES

Alongside of tbeabove may be placed conviction of sin, and really anxious to the story recently told that all the soul- get rid of its load. Hitherto they were stirring manifestation of the Lord's wont to express their faith in it without blessing in East Central Africa began showing any signs of penitence; but with the reading of a tract dealing with now under the teaching of the Spirit this searching aspect of truth. "One they are broken down, seeking forgive.

of the missionaries read that tract. His ness. Pray with us that this may be eyes were opened widely. He saw that, the token of a great outpouring of the , earnest Christian missionary though he Holy Spirit in this Usagara Mission."

was, yet he had not received the Holy South India.-At TummaZapilli, in G1.ost as Christ's gift. to fill him with the Masulipatam Mission, an awakenpower from on high. He too had gen- ing took place three years ago under the erated power from below which had influence, humanly speaking, of a native had sad limitation in self. He aban- teacher. The result is seen in large acdoned the self-power." Others sought cessions to the Church. During last the like blessing which he found, with year, 90 were baptized in the village the result that the dews of this special tank. There are now 175 Christians on grace settled on the souls, and the work the rolls. A memorial church has been took form in demonstration of the opened, and the Rev.l!. David has been Spirit and of power. May God Him- a ppointed pastor. self lead His people everywhere to the discovery of this hid treasure ! THE KINGDOM.

Japan.-The annual reports of C. M. S. – Well does Bishop Duncan, of the work in all parts of Japan are to hand. M. E. Church, South, suggest: "There The following summary concerning the is a great difference between benevo· island of Kiu·Shiu, where the work lence and beneficence, between wellbegan in 1869, is interesting In 1884 wishing and well-doing, between the the number of Christians in the island bene 'Dolo and the bene facio . .. was 154, a number which in the course of a decade has risen to about 800 ; while – " Oh, Lord, help us to sparkle all in place of a solitary missionary in over for Jesus," was the prayer of a charge at Nagasaki there are five mis- native Christian in Ceylon.

sionaries in charge of stations, four of -Avery little missionary girl, saying whom reside in the country districts her prayers at her mother's knee, exthen almost unknown. Further lay claimed: " God bless these poor heathen workers have largely increased; six that worship idols I These idols can't lady missionaries have joined the staff ; hear, and they can't see, and they can't substantial church buildings have been talk, and they can't even wiggle about /" erected; and the island, which is as large as Ireland and far more populous, -There are two things I really care has been formed into a diocese of the about: one is the progress of scientific Japanese Church. In all this there is, thought, and the other is the bettering indeed, much to stimulate to a renewal of the condition of the masses of the of steady, plodding, prayerful, and pa- people by lifting themselves out of mis- tient endeavor. ery. Posthumous fame is not particu- Usagara, East .Africa.-In this re- larly attractive to me, but, if I am to gion, decimated by recent famine, there be remembered at all, I would rather it has been a marked outpouring of the should be as " a man who did his best Spirit. The testimonies resembled a to help the people" than by any other "revival" meeting at home. The Rev. title. – Hua:leg.

H. Cole says: "It was a new experi- -If I wished to praise a missionary, ence to see the people under evident I should say that he was a Moravian.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

[TRESE statistics are designed to include only Missions among either non-Christian or nonduced. Accnracy has been sought, but also completeness, and hence conservative estimates within the space afforded by two pages of this Magazine, a large number of the smaller and special s:i ii …. "". 'd …a "C.~ 0 .~= NAMES Ol" MISSIONARY SOOIETIES IN ~;; o:i ",,,, :Pili GREAT .HRITAIN AND UPON THE ~:g a~ ii Z& =" 1,,::9'" CONTINENT, AND SUMMARIEI FOR A..£..=~~ '; § '" oZ eo ~~ ~~ :!3~ 0 .i':"o ASIA, .AFRICA, AUSTRALIA, ETC. o~ '" 'd'~ .'s" ..:l ~ Eo< – — — — — — – – 0 ._— — 70 65 1,040 I Baptist (England) ….•••.••.•…. ……. 1792 $356,220 110 31 117 2 Strict Baptist………………………. 1861 3,600 1 2 1 1 6 63 3 London Society (L. M. S.) ……………. 1795 773,014 166 30 149 71 1478 9,412 4 Chureh Society (C. M. S.) ……………. 1799 1,658,240 344 93 274 363 329 5,776 5 Propagation Society (S. P. G.)………… 1701 475,308 227 39 215 17 175 8,165 6 Universities' Mission ……………….. 1859 118,805 30 89 …. 25 7 112 7 The Friends'. ……………………… 1867 65,135 23 … 19 17 …. 427 8 Wesleyan Society…………………… 1816 629,040 147 35 142 70 173 2,602 9 Methodist New Connection………….. 1859 24,555 8 … 6 1 . … 67 10 Primitive Methodist…….•..••. …….. 1869 . 18,659 8 .. 7 1 …. 66 11 United Methodist Free Churches .•••..••. 1837 108,993 27 3 15 …. …. 427 44,800 14 12 Welsh Calvinistic….•.•…. ………… 1841 1 11 5 6 246 13 Presbyterian Church of England..•.•…. 1847 98,600 20 14 25 21 13 170 14 Presbyterian Chnrch of Ireland ……..•. 1840 101,275 21 6 18 17 11 197 15 China Inland Society………………… 1865 165,785 80 199 98 258 11 809 16 Church of Scotland …………………. 1829 196,582 22 18 20 48 8 448 17 Free Church…………. ……………. 1848 519,220 61 6 43 54 15 661 18 Reformed Presbyteriau………..•…… 1842 … 3,905 2 1 1 "'0 9 19 United Presbyterian ………………… 1847 291,490 70 25 69 36 19 762 20 Other British Societies…..•…………. ' ….. 411,810 243 47 137 214 52 1,523 21 Paris Society . . _ .. 1822 • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 0 ••••••• 97,193 31 4 31 8 26 286 2j/. B&E!Je Saciety ……………………….. 1S15 2114,732 1112 46 132 S 3D SSl 23 Berlin Society….. ………………. 1824 106,166 68 8 67 5 1 553 24 Breklnm (Schleswig-Holstein)………… 1877 14,597 10 .. , 6 …. …. 24 25 Gossner's Society…………………… 1836 46,060 18 14 14 2 18 435 26 Hermannsburg Society……..•…•…… 1854 54,444 61 7 53 …. 1 292 76,723 33 2 25 1 17 502 27 Leipsic Society …………….. …. _.. 1836 28 Moravian Church ………… _……….. 1732 99,158 100 73 151 15 25 1,898 29 North German SOCIety………………. 1836 28,610 14 5 7 7 1 37 30 Rhenish Society…………………….. 1829 108,841 86 10 75 6 16 276 81 Eight other German Societies ……….. … , .. 72,300 10 67 35 15 2 53 32 Twelve Netherlands Societies ………… …… 166,720 102 48 76 …. 17 767 113 Fifteen Scandinavian Societies ……….. …… 242,500 120 33 78 69 74 1,269 228 7,186 — – – – — — — — – – … I:l4. Societies in Asia, Africa, Australia, etc… …… 480,620 148 212 285 87 Totals for Enrope, Asia, etc…•… ….. – – – – – – _. – – —- —– Total. for America……………. ." $7,948,200 2,587 1,112 2,402 1,508 2,829 41,941 ' – $5,672,772 …… 1,441 365 1,280 1,070 1,466 13,177 — – — — -.- Totals for Christendom…….. " ………. $13,620,972 4,028 1,477 3,682 2,578 4,295 55,118 Protestant people., and hence the fignres of certain societies doing colonial work have been rehave been made concerning certain Items omitted from some reports. Mainly in order to keep organizations have been gronped together.] ..!> .S ai 0 J, 8:s "'"g ""' """, … ~ &~""ai..; ",.~ '0'" ai 'a'"" ~~'~".,"'…~.. .~~ ~ 0 ..c:l -<" Eo< " ~>: "..c:l • -l3 r"n — — – – – – – – – — — 1,386~~ f:0Q;' a <lJQ)~ rn Countries in which cO .Q;,:.. …….. Missions are Sustained. "t:I ………

~ 0 >-'l ~ rn Q —– 820 36,534 2,069 108,573 530 18,500 India, C!hina, Palestine, Africa, 1 West Indies. 778 India (Madras, Ceylon). 68 25 795 130 1,800 31 2 9,828 2,557 96,295 2,103 407,840 1.980 127,464 China, India, Africa, Madagascar, 3 6,875 2,748 56,538 4,478 Polynesia. 3,663 2,300 32,000 2,340 210,624 2,016 84,725 Persia, China, Japan, India, 4 1,186 226 Africa, North America, etc. 206 38 2,737 78 72,000 850 38,000 IndIa. China, Japan, Malaysia, 5 486 150 40,979 2,200 Africa, West Indies, elC. 2,996 2,428 1,482 213 4,200 36 1,657 Africa (Lake Nyassa and Zanzi- 6 82 35 bar). 12,000 165 14,566 Palestine, India, Cbina. Madagas- 7 car. 127,000 885 55,400 India, China, Africa (West and 8 South). West Indies. 4,000 18 370 China (Shantung, Tien-tsin). 9 82 26 720 15 2,500 3 35 Africa (Fernando Po, Zambesi). 10 472 278 7,622 237 21,000 132 6,500 China, Africa, Australia. 11 277 230 2,726 353 11,608 250 6,191 N. E. India, France (Brittany). 12 250 146 4,464 413 7,780 50 2,500 India, China, Malaysia. 13 259 42 908 316 2,500 55 4,346 China, India (Kathiawar). 14 939 244 4,681 746 18,000 33 424 China (Fifteen Provinces). 15 551 117 1,704 78 as" 6,705 13,278 India, East Africa, Palestine. 16 825 276 8,263 310 14,951 384 23,962 India. A frica, South and East. 17 40 3 Arabia, Palestine,Newllebddes. 130 2 175 Syria (Antioch, etc.). 13 2 18 962 276 19,267 777 42,000 286 18,170 India, China, Japan, Africa, West 19 and South, West Indies.

2,240 191 17,150 1,231 32,000 112 4,581 20 360 198 12,355 737 30,000 140 8,562 Africa, Sonth and West, Tahiti. 21 1,229 455 15,242 702 30,200 365 13,776 South India, China, West Africa. 22 701 160 13,255 420 28,603 55 4,798 East and South Africa, China. 23 40 8 60 24 195 7 115 India (Telugus). 24 483 50 12,932 1,416 38,971 118 3,081 India (Ganges, Chota Nagpore 25 413 114 16,738 247 35,561 57 3,930 Inl~:'. South Africa, New Zea- 26 563 148 7,098 387 14,539 180 5,316 South India, Burmah, British andl27 German East Africa. 32,367 1,650 93,649 %1 24,002 South Africa, Australia, South 28 2,122 187 America, West Indies, Eskimo.

70 25 846 245 1,492 23 625 West Africa, New Zealand. 29 453 219 17,931 695 56,944 153 8,913 Africa, East Indies, New Guinea, 30 China. 315 …… " 1,5001 21)0 31 161 28 993 507 60,450 2,800 215,000 127 2,330 32 1,569 472 25,105 1,500 78,000 417 37,500 33 – – – – – – – – – – – – 8,022 1,462 140,897 5,725 287,000 2,600 47,880 34 — 16,962 691,682 34,644 2,018,865 12,701 582,600 — – – —- – – – – – – – – 4-9,63-9 304,111 28,437 761,936 6,683 203,402 995,79863,081 2,770,801 19,384 786,002 – – – – – – – – – – – – 17,306 5,669 — 66,945 211,631 Many societies have done well, but this the heart of the nation to themselves, has excelled them all, for it has most and these graves of missionaries scat· nearly approached the ideal Church, tered over the earth hold the heart of formed after the pattern of its founder; the Church to .themselves. Harriet first and foremost in the great battle- Newell, at Mauritius; Harriet Wins- field, yet seeking the last and lowest low, at Ceylon; Martyn, at Tokat; among the ranks of men.-Robert N. Grant, at Mosul; Perkins and Stod- Oust. dard, at Urumia; Levi Parsons, uncle -Some society will do well to look of the honored Governor of the State of him up ; for he has in him the stuff of New York, who died at. Alexandriawhich first-class missionaries are made. these places are sacred in the thought The story is told of a young man in an and to the hearts of Christians because Eastern college who, with a view of earn- of those missionary graves. The earth ing money to pay his way through was consecrated once for all by the school, inserted an .. ad" in the local cross of Christ set up upon it, and it is column of the daily, as follows: " An consecrated afresh by every missionary impecunious student wants work of any grave. Every land where a missionary kind ; business experience, expert book- father or mother has fallen is sacred keeper and cashier; can saw wood or unto God. It is the possessiou of the milk a cow." Church of Christ.-Dr. R. S. Storr8.

-Behold the high ideal upon which -As far back as 1835, when the every disciple of Christ is to fix his American Board was establishing a misgaze, and toward which he is contin- sion on the West Coast of Africa, there ually to push his way. Well did Rev. were those who deemed it a foolish and W. G. Peel say in a paper recently wicked waste of life. But in an annual read at the Bombay Conference: "A report it was written: "The Christian full development of the missionary Church ought not to forget that in the spirit means, in ultimate analysis, such space of less than forty years not less a conditioning of Christian men and than 17 separate expeditions were sent women, who are verily members of the from Europe, whose object was to asmystical Body of Christ, as to allow of certain the source and termination of Christ's living Ilis life through them, the Niger; to which 11 leaders and 8 to permit of Christ's mind freely ex- other men of education who accompressing itself through them, to admit panied them, besides scores of attend· of Christ's power actively and effec- ants, sacrificed their Iives. The greattually working in and through them, to est minds in Europe dreamed the object ensure a flow of Christ's Gospel as worthy of the cost, while the world ad- • rivers of living water' out of them, mired and praised the devoted enthu· to exhibit to the world spiritual tem- siasm of these martyrs to the spirit of ples of God in which Christ is enthroned geographical research."

as God, supreme, dominating, and au- -According to Mr. Lloyd, of the thoritativc, and to furnish, really sup- Church Missionary Society, for nearly ply to the world, all the fruits of the eleven years missionaries labored in Holy Spirit of God which Christ re- Foochow and its neighborhood without ceived 'without measure' and abun- a single convert, and the work was on dantly imparts to all true members of the eve of being given up. But in 1861 His Body." 3 men came over to the side of Christ; -The 400 acres of Greenwood Ceme- and now in that one province there are tery hold to themselves the hearts of 30,000 professed Christians, and the millions whose friends have there been Church Missionary Society alone has in laid down in their last sleep. The na· it 10 ordained Chinese ministers and tional cemeteries of the country hold 170 churches. -The Anglo·Saxons are missionary ary colleges in all unevangelized lands, and thus raise up a great company of at heart. Out ot 139 missionary socie- young men to be lwme missionary lead- ers, each in his own country and among ties at work in the world, 121 are sup- his own people. So shall Hindus evanported by Anglo·Saxon money; and gelize India, Japanese, Japan, etc. out of the $12,500,000 given for foreign missions, over $10,000,000 came from YOUNG PEOPLE. the Anglo.Saxon race. – Tlw New Era. -In "rder to stir up the members of -At a Presbyterian Missionary Con- the Y. M. C. A. to larger measures of gress held not long since in New J er- prayer and giving for missions, The sey, William Rankin gave these reasons Young Men'8 Era has begun in the why we ought to believe in foreign mis- .. Field of the World" a series of artisions: (1) The purpose of God, as we cles on India, written by Mr. David Mcnnd it promised to Abraham, t· In thy Conaughy, Jr., secretary for India of seed shall all the nations of the earth be the International Committee, who for blessed ;" (2) the command of our Sav- several years has been in that field layior, .. Go ye, therefore, and teach all ing the foundations for a work which nations;" (3) the example of the primi- promises, under the favor of God, to tive Church-" beginning at Jerusa· have a large part in the great work of lem," they went across the 1Egean Sea taking the light of the Gospel into India. and planted the Gospel in Europe; (4) the benevolence of the Christian relig- -The Association in Louisville, Ky., ion; (5) the spiritual condition of the has undertaken to raise $150,000 for a heathen world; (6) the events of Provi- suitable headquarters, and under the dence in our day; (7) the seal of the impulse of $30,000 subscriptions made Holy Spirit; (8) the certainty of suc- at one meeting after a glowing appeal cess; (9) the reflective influence of for- by Rev. B. Fay Mills, has good hope of eign missions upon the Church at home. success.

-A significant movement has been -At the semi-annual meeting of the inaugurated in London, under the aus· trustees of the Christian Endeavor Sopices of laymen, entitled" A Mission· ciety, held in December at Detroit, the ary Mission to Men." This does not report of the secretary showed that mean, as one might suppose, to men in there were 42,800 societies, with a memthe slums of London, or men in India bership of 2,568,000. The societies in or China, but rather to those in the this country number 34,392, and there churches of England, to awaken in are 3185 in Canada, 3000 in England, them a suitable apprehension of their and over 1600 in Australia. The three duty to carry the Gospel to others. Let weeks before the report closed showed us have such a mission among the men an enrollment of 133,115, and 105 socieof the United States I ties.

-The New York Evangelist offers at -At the convention of the New a cost of $1350 a missionary tour ex- South Wales Endeavor Union, greettending through next spring to summer, ings were received from the United Soand including the West and the Pacific ciety in America, from Texas, Iowa, coast (with their Indian, Mormon, Chi- China, India, Ireland, and all the Ausnese, and frontier problems), Japan, tralian colonies. China, Formosa, Borneo, New Guinea, Tasmania, New Zealand, the Fiji, Ton- -The missionary spirit so marked ga, and Samoan Islands, Hawaii, etc. among Endeavorers in America is not peculiar to this land. At the recent -The latest, and perhaps by far the convention of the New South Wales most important phase of the great Stu- Union 12 delegates offered themselves dent Volunteer Movement, is found in for service in the foreign mission field. the effort to extend it to all the mission- – l'he name of the Endeavor Society whites is contemplated by a number of in Germany has been changed from representative ministers and Christian Jugend Verein Ohristlicher Bestrobun- business men from various denomina· gen (Young People's Association for tions. to be located in the mountains of Ohristian A.ctivity), to Jugend Bund fur western North Carolina. Options have Entschiedenes Christenthum (Young been secured on some 20,000 acres of People's Society for Decisive Christian- land about twenty miles from Ashe- ity). This was done so that the mono- ville. The scope of the work is entirely gram .. C. E." might be preserved. missionary and cooperative. Its advan- There is no foreign language that can tages are to be reserved chiefly for reo literally translate " Endeavor." ligious people. The first lots are to be -It is significant to note that or t::locie- obtained on long leases for a nominal ties of Buddhist Endeavor," on the Jines sum. There is to be no land speculaof the Endeavor movement. have been tion. All profits accruing from sale of established in Japan by the Buddhist land are to be used in beautifying the and Shinto priests, in order to counter- site and in miSSionary and educational act the work of Christian teachers and operations.

societies. They advocate much of the -Clara Barton, President of the Red philanthropy of the New Testament, and Cross Society for the United States, has have begun to employ" Buddhist Bible- announced that the society will under- women." take to receive and distribute contribu· AMERICA. tions and supplies for the sufferers in Turkey, the demands having been such United States.-According to the in- that they could not be resisted. It is ternal revenue statistics, there are 208,- estimated that 350,000 persons will need 380 retail liquor-dealers in the United relief, and that it will require $5,000,- States and 4555 wholesale dealers. In 000 to supply their necessities. A.meri· addition, there are several thousand cans will not be backward in meeting dealers in malt liquors at retail and the demands of the occasion.

wholesale, 1440 rectifiers. and 1771 -Chicago has 10 social settlements, brewers, making a total of 232,295 per. and they are united in a federation. sons or firms engaged in the liquor The following is the list of names and business in a popUlation of 65,000,000, locations: Hull House, 335 South Halor one to every 280 inhabitants. New stead Street; Northwestern University, York, with 41,176 licenses, heads the 252 West Chicago Avenue; Jewish Set· list. Illinois is second, with 17,833; tlement, 1[)8 West Thirteenth Place; and then follow in order, Ohio, Penn- University ot Chicago, 4655 Gross Ave· sylvania, and California. nue ; Epworth House, 229 South Hal- -The OMi8tian Advocate figures the stead; Chicago Commons, 140 North nationality of the persons engaged in Union Street; Olivet Mission, 279 Cly- the retail liquor traffic in Philadelphia bourn Avenue; Unity Settlement, 80 as follows: Chinamen, 2; Jews, 2; Elen Etreet; Helen Heath House, 869 Italians, 18; Spaniards, 140; negroes, Thirty-third Court; Sedgwick Street 265; Welsh, 160; French, 185; Scotch, Mission, 374 Sedgwick Street. Miss 497; English, 568; Germans, 2851; Jane Addams is president, and Professor Irish, 3041; Americans, 205. Total, Graham Taylor secretary. The total 8034. Of this number, 7638 are Roman number of residents is about 75.

Catholics. Of the saloon·keepers, 3696 -New York City has a Charity Or· are women, all foreigners but 1, and all ganization Society which issues a di- Roman Oatholics. rectory, a book of over 500 pages. Says -A colony for health and rest and the Independent: "We commend it to for missionary effort among mountain the careful study of those who declare that the churches arc doing little or Dr. Jessup regards this action as • some· nothing for the sodal and temporal wel- what startling' in this age of Christian fare of the people. It divides the be- comity. Schweifat is only six miles nevolent resources of the city into from Beirut, our mission has sustained classes, with their organizations, as fol- schools and services there for nearly lows: Public charities, 71; for tem- forty years; 5 Protestant churches can porary relief, 164,; for special relief, be seen from the village. Very perti- 64; for foreigners' relief, 32; for per- nent is Dr. Jessup's inquiry: • Are all manent relief, 85; for medical relief, the fields of Asia and Africa so crowd- 189; for defectives, 44; for reforma- ed with laborers that their friends can tion, 24; missions, orders, etc., 63 ; mis- find no other place in which to spend cellaneous, 232; mutual, 78 ; churches their funds? ' " and congregations (with their regular charitable and benevolent societies), 620. -The Presbyterians have 690 -Total, 1664. To these may be added churches with 33,000 communicants 29 organizations, some temporary, or in foreign fields, in maintenance of not yet fully established, making the which they last year spent $976,000. full total, 1695." -A Southern Presbyterian has given -The Children's Aid Society reports $5000 for a hospital in Soochow, and a that during tile last year, in 6 lodging- Lutheran {General Synod) $2000 for one houses were 5701 different boys and in the Muhlenberg Mission, West Af- girls; 231,120 meals and 167,733 lodg- rica. ings were supplied. In the 21 day and 12 evening 8cllo01s 13,724 children were -Dr. W. A. P. Martin, President of taught, partly fed, and partly clothed; the Imperial College, Peking, has resign- 807,939 meals were supplied; 2059 were ed the charge of that institution after a sent to homes and employment; 4358 quarter century of service, and is in this were aided with food, medicine, etc., country on leave of absence. He now through the" Sick Children's Mission" ; goes on the retired list with the title of 5769 children enjoyed the benefits of President Emeritus, and the mandarin the "summer home" at Bath, L. I. ; rank of tajen, .. great man," conferred 6156 mothers and sick infants were sent by the Chinese Government. to the" health home" at Coney Islaud. Tot~l number under charge of the Sl>- -Dr. A. W. Rudisill, of Madras, the ciety during tile year, 37,979, at an ex- head of the Methodist publishing house pense of $7812. The total expense of in India, came to this country a year the industrial schools and night schools ago to equip himself for starting an was $134,863, while the running ex- electrotyping department. He went penses of the lodging-houses were $57,- into a shop in Baltimore as an appren- 875. tice, and by working from five o'clock in the morning until midnight, not only – I t would seem as tho the Turk were learned the business, but excited so making mischief enough in Western much interest in his work that he re- Asia, but Woman's Work for Woman turned to India with $11,000 contributgives this neWS item, which is com- ed to his enterprises without solicitation. mended "to whom it may concern" : " Seven Christian (or Disciple) ministers -The evangelical outlook in Mexico from the United States landed at BeirUt is full of hope. A recent writer says: September 29th, and, without confer- .. Every year the demand for the Bible ring with missionaries there, drove out increases. In 1894 the American Bible to Schweifat, immersed 7 and ordained Society employed 50 colporteurs, who a young Syrian as their missionary, to traversed Mexico in every direction." labor in that village. No wonder that -A colporteur of the Valparaiso Bible Society recently sold in one district in the north 1800 pesos' (about 35 i8ts, £211,486; Nonconformist societies cents to the peso) worth of Bibles and in England and Wales, £379,550; Seotch religious books in three months. and Irish Presbyterian societies, £195,- 944 ; Roman Cath01ic societies, £15,879. -The number of missionaries of all 'societies working on the South Ameri- -Ina latelypubl!shed book Sir John can continent is about 400. The Prot- Lubbock tells us that since 1887 the estant adherents number about 100,000, number of persons in prison has de- of whom 70,000 are in the Guianas, creased nearly a third. In juvenile principally in Dutch Guiana, where crime the decrease is even more satis- Moravian efforts have been attendt:d factory. In 1856 the number of young with remarkable success. persons committed was 14,000; last year, in spite of the enormOUS increase EUROPE. of the population, the number was only 5100. The yearly average of persons Great Britain.-Mr. Arnold White sentenced to penal servitude in the five suggests, in The Obse'I'Ver, that after 8 years ending in 1864 was 2800, and that century of missionary labor the time number has steadily fallen, being for has come when a royal commission last year only 729, or but one quarter. should be formed to inquire into the re- notwithstanding the increase of popusults, so that untraveled Englishmen lation. In fact, 8 convict prisons have may have the opportunity of forming become unnecessary and have been ap· an impartial judgment on questions that plied to other purposes. are now under dispute. The real occasion of the suggestion is the trouble -The London Police Court Mission our country has with China; for Mr. was a powerful agency for good to the White would have our government give 85,000 persons who passed through the " denominational missionaries clearly to police courts of London in 1894; 15,- understand that if they choose to run 855 of these were helped by the misrisks, it is they, aud not the tax-payers sion ; more than 1000 girls and women of this country, who must take the con- were rescued from shame and degradasequences." So far as we know, this tion ; 177 men were admitted into the is just what the missionaries do. But home, and 149 have done well; 89 lads if missionaries are Englishmen, and they were admitted into the lads' shelter ate assaulted or slain in defiance of home, and 279 were restored to friends. treaty rights, then the Government in- Thirteen missionaries work in the courts. tervenes, not because they are missionaries, but because they are Englishmen. -Early in J'lnuary the editor-in-chief As for the proposed royal commission, of this REVIEW began his series of meetwhy not have one to inquire how far ings at Liverpool; will visit Wales, the Christianity has justified its existence West of England, and Ireland during in England after eighteen hundred the first three months; and during the years ?-London Ohristian. next quarter he will travel in Scotland and the Midland counties, returning to -Canon Scott Robertson's twenty- London for conferences at Exeter Hall fourth report of the voluntary contribu- and Mildmay. Surely many and fertions of Christians in the British Isles in vent should be the petitions that great support of foreign missionary work grace be bestowed upon this gifted and shows that last year the total contribut- eminent promoter of world-wide mised amounted to £1,375,571. Only in sions. 1891 has this total been exceeded. This total is divided as follows: Church of -A large company, some weeks ago, England societies, £572,712; joint so- assembled at an Edinburgh railway stacieties of churchmen and Nonconform- tion to bid Godspeed to one who has spent nearly half a century in the foreign field. This was the Rev. William dren, and it is the exception to find a Anderson of Old Calabar. He is re- Spanish farmer who is able to read or turning to Africa to devote his remain- write. Germany boasts of being in the ing life to the furtherance of a work foremost rank among the nations in the which has happily been most encourag· kulturkampf of the world, yet she exing and successful in his hands. We pends $185,000,000 on her army, while congratulate the United Presbyterian $10,000,000 is deemed sufficient for edu- Church in having such a veteran to rep- cation. France maintains an army at resent it.-JIlree Ohurch Monthly. an expense of $151,000,000, and sup- portl! her schools with $21 000,000. The -Queen Victoria honored herself and United States expends $1~5,OOO,OOO for her realm when she received the Chris- public schools, while the army and tian King Khama and the other .ifrican navy cost only $54,000,000. chiefl! in Windsor Palace. And it was a righteous act when assurances were ASIA. given that the Government would see to it that no chartered company was Islam.-The fleets of European powsuffered to force upon his people any of ers now gathered in the Levant are forthe vices of civilized countries. midable enough to compel the assent of the Porte to any terms which these -George Miiller, of Bristol, recently powers can unite ·upon. England has celebrated his ninetieth birthday. His 28 vessels in Turkish waters, 10 of them orphan houses, known all the world first-class battleships. France has 19, over, have been wholly supported by Russia 13, Italy 6, while Germany, "prayer and faith" during the sixty- Austria, and Greece have enough within one years of their existence. He has easy reach of the Dardanelles to swell received for them altogether the sum of the number to 80 or more. $6,866,743, and has provided for the maintenance and instruction of 120,763 -At no time nor in any age has human children. It is also said that he has life been safe from a violent death in a been the direct and indirect means of Mohammedan land, writes Dr. William distributing more copies of the Bible H. Thomson, in Harper'8 Magazine. than any other individual. The sword renders every country where Isalm rules alone a constantly increas- The Continent.-The Basle Mission- ing scene of desolation. No roads are ary Society closed its last financial year ever kept up in a Mohammedan region. with a balance in the treasury of more No man ever went from one Mohammethan 64,000 francs. The receipts sur- dan city to another unless he carried passed those of the previous year by arms or joined a cavalcade. It is not 60,326 francs, and this increase is due safe to travel alone for a mile's space in simply to the consent of the contribu- the Moslem world beyond the reach of tors to the" missionary penny collec- some Christian occupying power. No tion" to increase their annual offering traveler can tread the soil of Mecca or by 40 cents. visit the ruins of Yemen but at the peril of his life. Wherever Islam reigns un- -The Moravian Church is endeavor- checked, whether in Arabia, Afghanising to accumulate £15,000 for a medical tan, or Morocco, this uniform but natumissionary training fund, but so far ral outcome of the religion founded by only £1500 have been received. a highwayman is the fruit by which this tree is to be judged. To a sincere -Italy expends every year $96,000,- Moslem no Christian has a right to live 000 for her soldiers, and less than unless he has paid the kltaroj, or escape- $4,000,000 for her schools. In Spain it money, of Koran law from decapitation. costs $100,000,000 to maintain the army, and only $1,500,000 to educate the chil- [February -The press censorship, as Dr. Samuel as the most insane policy he could Jessup says, suggests the propriety of adopt. The Armenians are among the the organization of a " Society for the most industrious and inoffensive people Prevention of Cruelty to Manuscripts." in the world. Their habits of thrift The words "freedom" and "union" have made them in commerce and in are always obliterated. No Christian finance correspond in the East to the can be called" a learned man" except Jews in Europe. They have been pros- by some paraphrase. Royalty, if it reo pering too much, and as many of them fers to any Christian king or queen, have caught some of the spirit and in- must be designated by some inferior centive to progress of Europe and title. In the Bible dictionary, which America, the word has gone forth from Dr. Post is preparing. all references to the old conclave of Islam's real rulers, rebellion, such as those of Absalom and the UIema of Constantinople, that the Adonijah, are suppressed, all incidents Armenian is to be suppressed in true and references to the geography and his- Moslem fashion.-Dr. WILLIAM H.

tory of the land now known as Armenia THOMSON, in Harper's Magazine.

are especially scrutinized and doctored. -A colporteur of the British and Mount Ararat has been leveled to a Foreign Bible Society reports that in plain. The Scripture quotation, " King distributing 2412 gospels and portions of kings," is made to read, "King of of the Bible in Jerusalem, these 18 lanthe kings of the Gentiles," with the in- guages were required: Russian, 1570 ; tent of excepting the Sultan as one not Armenian, 162; Armeno-Turkish. 160 ; under the kingship of Christ. Wher- Arabic, 106 ; Turkish, 25 ; Greco-Turkever a title occurs which is in special use ish, 20; Greek Modern, 180; Bulgaamong Moslems in a religious or politi- rian, 50; Abyssinian, 40; French, 20 ; cal' sense, it is stricken out, and some English, 10; German, 15; Italian, 17 ; insignificant designation put in its Servian, 7; Croatian, 10: Bohemian, place. The word "martyr" is not al- 10: Polish, 5; Roumanian, 5. lowed to be applied to Christians, as only Moslems may be called "mar- -November 20th Rev. C. A. V. Van tyrs." The words" college" or " uni- Dyck died in Beirilt, aged seventy-seven, versity," in connection with Christian and after fifty-five years of devoted education, are erased. The Syrian Prot- missionary service. He was healer, estant College must be called a " School preacher, teacher, translator, all in one, for Young Boys. "-Ohurc1t at Home and was the greatest of Arabic scholars. and Abroad. His life work centered and found its -Native Christian popUlations under climax in the Arabic translation of the the Turk have been, during this gen- Bible, which is no doubt destined to eration, steadily increasing in numbers, playa momentous part in the coming wealth, and intelligence, simply because evangelization of the entire Mohammethey eagerly strive for a share in the dan world_ civilization of their more fortunate India.-In the recent debate on the brethren of the West. The Moslem is Indian Budget in the House of Com- by his religion absolutely shut out from mons, Sir Henry Fowler said: "In any such share. Everywhere he is los- dealing with Indian questions Indian ing ground and growing poorer, while interests ought to be supreme, as on the Christian is growing richer and no other ground could we hold that wiser than he_ He has to witness the empire_" WoIds like these, spoken despised Christians rapidly outstripping in the British House of Commons, are him in every respect. It is this which carefully treasured up in memory by fills him with fury, and prompts him to Indian politicians and used as the those acts which we are so apt to regard Magna Charta of Indill:'s political privi. leges, and as the basis of India's ex- pensaries had increased by 76 per cent, pectations. It is to be hoped that the and was in the latter year 2025, while English public will not allow such the number of patients treated was 16,- broad statements of policy to pass un- 973,468-an increase of 176 per cent.

noticed or lie unforgotten. India ex- For cataract alone 20,279 operations pects England to fulfil her promises. were performed, and 7,500,000 persons A.nd whatever England promises, India were vaccinated, yet only one fifteenth henceforth claims as her right. India of the people of Bengal live within five in 1858 had no right to demand the miles of a dispensary.

terms given by the Queen's proclama· -An Indian Mohammedan gentleman tion. But, having received the boon, belonging to the Civil Service, gave the people of this country have tena· this testimony to the good work of the ciously insisted upon the concessions of missionary school. Speaking of his the proclamation as their inalienable Bengal Christian teacher, he said: "He right. Statements like that of Sir taught me the meaning of truth, and Henry Fowler's will be treasured up in honor, and sympathy, and love. No the same manner. And so long as these man ever influenced me as he did, and assurances are lived up to, India will when he died I mourned him as a fabe satisfied; but if it is rumored that ther." England is breaking faith with India, trouble will follow. The words quoted -Dr_ Miller, of the ~radras Christian above arrest attention because the rela· College, has been the mark for much tions between a supreme power and severe criticism on account of his alsubordinate provinces in distant lands leged lack of Christian fervor in teachare not usually maintained on such ing. Therefore these words from the terms. Turkey's relations with Ar- Principal are well worth reading; menia would have to be radically " Taking into account the last sixteen changed if the Porte should lay down or twenty years, I am confident that the rule that Armenian interests are to there are as many, or probably more, be supreme in dealing with that un- men now active members of the Chrishappy province. Spain and Cuba are tian Church who became so through not held together by such a silken bond their being baptized either while actuas that. We do not think the world's ally students of the Madras Christian history furnishes another such instance. College, or as the direct result of their It is certainly a Significant fact that the connection with it, than have been greatest colonial empire ever under the similarly added to the Church through sway of a single ruler is governed, pro· the instrumentality, not only of any fessedly at least, according to the prin- one, but of all the other 17 mission colciples laid down by Sir Henry Fowler. leges, or at all events of the 13 Prot- Some people in Canada and South estant mission colleges in Southern India Africa and Australia, as well as in put together."

India, say that England does not always -The popular conception of a Mo.

transact business with her colonies ac· hammedan Malay is that he is a very cording to this rule. Yet it is a satis· undesirable sort of person. The pub- faction to be told that this is what Eng. lished accounts of the memorial service land wants to do, and will do as soon of the late Sultan of Johore will serve as she can afford it.-Indian Witness. to correct this impression. And the memorial service held at Johore last -Some figures published in " Medi- September, under the direction of the cal Missions in India," by the late Medi· Presbyterian Church, is also a reminder cal Congress at Calcutta, are of inter- that some wrong impressions concern- est. Between 1877 and 1893 the num- ing possible harmony betwcen Chris- ber of government hospitals and dis- tians and Mohammedans must be removed before the white light of truth a branch line from Peking to Kalgan, fills our minds. The service began by are things which are sure to come in singing the hymn, "Our God, our help the not distant future.-.Rev. Henry in ages past," followed by the Psalm, BZodgett.

" Lord, thou hast been our dwelling· -Robert Coltman, M.D., writes from place." Prayer was offered by the Rev. Peking: "Two years ago I was called G. M. Reith, and addresses were given to see a Manchu official named Rui, by the Dato Meldrum, a Mohammedan who had been stricken with paralysis. official, and by the Rev. J. A. B. Cook. Under treatment he gradually recov- Mr. Cook said of the late Sultan that ered, and is now able to go about. He "He stood head and shoulders above sent at first for his medicine by his son, all the Malay princes of his time."- a young man of twenty-one years. Indian Witness. Afterward he came himself, and they -In our much speech concerning the both listened attentively to the preach- marvels of Japan's progress, let us not ing of the hospital evangelist in the forget that Siam also is forging forward waiting.room. From the truth they into line with civilized nations. ~he heard there they became interested in has her railroads and telegraphs. She Christianity, and daily attended Mr.

enjoys electric lights. But the newest Ament's chapel, which was much nearer and most significant act is her accept· than ours. They also invited Miss Rus- ance of the Red Cross Treaty, by which sell, of the American Board, to visit them she binds herself to recognize the neu· and in a little more than a year, father, trality of those who minister to the mother, and son all united with the wounded in·time of war. church of the American Board mission, China.-It secms to be a fact well and are living good Christian lives. established that, as in Turkey the recent atrocities were all planned in Constanti· -European statesmen rejoiced when nople, so also in the Celestial Empire the gates of the "hermit nations," riot and murder did not originate among China and Japan, were forced. It the masses. but were contrived and en· meant an immense extension of comcouraged by mandarins, governors, and merce. They rejoiced again when Japan such like. It is they who start foul began to introduce Western civilizaslanders and stir up the baser sort of the tion. It means an immense demand for people. Western food, clothing, and machinery. But now they are standing aghast at -An imperial rescript has sanctioned the fact that the Japanese are supplying the construction of a trunk line of rail- their own wants, and are already com· way from Chinkiang, near Nanking, peting with Europe in supplying China along the Grand Canal to Peking. This and India. They have dismissed forwill connect with the line from Tientsin eigners from their mills and machine to Shanhaikwan, and thence to Kerin shops. They operate 2100 miles of rail- -in Manchuria, ultimately connecting road, and the only foreigner employed with the Russian transcontinental rail· is a Scotchman who married a Japanese way. The length of the line will be woman. Sir Charles Lyall says that not less than 1500 miles, and it will con· "the industrial inventions by which nect the heart of Manchuria with Pe· Europe has prevailed over Asia are king and Shanghai. This railway, so about to be turned against her."

far from being opposed, was approved AFRICA. alike by metropolitan and provincial official!!. This is one of the results of -The agent of the American Bible the war. An extension of this line to' Society reports favorably on Bible cir- Canton, a line to the western provinces, culation in Egypt, the work being done mainly through the agency of the Amer- 50,000 natives and 8000 European miican Presbyterian mission. Arabic is ners, and there are 2700 stamps in operathe language used by all. Six of the tion. Moreover, this body of ore, which 7,000,000 of inhabitants are l-lohamme- is more regularly distributed than the dans, and Bible distribution among ore of any other gold region in the them is much less restricted than in world, shows no signs of decreasing, Turkey. The following figures show and experts estimate the value of the how the work has expanded in the last gold in the Witwatersrand district at thirty years. From 1865-74 the number between £300,000,000 and £350,000,000. of copies distributed was 6630. From The profits of working are enormots, 1875-84 it was 45,586 ; and from 1885- especially since the application of what 94 it was 116,474. is known as the cyanide process of ex- traction secures from 80 to 85 per cent -The news of a meeting of Chris- of the gold in the ore, instead of the 50 tians, Mohammedans, and pagans at per cent that was the rule under the old Ibadan, on the West Coast of Africa, system. for the purpose of condemning the drink traffic, sounds strange but hope- -In a recent interview with a press ful. The people have taken the matter agency, Mr. Pilkington, of the Uganda up themselves, and in the Yoruba lan- Mission, said: "Since the proclamaguage have condemned Europe for its tion of the protectorate in Uganda, deadly work, and pledged themselves matters have been much more settIedto support every effort which may be the natives realizing that the British made in Europe or Africa to bring it to will not now leave the country. A an end. One of the speakers referred large number of the Mohammedans who to the love of some of his countrymen left the country after the recent rising for liquor in this language: "In talk- are returning from the German terriing to you, countrymen, to give up the tory, and are quietly settling down. liquor traffic, you will not like to hear, The two great factions of the Waganda because it is as one announcing to you people-the Protestants and the Roman tbe sad news of the death of your dear Catholics-are living amicably together, father or mother." and there is no prospect of any politi· cal strife between them. The Mo- -Six guineas were recently sent to hammedans in the country are quite Dr. Barnardo, for his homes in London, friendly, particularly with the Protesfrom the boys and girls of Lovedale tants. " Missionary Institution, South Africa; "This sum," said the accompanying -The defeat of the Italians in Abysletter, "is the amount of their church- sinia is a serious reverse; and more serio door collection for a school session, and ous is the report that the Abyssinians the destination of the money was en- are advancing against the Italians with tirely of their own proposing. Many 100,000 men. Those Abyssinians are of these Kaffir boys and girls know a bitter fighters, and have before now good deal about your work, and are in- beaten small European armies. It is terested in it." likely to be a heavier task to conquer Ras Alula than the Italians may relish; -The Witwatersrand gold.bearing but their colonial policy is probably a formation of Africa, which has attract. wise one, and it will have the support ed great attention, is more than 50 miles of England, which gives permission for long, and the works of the mines ex- the Italian troops to march from Ery· tend over 20 miles of this distance. threa on Kassala, which is in the Eng- There are employed about the works lish sphere.-Independent. ISLANDS OF THE SEA. operations on New Britain, which will of course require a few Fijians as well -Great success now attends the work as what native teachers we can raise. of the Rhenish Mission in Sumatra. At Already we have 3 boys stationed in the the beginning of last year there were bush. at some considerable distance 6000 candidates for baptism in the Bat- from the coast, and the results they tak tribe, and of these 1000 were con- have already achieved urge us to furverts from Mohammedanism. In the ther effort. During the past year 4 southern part of the island the entire Fijians have returned to Fijifrom Ralupopulation have been followers of the ana and 1 has died, while I have refalse prophet, and until six years ago ceived but 3 new men, leaving me with no one thought it wise to attack the 2 Fijians less than at the commenceenemy in such a stronghold. At that ment of the past year, while at Kabatime a missionary established himself kada 1 Fijian has died and 5 have reamong them, and recently reported 350 turned home, whereas we have only baptisms and 500 others as receiving in- recei ved 2 Fijians and 2 Samoans. I struction with a view to baptism. In would like just enough Fijians to overthis number are several chiefs. Evan- see the boys." gelists are asked for on all sides, and even Mohammedan fanatics are turning -The French missionaries in the So· to Christianity. Moslem priests, in de- ciety Isles report that the condition of spair of their cause, have actually left public education in Tahiti is very critisome of the villages, and there is a gen- cal at present. In order to be economieral impression that Islam has had its cal and to Frenchify, the Government day in a great part of that region. is seeking more and more to Catholicize the schools. It has a very simple plan -Rev. Oscar Michelsen, writing from -to close all the schools with which it Tongoa, New Hebrides, in July last, is not satisfied. The field is thus said: "The work for which we live thrown open to the Catholic priests, continues to prosper. Do not suppose with whom the Protestants can only that there are not a thousand little compete at a disadvantage. The future things to try us; but these are only of Protestantism in these islands seems spiritual tonics, and things are going to be in danger, and the prayers of forward for all that. As an indication Christian sympathizers are entreated.- of that I may mention that three weeks Journal de8 Mi8sions Evangeliques. ago I baptized 72 men and women on their profession of faith in Jesus. They -So far the reports from Madagascar were first instructed by the teachers, are of a reassuring character. The and then examined by myself. They French have been humane in the hour had also been attending my Friday of victory. When a deputation of misafternoon Bible-class for over a year. sionaries waited on General Duchesne, The Sunday before last 193 of us sat he received them very kindly, and asdown at the Lord's table, and there was sured them that they need fear no intera cash collection of £13 48. as an ex- ference from him or his; and to a deppression of gratitude to the Savior." utation of native pastors he declared that they would all be allowed full lib- – What strange reading is this from erty of conscience and worship. a missionary on the island of New Britain I Note, not tho literary style, but -A cable message from Antananathe frequency of a name which not long rivo, the capital of Madagascar, via since stood for the extreme of ferocity Port Louis, island of Mauritius, states and nameless vices: " We sadly need that 2 missionaries at Arivonimamo, a few more Fijians to open up Kaibaira, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, of the English Port Webber. We want to extend our Friends' Mission, have been murdered during a riot.

The Missionary Review of the World — May 1895

PALACE, BA~GKOK, SIA)I

MISSI'ON'A'RY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XVIII. No.5.-01d Serie.5.-MAY.-VOL. VIII. No. 5.-NMJ1~.

SOME HINDRANCES AND HELPS IN EVANGELIZING LAOS LAND.

The great hindrances to the spread of the Gospel and the conversion of men are the same in all ages and all lands. " The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God j neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.". "And men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil." "The God of this world hath blinded the eyes of them that believe not, lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should shine unto them." These statements are as true now as when Jesus and Paul uttered them, and in them are still to be found the chief obstmcles to the triumph of the Gospel. Not caste and the slave trade, but the evil heart of unbelief departing from the living God j not Buddha or Confucius or Mohammed, but Satan, the enemy of God and man-this is still the J ebus that holds out against the Son of David, this still the Goliath whom He must meet and slay. And as the most obstinate difficulties, so the highest encouragements of the mission enterprise are the same to-day as at the beginning. It was the truest missionary instinctthat led Judson, when some one wrote to him inquiring what were the prospects for the evangelization of Burmah, to reply, "Bright as the promises of God." The cause of missions will always be at its best when the" Go ye" and the" Lo, I am with you always" of Christ outbulks and outweighs every other encouragement in the esteem of Its supporters. But while all this is true, it is true too that each field presents difficulties on the one hand, and sources of encouragement on the other, which are to some extent peculiar to itself. In these, not in geographical situation or climate or productions, lie the true differentia of mission lands j and of these we must have some right conception if we are to enter into intelligent and prayerful sympathy with missionaries, and not simply to feel a vague interest in missions. The writer hopes, therefore, that it may be to the purpose if in this month of May, when so many prayers will be put up for Siam and Laos, he speaks of " Some Hindrances and Helps in Evangelizing Lsos Land. "

e<>ME BlNDltANCE8 AND DELFS IN EVANGELIZING LAOS LAND

HINDltANCES.

1. Power 0/ Ou,tom.-And, first, let him advert to the power of cus- tom among the Laos as a hindrance to the progress of Christianity. If the world were to be divided as we sometimes divide the churches in our own land, into conservatives and radicals, the Orient would be set against the Occident. Custom has power in the West, it is true j on the other hand, " old fashioned" is more often than not a term of reproach, and the love of novelty is so great that the mere fact that a thing has long been done in a certain way is counted by many a sufficient reason for beginning to do it in some other fashion. The temper of the Orient is the opposite j there the customary is the sacred; the thing that hath been is- that which shall be, and also the thing that ought to be. And in this respect the Laos are true Orientals. It is some time before the missionary can realize the force which this matter of custom exerts among them. He goes into a wayside temple j he seeks out the head priest and courteously salutes him j he is invited to seat himself upon the mat that is spread for him, and a pillow for his elbow, a jar of cool water and a cup, and a tray of the inevitable betel-nut are provided for his comfort and refreshment. After a few commonplaces on either side the real business of the hour is taken up, and that all the more eagerly because the presence of the foreign teacher has drawn every member of the monastery, ,every casual loiterer in the temple grounds, perhaps even ~~score or more of persons from the village, into earshot of the conversation. " Your reverence," begins the missionary, "is a religious man; are you acquainted with that which is called the religion of the Lord Jesus~" The answer will probably be this: " Noble doctor, we have heard of this religion of the Lord Jesus, but we do not understand clearly what it is." This the missionary feels is the very opportunity for which he has prepared himself. He has thought out his statement of Christianity j he has chosen his illustrations with great care j not only the terms he will employ, but the very tone and manner he will use j as not in the way of harsh and initiating polemic, but in that of calm but earnest reasoned appeal to heart and conscience, he sets the new system from heaven before thE> minds of those who know only the old that is of men. There is much to encourage him as he proceeds j there is earnest attention j the head priest interrupts now and then to ask a wellchosen question j not infrequently an auditor ejaculates under his breath that what the teacher says is true. The missionary ceases speaking, and awaits the reply of his fellow-teacher in the yellow robe. What will he pitch upon as the weak point in the argument ~ What will be the line of his attack 7 Listen:" Noble doctor, what you say is good j truly you speak to our hearts j but, haw pen heet paw, hoy maa" (these are not the footsteps of our fathers Rnd mothers). lifissa est! The assembly is dismi!l!!ed. The old priest's answer is conclusive to everybody except the missionary, and he departs wondering if it can really be tht an argument SI) stauch has gone to pieces on a rock Sl) small, 2. WOTship of Evil Spirits.-While Siam is called and is a Buddhist country, yet along with Buddhism there flourishes everywhere, and espe- cially among the Laos tribes, the worship of spirits. You may call them ghosts, demons, devils, genii, sprites, elves, or fairies. If you listen to the talk of the people you will at first think that now one and now another of these is what is meant by the ever-recurring word phee ; but you will come at last to the sad conclusion that if you are to find an equivalent in English, it must be something not very different from " evil spirit." For whether the phee in question be thought of as the soul of a dead man, or the presid- ing genius of a family, or the invisible guardian of some brook or cave, or the inferior deity who has special charge of some natural phenomena like rain or thunder, or some event in human life, such as the weaning of a child or the marriage of a maiden, it may become at any moment and on the slightest provocation a malignant foe. And therefore one of the main anxieties of a Laos man or woman is to keep on friendly terms with these invisible powers. It is only by degrees that the foreigner can come to understand how large a part of life this is for the people about him; for this devil cult has no temples and no priests except as every house, from the carved and gilded palace of the ., Lord of Life" to the thatch-roofed bamboo cottage of his humblest subject, is such a temple, and every man and every woman a priest or priestess of this worship. Go where you will and when you will, in city or country, by river, through forest, to the caves of the mountains, across the smiling rice fields, in wet season or dry, at rice planting or harvest, at birth or death, at wedding or funeral, when contracts are signed, when houses are built, when journeys are undertaken, when sickness or storm or drouth befalls, and you will find in charm and spell and offering the tokens of the sway of this dark superstition as to the presence and activity of spirits. And just in that word superstition lies one chief element of the power of spirit worship as a hindrance to the acceptance of the Gospel. It is not merely that for a Laos man to change his religion will surely offend the spirits of his ancestors and provoke the enmity of all those demons who have in the past been pleased by his worship ; it is not merely that the heart in which the missionary sows the seed of God's Word is already preoccupied with a rank growth of weeds; but it is the peculiar character of this religion as a superstition which constitutes it an obstacle to the truth. An historical religion can be attacked in its history; a philosophical religion can be attacked in its philosophy; but how shall we attack a superstition 1 It is fighting with a ghost. We cut it in twain only to find that the impalpable substance of which it is made up closes behind the blade and suffers no harm. Not based on reason or fact, a superstition like this refuses to yield to reason or fact. And superstition embrutes men's minds; it teaches them to count fact and fancy, truth and falsehood as of equal worth, and at last makes them incompetent to distinguish the one from the other. Much of wha.t is believed by the people is so absurd that even they themselves, when the sun shines and all goes well with them, will make jokes about the" spirits somewhat as the children of America do about the " brownies i" but let the night fall, let misfortune overtake them, and all doubts vanish. Ignorant of the laws of nature, knowing nothing of Providence; rebelling unconsciously against the" Buddhist dogma that the experiences of this life are the resultant of conduct in some previous state of existence, the Laos finds in the activity of these spirits his easiest explanation of· all theiUs that overtake him. And thus this belief and worship roots itself in every event and relation of his life, and constitutes, like the idolatry prevalent in the Roman world in. the first century, at once one chief difficulty in the way of his accepting the Gospel, and when he has accepted it, one chief source of temptation to apostasy.

3. Buddhism.-Buddhism is in Siam and Laos the most obtrusive of all facts. The missionary, as he enters the mouth of the Meinam, gets at the same moment his first sight of the red flag with the white elephant flying over a frowning fort, and of the glittering roof and spires of a Buddhist temple; and every day he spends in the land through whose gate his stj.lamer. is passing will teach him more clearly the significance of the scene that lies before him. And, first of all, Buddhism bars the way to the entrance of the Gospel into men's hearts because it is a religion of self~righteousness. Buddhism has three keywords-misery, transmigration, merit-and the greatest of these, the one most often uttered, is merit. Existence is. essentially wretched, but there is no escape from it ; nothing can stop the endless revolution of the wheel of birth and deAth j all that can be done is to make future existence less wretched than the present; and this can be accomplished only by personal merit. What we are is the result of what we have done, and what we shall be depends upon what we are doing now-this is the short creed of the Buddhist. There lies before the writer some rough memoranda of a conversation with a brother of the King of Siam. He had read the Bible, he said, in English and in Siamese, and always kept it by him. He admired much that was in it; he believed Christ to have been a good, wise, far-seeing man, and a great teacher, though not divine; he regarded Christianity and Buddhism as far superior to Mohammedanism, because the former appeal, as the latter does not, to direc1ly religious motives; but there was one thing in Christianity that he could never be brought to believe-it is that there can be any way of escape from the consequences of our own actions. " There can be. no Saviour," said he, "except as every man can save himself by doing good deeds. If any man can believe Christianity, he will no doubt be happy. I would be glad if I could believe it mYElelf j but I and ttll the higher classes of Siam hold firmly to the belief .that every man mUllt receive according to· his deeds. We cannot believe that God can be bribed to release any orie from his responsibility." And in deference to this conviction the Siamese have made"a vast investment in what they regttrd as work:s of merit. They have c8vered their land with temples and pagodas MISSION PREMISES, CHIENG MAL MISSION CHURCH, CHI ENG MAl, LAOS COUNTRY, and images of Buddha. More than half the men in the kingdom have spent some years at least in the priesthood. Not a household but has furnished one or more sons to the monastery ; not a woman but contributes to the daily support of the priests, and spends her treasured coins for gold leaf to make the idols spleBdid. It has not been enough to supply cities and villages with temples more plentifully than those of our own land are with churches; the very hilltops must be crowned with pagodas and splendid flights of stairs built to make access to them easy; the caverns of the mountains must be sought out and turned into temples for Lord Gautama. No nation under heaven can better than these Siamese Buddhists sympathize with Paul as he catalogues his grounds of confidence in the flesh, and his works of righteousness which he had done j and none knows better what it costs to say with him, what everyone must say who becomes It Christian, " But what things were gain to me, these I counted loss for Christ."

HELPS.

1. Religious Toleration. -But over against these hindrances to the progress of missions in Siam and Laos there are some helps that do not exist, or do not exillt to the same extent, in other fields. And, first, there is entire religious toleration, and that by law. The very prince whose views were quoted above began the interview in which he gave utterance to them by informing his missionary callers that he had just returned from a visit to Lakawn, a principal city of the Laos provinces, and that while there he had purchased and now wished to present to the mission a site for a mission station in that place. The same man afterward paid to the writer as mission treasurer the sum of two thousand rupees, a gift from his royal brother for the purpose of erecting a dispensary in this same city of Lakawn j and it was just this encouragement and help from the highest in the land that led to the establishment there of what has since become a flourishing station, with churc1es, schools, and hospital. And this only illustrates what for many years has been the attitnde of the ruling classes toward the efforts of the missionaries on their educational and medical sides. There are few incidents of modern missions that more strikingly exhibit the providential guidance of God than the oft-told story which reveals to us the fountain.

head of this tolerance in the influence of amissionary over the future King of Siam, then a refugee in a Buddhist monastery from the hatred of a usurper. It is because in 1845 Rev. Jesse Caswell became tutor to Prince Chow Til. Mongkut, that from the time of the latter's accession to the throne, six years later, the missionaries have enjoyed increasing liberty to preach and teach, acquire property, open schools and hospitals, and make converts. The one serious exception occurred in 1869, when the then King of Chieng Mai (the most important of the Laos provinces) put two native Christians to death. But the persecutor's hand was stayed by his OWIl death, and in 1878 the King of Siam issued his proclamation of religious liberty for the Laos States, and to-day the missionaries are as free to prosecute their work as ministers are at home.

2. Position of Woman.-Along with religious toleration, the position of wo~an in Siam, and particularly Laos, deserves to be mentioned as one of the conditions favorable to the success of missions. There is perhaps no heathen land where women occupy a better position than in the Laos States. Monogamy is the rule among the common people. There are no harems or zenanas. The women wear no veils. They are to be seen everywhere-at their homes, on the streets, in the fields, keeping stalls in the markets, worshipping at the temples. The missionary may address them as freely as he does their husbands, sons, and brothers. Though Buddhism makes no provision for the education of girls, no prejudice is felt against allowing them to attend mission schools, and the Church in Chieng Mai has more than once availed itself of the talents of her native Phrebes and Priscillas, sending them out two and two into the villages to teach the women and children especially, but the men too as they had opportunity.

3. Spirit-worship ])riving People to Christ.-Buddhism has its weak points; it has even rendered some services to Christianity. Its false cosmogony is easily shown to be false; it was the prediction by Dr. McGilvary of the exact day and hour of a coming eclipse that attracted the attention of the man who became the first convert of the Laos mission. The monasteries and temple schools have made the men a nation of readers, into whose hands Christian books may be put. The burden of maintaining the great hosts of priests in idleness, coupled with the dissolute lives led by some of them, has here and there disgusted a community with the ancient faith. The elaborate system of merit making fails to satisfy the consciences of the really earnest; the vanishing prospect of some time attaining in Nirvana escape from the weary round of birth and death sometimes appears as mere heartless mockery; and thus a man here and a woman there is prepared to welcome the proclamation of a Saviour, and eternal life through Him. And yet, when abatement has been made for all these things, Buddhism must still be pronounced one of Satan's masterpieces for deluding men's 80uls. But the writer is inclined to raise the question whether in spirit worship, as in the phenomenon of possession by demons in the days of our Lord, the wily Prince of Darkness has not overreached himself. For the worship of evil spirits is wholly a religion of fear. It brings no salve to the conscience; it makes no ground for self-righteousneRS; it offers no hope for the future, not even such hope as Buddhism gives. "What do you do when anyone dies~" the writer once asked of a group of Moo Surs, a mountain tribe whORe only religion is spirit worship. "We cry and put him in the ground," was the answer. This faith contains no single element of hope or comfort for this life or the life to come. Incantations, charms, offerings, pilgrimages serve but one endthey make the spirits propitious for the moment, and that is all. We

THE NEGBO AS.A )lISSION.ilty. &27

have heard our grandparents talk of a " dark day," when the sun seemed to shine through an inky haze. Every day is a dark day for the adherents of this superstition. They live under a pall of dread, and he who offers them a way of escape from this bondage is likely to have earnest listenel'll. Think what the Christian doctrine of God's providential care must be to such. And, as matter of fact, a large number of those who make up the Laos church have been driven to the missionaries by this very superstition. For in Siam, as everywhere, belief in spirits leads to belief in witches. The Laos man whose child has become suddenly ill, or whose buffalo has fallen into a pit, has a short and easy method of reasoning. " Thii hai befallen me because the spirits are angry with me. But why should the spirits be angry with me, who have taken such pains to appease them? Must not some witch have set them upon me 1" And who is the witch 1 Alas for his enemy, if he has one! Alas for his neighbors, if he lIas no enemy! For his suspicion of witchcraft once aroused will soon light on some hint of the witch, and forthwith the accusation is uttered. A jury of the village elders is impanclIedto hear his complaint; but the jury is as superstitious as the plaintiff, and the verdict will generally be guilty. And what will be the penalty incurred by the innocent victim of this accusation ~ He will be driven from the village, his house will be pulled down, his garden rooted up. And where shall he go? There are cities in Laos land wholly inhabited by such supposed witches, who have been herded together as though they were lepers. But some hundreds at least have gone to the missionaries for help. They have heard that the missionaries are not afraid of spirits; at any rate, the missionaries are foreigners, and a refuge may be found with them; and so they have come under the power of Gospel truth, and found Him who was manifested to destroy the works of the devil.

THE NEGRO AS A MISSIONARY. * BY THE REV. J. R. BRIDGES, SALEM, VA.

William H. Sheppard, the subject of this sketch, was born in 1865 at Waynesborough, Va. He grew up after the manner of his race, not much cumbered by cares or clothes. A pious lady said to him when a boy, " I have been praying that God may make you a Christian and send you to Africa." This boy is now a man who, after a strange experience in Africa, has been speaking to crowded houses, capturing all by his eloquence, fund of humor, and histrionic qualities. At the age of sixteen years he studied for four years at Hampton, Va., and then spent three years at the Colored Theological Seminary at Tuscaloosa, Ala., under the • The following I. a brief sketch of a most remarkable colored man, who .pent .ome time Ipeaking throul:h the South, and at the lalt meeting of thu Synod of Virginia received a mOlt enthnlluUc hearing. control of the Southern Presbyterian Church. He spent two years in Atlanta, Ga., in charge of a church, but his success was so poor that the committee under whom he was working hesitated to recommend him to the foreign work, when he proposed to accompany the late Rev. S. A. Lapsley to Congo Free State.

The Foreign Missionary Committee at Nashville, Tenn., under the guidance of the Spirit sent him, however, and February 26th, 1890, he and Lapsley sailed from New York for Africa. One was the son of an Alabama jurist, a fine type of the ante-bellum South, the other the son of an enslaved race, yet they proved kindred spirits in the Lord. LandinI{ at Matadi, on the Congo River, and going by Stanley Pool, they rea.ched Luebo, 1000 miles from the coast, where they established a sta.tion. Many are the incidents related of -Lapsley once preaching so tenderly concerning God's love for men that the women said, " If the Bakete women knew your God, they would sing to Him i" or at another time, awakened at midnight by a weeping mother, who begged him to take her dying child in his arms and" tell your God about him i" or at another time, buying from slave-traders a little girl whose mother they had slain and eaten, and had also compelled the child to feed upon her mother's flesh. At times their position was one of peril, but by using the African telegraph system they escaped. This system consists of two oblong bells welded together, which being struck with a stick produce certain notes, each meaning a certain thing. Every canoe in passing must report at each village, else these beHs are sounded and the next village is notified to look out. Once word was brought that the Mechoka, a fierce tribe, would come at night and destroy the missionaries. Instantly the missionaries had the alarm sounded,. and this message went from village to village. "The Mechoka are coming to destroy the missionaries." Armed bands came running in from every quarter, butthe enemy, taking the alarm, had fled.

While in Luebo Lapsley met some natives of fine form, high insteps, broad foreheads, and tall figures. Upon inquiry he found that they belonged to the Bakuba tribe, a people under the great King Lukenga, who, driving out all other tribes, now inhabited the most desirable region in the interior, into which no foreigner had ever entered, as the penalty was death to the foreigner and destruction to the village showing the road.

The traders and Belgian officials for nine years, and even the king of Belgium, had tried through presents to gain an entrance, but in vain. These two brave men, feeling called of God to the work, made necessary preparations. While Lapsley was at Stanley Pool forwarding the goods, Sheppard, Jacob-like, made savory messes, with which he enticed the passing Bakubas, and thus, while eating with them, he learned many words of their language. Lapsley died suddenly at Underhill, a station at the foot of the Livingstone Cataracts, and the news of his death fell like a thunderclap upon the station at Luebo. Sheppard now regarded the contemplated work as a legacy fro~ his departed friend, and it is a striking proof of the heroic faith of the man that, though alone in Africa, deprived of the man upon whom he had always leaned, he started the following day on his perilous journey. Out of forty only eight men and a small boy responded to his call for men whose hearts were strong. When he reached the first Bakuba village he was royally entertained, but no one would point out thc road farther on. They agreed that his servant should go with a trading party to the next market-town for eggs. This man re1,urning guided him to the next village, where he was kindly received, but the people were publicly warned against showing the foreigner the road upon the pain of death. Again he man- aged to get permission for his man to go to the next town for eggs, and thus reached the next village. Here he was in' a quandary. The egggame would not work, for they offered to supply his wants at home. In his efforts at cornering the home market he performed wonders at eggeating, managing to di!lpose of thirty eggs at one meal; the eggs, however, were small and he was hungry and desperate. While seeking in the woods Divine guidance, three women came from a village ahead. When they returned home he quietly followed and reached another stage on his journey.

He had now been on the road thirty days, losing it often and often unable to travel at all. At M'Boma he remained one month, unable to advance or to go back, as the rains had washed away his marks. Finally three ivory traders on their way to Lukenga's capital passed by. Sheppard sent his headman to follow them at a distance and to mark the crossroads, he with the caravan following behind. Through five villages they passed, and finally reached Bechebing, 40 miles from the capital. The traders, giving them the slip. reported at the capital that a foreigner was on the road. In the mean time the people of the village refused to receive him for fear of their own destruction. That night he spent in the woods, and the next day the king's son, N'toinzadi, with fifty warriors camc to bring the villagers and the foreigner to the king to be beheaded. They seized the people, put ropes around their necks, and then seized Sheppard's men. Sheppard sat on a stool praying and not knowing when his turn would come. In despair he called to the leader in the Bakuba tongue, and assured him that he alone was to be blamed. " You speak my language," said the prince. " Yes. " "And you have come this journey without a guide~" " Yes. " "But did you not know all these paths years ago~" "No; this is my first trip." He then consulted with his men, and coming back said, " Remain here till I return from my father."

The villagers were released on parole, and for three days he waited in anxiety and prayer, not knowing whether the issue would be life or death. The villagers passed him with averted faces, as if blaming him for their threatened ruin, and he imagincd that he could read reproaches in his own men's eyes. In the mean time the king had consulted his wise men, who decided that Sheppard was PO Pay M'Cobba, who reigned before Lukenga, and that he had passed into the body of Sheppard. The prince and other nobles were sent to bring this resurrect-ed ancestor to the capital. On their way to the capital Sheppard was received with marked honor and free-will offerings of sheep and goats. Reaching the capital, they were put in houses different from any they had seen in Africa. Each house had an attic, in which corn and ivory were stored. It was surrounded by double fences ten feet high. In the house were carved bedsteads, tables, clothes-racks, and mats. The city was laid off in squares separated by broad streets.

Three days he remained in the house, while hundreds crowded the yard. The fourth day the king received him in the great square. Escorted by four princes, he passed through thousands of children, some rolling hoops and others running ahead playing leap-frog.

On the public square a large circle had been formed of blanket cloth with leopard skins for a carpet, and there he found the aged sister of the king, his Majesty with seven hundred wives, which number, however, did not represent the full complement. The king was borne by stalwart men. He was dressed in blue robes trimmed with cowries and beads, and his crown was ornamented with blue and white beads surmounted by a white tassel. Around his neck and legs were small brass rings. He presented Sheppard with a knife which had been handed down through the reign of seven Lukengas, and upon the butt end is a seal, which has been the deathwarrant of many thousand lives. The king is nearly seventy-five years old. He will be succeeded by his eldest son, who lives in his own house, nev.er to be seen by anyone till he ascends the throne. Between the heirapparent and Mr. Sheppard pleasant messages have been exchanged. The king has granted him land, houses, and stock, and given him permission to labor among his people.

Mr. Sheppard, in an interview with the king, endeavored to convince him that he was not PO Pay M'Cobba, but the king only smiled pleasantly. The civilization of this country is far beyond any yet found in the heart of Africa. Their code of laws is simple, clear, and rigidly enforced. Polygamy is prohibited except in the royal family. Adultery and fornication are punished by death. Gambling or drunkenness entails slavery upon the man's family. No loud noises are permitted after a certain hour at night. A thief confessing is fined, but denying, he must submit to the ordeal by poison. Every third day is a day of rest from labor. Dancing consists of a movement with music, one standing behind the other, no one touching the other. They dress in flowing robes made of native cloth. They are very particular about their personal appearance. Said a native, " Sheppard, you have no knife." "Yes, why do you say so ?" "Because your finger-nails are dirty." They only believe in an evil principle that brings storms and death. Slaves are slain to accompany their dead to the spirit-land. One thousand slaves were buried with the king's mother.

ON IDOLATRY. "THOU SHALT NOT-" S31

Mr. Sheppard obtained liberty to leave after promising to return in twelve moons. While in London he delivered a lecture in Exeter Hall, and was made a Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society, an honor conferred upon Mr. Stanley when he returned from Africa. A Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society, evolved from a Virginia negro through the power of Almighty Grace, is our hero.

ON IDOLATRY. "THOU SHALT NOT-"

BY THE LATE REV. SAMUEL MATEER, OF TRAVANCORE, INDIA.

Among the Ten Commandments uttered amid thunders and lightnings and awe-inspiring signs by Jehovah Himself from Mount' Sinai, and engraven by His own finger on tables of stone as of perpetual obligation on all mankind, the second commandment is very full and express and particular. Its importance is thus evident, and the design that the injunction should not be violated, as if the fact that men would ill every possible way seek to infringe or evade it was present to the Divine mind, which, no doubt, it was.

The first commandment refers to the object of worship-none other but the true and living God, the same who chose the Israelites and l;evealed Himself to them as His peculiar people for the preservation of His revealed truth and the ultimate enlightenment of the nations, and who brought them up out of the land of Egypt and established them in the Holy Land. The second refers to the manner of worship : it must not be through images or visible representations of any kind or under any form. Idolatry denotes the worship of the Deity in a visible form, whether intended to represent the true God or false divinities. The meaning is so plain that Roman Catholics habitually omit this in all catechisms and summaries of doctrine, and to help them in so doing, they do not count it in the number ten, but divide the last commandment into two to make np the total of the Ten Words spoken of in Scripture. But in India we can refer them to the ancient colony of Jews in Cochin as authorities for a genuine copy of the Law, for as God committed the New Testament to the keeping of the Christian Church, so He committed His oracles of the Old Testament to the guardianship of the Jews, who also have been faithful to their trust; as testified by our Lord and His apostles; and our preachers sometimes relate to the Romanists a story of an image of St. Anthony and that of one of the Hindu gods made out of the same piece of timber and regarded by the carpenters as elder and younger brothers. Roman Catholics therefore are unable to join us in open-air discussions against Hinduism, for they are at once confounded by being charged with their image-worship.

Idolatry does not signify merely the worship of a material image as itllelf a living and powerful god, though e'en that is done by ignorant millions of the common people in India. There is a ceremony of COll!!ecration by which the gods are invited to take up their abode and inhabit the image. In Travancore the eyes of the image are sometimes opened by painting in the pupil on the background left by the workmen. There are some images, as the Salagram, a fossil shell found in rivers, which are supposed not to require consecration, being of themselves inherently the habitation of the indwelling deity without its being put in by any consecration ceremony. But few Hindus think of the consecration or distinguish between the image and the spiritual being represented by it. Indeed, the pantheism of India, which deifies the universe, rQgards all things as God and God as all, and declares the highest attainment of spiritual wisdom to consist in a poor, miserable, naked, half-civilized man's coming to say, "I am God." The idol is practically worshipped as itself God. It is bathed with water or milk, and anointed with oil, and carried to the sea or a river in state procession for a bath. This is one of the great periodical ceremonies in Hindu temples. The image is cooled in the hot season by water in a pot hung over it and dripping constantly upon it. It is clothed, and fed, and fanned, and regaled with the sweet scent of flowers and sandalwood. It is married, put to sleep, wakened in the morning by the blowing of the shell trumpet. Female images are said to be at times defiled; others catch cold and are sick or benumbed by enchantment. At Madura one opened the left eye to look in displeasure on a Mohammedan. And when the idol has shown itself disgracefully careless of the prayers and ungrateful for the offerings of the worshippers, it is beaten, contemptuously sat upon, broken up. or cast away. A man in Travancore erected a small temple on government land without leave. He was ordered to remove it, and delaying, a fine of a hundred rupees was imposed. He destroyed the whole, exclaiming, "What is the use of worshipping dumb idols that cannot help me in my time of need~" In the apprehension of the people in general the idols are real deities. They occupy the place of God and receive all the homage and honor He justly claims.

What said Rajah Rammohun Roy, a distinguished Hindu reformer ~ " Many Europeans feel a wish to palliate and soften the features of Hindu idolatry, and are inclined to inculcate that all objects of worship are considered by their votaries as emblematical representations of the Supreme Divinity. The truth is the Hindus of the present day have no such views of the subject, but firmly believe in the real existence of innumerable gods and goddesses who possess in their own departments full and independent power, and to propitiate them, and not the true God, are temples erected and ceremonies performed."

Only by the statements of the worshippers themselves can we ascertain whether the material idols themselves are worshipped or not. Some years ago a stone idol, a Salagram, was the subject of litigation in a eourt in Calcutta, and the judge consulted his Brahman interpreter and the Brahman agent of the plaintiff whether the idol could not be brought into the court for identification. They answered that it could not be brought in- side the court-house because matting is regarded as a conductor of cere- monial pollution, but it might be brought into the corridor of the building, which was done.

A great indignation meeting, however, was held by the Hindus of Calcutta, about ten thousand being present, headed by their leading priests and scholars. A distinguished Pundit addressed the meeting. " An idol," said he, " which was worshipped with all their heart, mind, and strength had been polluted. An object of worship was always kept in a sacred place, and for it to be moved into a court of justice was worse than sacrilege."

The next speaker said: "The God of heaven is an object of worship. He is the creator, preserver, and destroyer of things on earth, and now it occurs for the first time in the annals of British Indian history that a creature of the earth could order about a god of heaven as he liked. It was, therefore, their duty to take steps to prevent a recurrence of such sacrilege. " Here it is distinctly assumed that the idol itself is identical with the God of heaven, not a mere memorial or sign of His presence.

The natural desire of man is to see God-to walk by sight rather than by faith. To such it may seem desirable to have an image, an emblem, a reminder of God constantly before them to guide and help their conception of God, a visible symbol representing an invisible power. This might seem to some men a reasonable expedient as a first step to the knowledge of God. The Parsees now claim to be Theists, notwithstanding their worship of fire and the sun, taking these as the noblest emblems of Almighty God. The Israelites, when they worshipped the golden calf, said, " These be Thy gods (Elohim) which brought Thee up out of the land of Egypt. To-morrow shall be a feast to Jehovah." So also Jeroboam, 1 Kings 12 : 28. The Romanists tell us they only give an inferior worship to their images of the Virgin and saints. The Hindus perhaps had the idea in their mind of representing great power by the four arms of Vishnu and the sixteen of Siva and other representations.

But this is the very thing absolutely prohibited by God-any attempt to give men the knowledge of God by images or visible representations. It is emphatically forbidden in the Word of God, both in the Old and New Testaments. It is condemned by practice and precept, by prohibition and threatening. To bow adoringly to any image is a plain violation of God's law. It is not acceptable worship, but unbelief and disobedience. It is abomination and an insult to the living God. He is jealous of any attempt to worship Himself by any medium. "God is a spirit, and they that worship Him must worship in spirit and truth." However expedient and desirable it may seem to men to use images and pictures in divine worship, Scripture is the only standard and authority upon the subject. In the Word of God there is much about idolatry, and it is condemned and deprecated and rebuked with all the argument and scorn and vehemence of which human language is capable.

Idol worship does not as a matter of fact and experience aid men in the worship of God. It is unprofitable and useless. It does not remind the Hindus of God their Creator, Father, and Ruler, nor supply any aid or incitement to moral excellence and virtue.

" To whom will ye liken God, or what likeness will ye compare unto Him 1" ,, We ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold or silver or stone graven by art and device of man." It is impossible to convey any conception of God by an image of anything in heaven or earth or under the earth. On the contrary, idols are deceptive, and convey false and ruinous ideas of God. " Thou thoughtest that I was altogether such an one as thyself." The idea of God is obscured and de. graded. Such gods have been compared to the Brocken spectre seen at dawn on one of the mountains in Germany, but the magnified and distorted shadows of the people themselves, human frailties and passions and virtues projected -and magnified upon the heavens. These gods are simply immortal men. The stories told in the vile mythology of India about the crimes of their gods and the depraving legends of their amours are derogatory to God, dishonoring to His perfections, and virtually a blasphemy of the Divine Being, who cannot lie and is of purer eyes than to look upon iniquity. The votaries of such gods "feed upon ashes, a deceived heart has led them astray. " "They that worship idols are like unto them. " Men will imitate the character of the gods they worship. Indeed, according to the highest teaching of Hindu sages, idols are not worshipped for anything but temporal benefits and prosperity. We are accustomed to appeal to the Hindus when some attempt to defend idolatry- Do these idols lead you to God 1 Do they aid you in virtue 1 Are your people godly, truthful, righteous, chaste, good 1 We appeal to their own consciences as to the general character of those who worship idols, and the abominable fables related of their gods, and can boldly compare all this with the history of Jesus Christ and the character inculcated in Holy Scripture and exemplified in the native Christians around them.

Take again the testimony of the learned and enlightened Rajah Rammohun Roy. He says: "Idolatry, as now practised by our countrymin, must be looked upon with great horror by common sense as leading directly to immorality and destructive of social comforts. For every Hindu who devotes himself to this absurd worship constructs for that purpose a couple of male and female idols, sometimes indecent in form, as representatives of his favorite deities. He is taught and enjoined from his infancy to contemplate and repeat the history of these as well as their fellow deities, though the actions ascribed to them be only a continued series of debauchery, sensuality, falsehood, ingratitude, breach of trust, and treachery to friends. There can be but one opinion respecting the moral character to be expected of a person who has been brought up with sentiments of reverence to such beings, who refreshes his memory relative to them almost every day, and who has been persuaded to believe that a repetition of the holy name of one of these deities, or a trifling present to his image or to his devotees, is sufficient not only to purify and free him from all crimes whatsoever, but to procure for him future beatitude."

Idolatry invariably degrades, belittles, and corrupts the mind. The worshippers as well as the images have eyes, but they see not; ears, but they hear not. An elaborate and debasing ceremonialism takes the place of spiritual religion. In the earliest of the Hindu Vedas we seem to find something of a monotheistic faith, and there is no mention of idols. Then came the worship of the elements, then of the deities supposed to preside over the powers of air, fire, water, and earth, then the worship of innumerable gods, and within the last thousand years the wicked and monstrous fables, the elaborate ritual, the cruel asceticism, the outward meritorious ceremonies of the Puranas and popular Hinduism, down to the worship of the cow and monkeys and snakes, of the mint and the linga-yea, of the meanest objects in creation. Monotheism is utterly lost in the multitude of divinities. It was by such degrees that the Hindus" changed the glory of the incorruptible God for the likeness of an image of corruptible man and of birds and four-footed beasts and creeping things. Wherefore God gave them up in the lnsts of their hearts unto uncleanness." As Matthew Henry says: "Whoever thinks one God too little will find two too many, and yet hundreds not enough." Truly, their sorrows are multiplied that hasten after another God. Idolatry is utterly useless for the purpose for which it is now defended, as leading men's minds to God and His service.

Again, idolatry is not only an insufficient system of worship, but the Word of God declares that it is injurious; it is rebellion, high treason against the Divine authority. It springs from disobedience and rejection of God. The genesis of idolatry is sin in the heart.

Whatever theories may be held as to the lower animals (and the theory of evolution is far from being proved), we know from Divine revelation that men at first knew God, but fell. "Since the creation of the world God's everlasting power and divinity are clearly seen, being perceived by the things that are made, that they may be without excuse. Because that, knowing God, they glorified Him not as God, neither gave thanks. They exchanged the truth of God for a lie, and worshipped and served the creature rather than the Creator." Men shut their eyes to the light they had. They" refused to have God in their knowledge. " They were not willing that He should be King, should be a spirit and worshipped in spirit and in truth. Judged by their own natural light they are to blame. Like the rich man who hinted that the Scriptures were not enough for the salvation of his brethren without some one rising from the dead and becoming visible to their sight; like the Israelites who cried, "Make us gods that they may go before us," the frequent demand of the heathen is for a material vision of God. Show us God. Let us look at Him with our eyes and not be troubled to exercise faith in an invisible being and to exercise our hearts in spiritual meditation and loving communion.

Hence it is that the living God is the one being whom Hindus do not worship. There is not a single temple in the'whole of India to the one God. The heart that feels not the want of the living God as its proper nntriment will feed on the ashes of idolatry. Men will worship secondary causes instead of the great First Cause, the Author and Giver of all good. The fisher, we read in Hab. 1 : 16, "sacrificeth unto his net and burneth incense unto his drag, because by them his portion is fat and his meat plenteous. " So in India the implements of war, learning, arts, and agriculture are worshipped annually-the sword of the warrior, the tools of the artisan, the books and pens of the scholar, the almanac and accountbooks of the merchant. We have known Christian officers in India lend their swords and subscribe toward the cost of these ceremonies. Distrust in God and His power and grace, and reliance on the creature, are at the bottom of idolatry. "When one god is asleep another can help us," they say, "but as for you who worship but one God, when He is asleep, there is none to help you."· "One god is good for one thing, another for other things," is their doctrine. The omniscience of God is hidden from them. " Can you tell us of a god whom we can worship in the house without travelling so far and getting so fatigued~" The worship of the sun or the moon is declared by Job to be a denial of the God that is above, to whom we owe life and breath and all things. We are, therefore, specially anxious, in these days, to show the Hindus not only the folly and uselessness of idolatry, but to awake their consciences to a sense of its sinfulness and criminality before God.

Idolatry is a great sin against the majesty of the God of heaven, and is so spoken of in Scripture. Godly men would rather lose their life than yield to it. "We have no need," said the three godly Jews to the king of Babylon, "to answer thee in this matter. Be it known unto thee, o king, that we will not serve thy gods nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up. " The early Christian martyrs were asked but to cast a pinch of incense into the fire before the image, but would rather die than do so. Were they right? Certainly-rather die than deny the God that made us and loves us and redeemed us by his dear Son Jesus Christ.

Therefore it is that God has so often and so warmly declared His displeasure against idolatry. God must rule the universe, there is no other way possible. God is love, but He must love righteousness and hate iniquity. "My glory will I not give to another, nor My praise to graven images." He cannot transfer His supremacy to another, else the world would perish, righteousness would perish. No sin is more offensive to· God than thus to rob Him of His glory and give that glory to the finite creature. He is provoked to wrath by the rejection of Himself and perversion of His gifts to evil. " My bread which I gave, the fine flour and oil and honey wherewith I fed thee, thou did set before the imagel!l fora sweet savor." "I gave Israel the corn and the wine and the oil, and multiplied unto her silver and gold, which they used for Baa!." "The idol is a shameful thing." "It is an abomination to the Lord, an iniquity which shall be visited upon the third and fourth generation of them that hate Him." It is ingratitude, contempt, and rejection of God's rnle and dominion.

The Israelites were ordered to destroy all images and not to intermarry with idolaters. Idolatry in the nation was to be punished with death, and three thousand were slain for the worship of the golden calf. " If ye shall go and serve other gods and worship them, then will I cut off Israel out of the land which I have given them." For their idolatry and crimes the Canaanites were destroyed from the face of the earth. The Jews themselves suffered many national disasters, and ultimately a long captivity as a punishment for their idolatry.

Again, idolatry is in Scripture classed with the grossest sins, as one of them and leading to them. Neglect or abandonment of God must lead to sin. It is a fruitful source of superstition and vice. " Images," said Augustine, " are of more force to pervert the soul than to instruct it. " The gods that men invent are suited to their taste- " Gods changeful, passionate, unjust, Whose attributes are rage, revenge, and lust."

Gods not abhorring sin and easily pardoning vice, pleased with an external ritual without the veneration of the heart, under the power of their worshippers by their offerings and incantations. None of the Hindu deitiel!l represent any virtue.

Fearful cruelty and crimes which it is a shame even to speak of usually accompany idolatry. Its chief seats have always been cesspools of immorality and vice, and its allurements sensual pleasure. Missionaries are often at a disadvantage because they are unable to explain to a general audience the horrors of evil with which they are acquainted. In India almost every large temple has numerous priestesses engaged in vice, religious courtesans. These are spoken of as the servants and the wives of the god. We have known a melancholy case of a young woman who had been for some time under Christian instruction, but became irregular in attendance, and, when asked the cause, confessed that she was about to become the twenty.first wife of the god Bhuthanatha-" the wife of a stone," said she j "that is, the wife of anybody that wishes. Who can help me," she mourned j "it is settled by the gods, and I must submit to my fate."

It is all this indulgence in sensuality and pleasure that attracts and retains the worshippers, as it did the Israelites formerly. Idolatry exercises no restraint on vice, but rather encourages it. "In heathenism we can do as we like," some tell us, " but if we become Christians we must keep the ten commandments." The very carvings on temples and idol cars are often abominable, obscene, and bestial. From idolatry sprang human sa.crifices, formerly pra.ctised in India, the hook swinging, not yet effectually put down by government, and other sanguinary rites, widow burning and throwing of children into the idolized Ganges, weary penances, and toilsome pilgrimages. From idolatry and its distrust of Almighty God springs the resort to evil spirits for pretended divination, sorcery, magical arts, and demoniac possession. In the Tamil tractate Subhradipam, written by a native Christian, an argument against Hinduism is adduced from the fearful imprecations and magical charms and rites sanctioned by it for the destruction of enemies. Hence sorcery as well as sensual lusts are usually associated with idolatry in Scripture. " The works of the flesh are manifest, which are these: fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, sorcery, enmities, strife, jealousies, wraths, factions, divisions, heresies, envyings, drunkenness, revellings, and such like, of which I forewarn you that they which practise such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God."

Lastly, it is but reasonable, as it is certainly scriptnral, to declare that idolatry is fatal to the souls of men. The Word of God declares the future punishment of idolaters. Everywhere in Holy Scripture it is spoken of as destructive to the souls of men. We must either give up the inspiration of the Word or accept the lost condition of the world. God says that men are perishing, and there is but one way of salvation for them. " This is life eternal, to know God," and men do not care to know God or to retain Him in their knowledge. What multitudes have withIn the last century heard the preaching of the Gospel and rejected it! Idolaters are under the" power of Satan," and many expressly worship devils as more prudent and profitable and more urgently necessary than the worship of God.

Ve read in Rev. 9 : 20 of those who "repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and the idols of gold, and of silver, and of brass, and of stone, and of wood; which neither see, nor hear, nor walk." So idolaters need to repent of this sin, and few do so.

Observe the connection in 1 Thess. 1 : 9, 10 between idolatry and the wrath to come, from which Jesus had delivered the Thessalonian converts, " Ye turned unto God from idols to serve a living and true God, and to wait for His Son from heaven, even Jesus, who delivereth us from the wrath to come."

See also Rev. 21 : 8, " For 1,he fearful, and unbelieving, and abomiooble, and murderers, and fornicators, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, their part shall be in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death."

Thus if we accept the testimony of Holy Scripture, and view idolatry in the light in which we are told God views it, we cannot rest; with the poor, cold, feeble, inadequate argument for missions that some are now resorting to, that the heathen must somehow be saved by the mercy of God, but

RAILROADS IN TURREY

we should add to their happiness and spiritual privileges by sending them the Gospel. That principle is one of mere philanthropy. No! They are living in sin, and to a great extent, in India at least, knowingly and wilfully, against the law written in their hearts and consciences, in the love of sin. They are responsible and guilty. They have such acquaintance with duty as is essential to accountability. They cling to heathenism even after hearing of God. They need therefore the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and not only from love to our Blessed Saviour and from obedience to Him, but from love and compassion to millions of perishing souls, should we send the Gospel to rescue them from their misery and danger. May God prosper the glorious work !

RAILROADS IN TURKEY.

BY REV. DR. HENRY H. JESSUP, BEIRUT, SYRIA.

It is well known that the present ruler of Turkey, His Imperial Majesty the Sultan Abdul Hamid Khan, is in favor of the material improvement of the Empire. He is a friend of railroads and wagon roads, and more has been done during the eighteen years of his reign in this direction than in all preceding reigns.

The accompanying sketch map has been prepared to show the various railways already built, and others under construction and proposed.

I. The Jaffa-Jerusalem Railroad, about 50 miles long, of standard gauge, constructed by a French company. This is eminently a sentimental railway, as it can hardly be expected to pay dividends to the stockholders. It may pay the employes and running expenses, and thus be saved from collapse. The tourist and pilgrim seasons are short, and during the greater part of the year it resembles the railways to the American mountain summer resorts during the winter. The last Arabic official journals just received from Beirut deny that this railway has been purchased by the Rothschilds, but add the somewhat remarkable news that the French company have asked permission from the Sultan to extend the road to the Dead Sea and Jericho. As Jerusalem is 2600 feet above the sea-level, and the Dead Sea is 1300 feet below it, there is a descent of 3900 feet in about 18 miles. A Swiss cog-wheel road could be built without difficulty in these days of engineering triumphs, but the question arises cui bono? The few hundreds or even thousands of poor pilgrims who go down to Jericho and the Jordan annually would never compensate the company even for running expenses, especially as the majority of the Russian pilgrims, in their superstitious devotion, come to Palestine with a vow that they will walk all the way from Jaffa to Jerusalem, to Jordan, Bethlehem, Nazareth, and back to Jaffa. The Dead Sea, with its salt and bitter waters, would seem, in a poetical sense, to be an appropriate place to " end" a railway which is said to be already a financial failure.

The Sultan has recently annexed to the Turkish Empire the district of Kir Moab (Kerak), southeast of the Dead Sea, where the sheikhs of the MajeUa Arabs have so long defied the government and levied blackmail upon travellers. A wagon road has been surveyed from Kerak to the Mezraa, on the southeast shore of the Dead Sea, and a steam launch is said to be prepared to run between the northern shore and Mezraa. As a military convenience to the Turkish garrison holding Kerak, this is a wise arrangement, but hardly enough to give business to the Jericho extension of the Jerusalem Railway.

A far more encouraging piece of news comes by the last Arabic journals of October 16th from Beirut, that the Jaffa Railway Company have asked of the Sultan a " concession" for building a breakwater and harbor at Jaffa. No tourist to Palestine can ever forget the perils of landing at Jaffa. It is proposed to build a stone breakwater enclosing a port large enough to admit steamers, and to extend the railway to the harbor.

II. The Haifa-Damascus Railway. A firman was given some years since to a native Syrian for the construction of a railway, standard gauge, from Haifa, under Mount Carmel, through the plain of Esdraelon south of Nazareth, via Jezreel and Bethshan to the Jordan south of the Sea of Galilee, thence northeast through the land of Javlon to Damascus, with a branch into Houran and east of the Jordan.

This concession was sold to an English company in London, who surveyed the road, let its construction to contractors, and a few miles of track were laid southward along the Kishon. Then came a sudden halt. The work stopped. The Syrian concessionaire sued the company for a heavy amount, and this with other suits is said to amount to some £80,000 sterling. The engineers in Haifa, having received no pay for seven months, seized all the plans and surveys of the road, and, according to reports published in the Lisan el Hal journal of Beirut, in September, were about to leave for London to prosecute the company. There has been gross mismanagement somewhere, and the whole enterprise is imperilled. It had proposed to continue the road eventually from Damascus to Baghdad.

III. The Beirut-Damascus Railway. The concession for this road was obtained four years since by a Syrian Mohammedan gentleman, Hassan Effendi Beihum, and by him sold to a French company, which has owned the Damascus Diligence road since 1860, and has also just completed a fine breakwater and harbor in Beirut at a cost of about $500,000. This road consists of three divisions: 1. From Beirut to Damascus. This crosses the Lebanon range at an elevation of 5000 feet. It is a narrow-gauge road, and has a third cograil on the steep grades. It pass@s northwest of Shtoreh below Zahleh, thence east to Wady Yehfofeh and Zebedany, and down the valley of the Barada (t1l.e Abana) to Damascus. This road will be open for traffic within a year.

2. The Damascus-Honran brauch. This ruus south of Damascus to the vast wheat region of Bashan and Houran, and is to terminate at Bozrah or Mezeirib. It is already finished and open for traffic. It will protJW)te the pacification of that turbulent district and provide a cheap outlet for the splendid wheat harvests of Houran, besides increasing largely the area of cultivated land. It will also be used by the Hajj pilgrim cara- van on the first stage of its progress from Damascus to Mecca.

3. The Damascus-Aleppo-Birijik branch. This is under survey, run- ning from Damascus northeast to Nebk and Kuryetein, thence northwest to Hums and Hamath, thence to Aleppo and northeast to Birijik on the Euphrates.

This is a part of the future inland mercantile and military trunk rail- way from Constantinople to Damascus. It passes through a fertile region now almost wholly abandoned as pasture land to the Bedouin Arabs.

IV. The Mersin-Tarsus-Adana Railway. This road was built some years since by an English company as the beginning of a through line to Mosul. It is completed only to Adana, and its extension eastward is among the uncertainties of the future.

V. The Constantinople-Angora-Cresarea Railway. This road is com- pleted to Angora, and is under construction to Cresarea, with the expectation of its ultimate extension to Diarbekir, Mosul, and Baghdad. It will, no doubt, connect at some time with Birijik and Damascus.

VI. The Smyrna-Ephesus-Aidin Railway. This is already extended 70 miles east of Aidin to Serai Kowy. through the finest fig-producing region in the world. It will, no doubt, be extended still farther eastward.

VII. The Constantinople and Bulgarian Railway. This is the connecting link between Constantinople and Western Europe.

The advantages of railway communication in this great Empire will be very great.

1. Large tracts of fertile land now lying desolate through insecurity will be brought under government control and settled by the peasantry now crowded into the mountain districts for mutual protection. The -great wheat region of Houran and Bashan and the vast trans-Jordanic pasture lands now claimed by the Bedouin Arabs will be gradually restored to cultivation.

The line from Damascus to Aleppo borders a district of great fertility, now desolate or sparsely settled and at the mercy of the Mowali, Hadideh, and A 'nazi Arabs. Mount Lebanon is crowded with villagers who earn a scant subsistence from their rocky terraces, but are afraid to venture out upon the plains. This railway will encourage settlers, enable the goverp.- ment to protect them, and thus benefit the whole land.

2. It will make travel more safe and economical. A box of Bibles now Bent from Beirut to Mosul (the ancient Nineveh) goes by caravan, and is

GROWTH OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN JAPAN

a month on the passage, and during the winter is liable to injury and delay from pouring rains and impassable roads. This is true of other routes, and increased facilities will increase opportunities for good.

3. It is to be hoped that increased means of intercourse will tend to bring the different tribes and nationalities of this motley and much-divided empire into a better acquaintance with each other. The Protestant communities of Asia Minor have little to do with those of Syria and Palestine; and yet they are under a common civil organization, with a common wakil or civil head in Constantinople. If the future Evangelical Church of the Empire is to be a unit, and co-operate for the common weal and the spread of the Gospel, the people must know each other, and send delegates to each other's conferences. Railways will make this possible. At present it is out of the question.

THE GROWTH OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN JAPAN.

BY REV. A. D. HAIL, D.D., JAPAN.

The Protestant division of the Church in Japan has passed through two periods in its progress, and is now in the initial stages of its third period. These may be loosely characterized as the periods of preliminary resistance, relaxation of resistance and revival, and reaction.

The first period embraces the time from 1859-72. To the missionaries of this period Japan was a Jericho, around the walls of which the powers that be, under severe penalty, forbade the priests the privilege of even "blowing their horns." The swaggering Samurai not only "looked daggers," but carried them, and that, too, with a purpose. Indeed, the threat was made that should the Christian's God Himself come to great Japan, even His head would be cut off. The whole chrysanthemum country was completely combined against Christianity.

When the Roman Catholic form of Christianity reached the high-tide of its great success several centuries ago, it drew to itself the attention of the Buddhists. They bQgan a series of persecutions and oppositions which were not terminated with the supposed extermination of those Christians. When our pioneer missionaries came they had, accordingly, to live in an atmosphere of suspicion and hatred generated by the same persecuting power. They found edicts everywhere on the government bulletin-boards against the faith they had come to propagate. The first teachers employed often proved themselves to be government spies. One man hired himself to Dr. Hepburn in order that he might find a favorable opportunity for assassinating him, and was disarmed only by the impression made upon him by the good doctor's uniform Christian kindness. Not quite twenty-five years ago several thousand Catholic Christians, still secretly maintaining their faith, were discovered and subjected to a cruel imprisonment, many of them in the neighboring city of Wakayama.

When the edicts were first taken down by the new government, it was only that they might be renewed by itself. The masses feared Chris_ tianity. and the rulers hated it. So late as 1872, when an inquiry was made of the Governor of Kobe (Hyogoken) whether a native bookseller would be permitted to sell the English Bible, the reply was given that any Japanese who sold a Bible knowing it to be such would have to go to prison.

By the close of 1859 the American Episcopal, Northern Presbyterian, and Dutch Reformed churches had missionaries upon the ground. One of Commodore Perry's sailors, a Baptist, came in 1860. The A. B. C. F. M.

and C. M. S. entered the field in 1869. The total number of missionaries at the close of 1872 was 28. During the first period, up to the time of the organization of the first church, 10 persons only had received baptism, 5 in Central and 5 in Southern Japan. The first convert, the teacher of Rev. James Ballagh, was baptized by him in 1864. The first church was organized March 20th, 1872, in Yokohama, consisting of 9 young men baptized on that day and 2 middle-aged men who had been previously baptized.

With 1873 began a new era in the progress of Christianity. The attitude of the rulers began to change. An embassy left Japan in December, 1871, making the round of the leading Western nations, returning in 1873. This body was composed of men of such ability and social standing as to have much weight and wide influence. The country began to wake up from its Rip Van Winkle sleep of ages. The edicts against Christianity were taken down, and the hundreds of Roman Catholic Christians were released from imprisonment. Various national reforms were undertaken, the Gregorian calendar was adopted, telegraphs, railroads, daily papers, postal treaties with West ern nations, school systems, prison reforms, and many other improvements began largely at this time, and so the Mikado's empire began to move into line with the great nations of the world. With this year also new missions began to be established, and 29 missionaries came which more than doubled the force already on the ground. At this time also the Committee on Bible Translation began its work. In the 55 missionaries on the field at the close of 1873 ten missions and 8 different bodies of Christians were represented. This second period closed about 1887. The .missionaries on the ground had increased in number, from 1873-78, to 99 ; 1879,122 ; 1882, 138 ; 1885, 183 ; 1887, 253. The converts numbered in 1873 about 125(?) with two organized churches. The number of baptized believers had increased in 1876 to 1004; 1879, 2965 ; 1882, 4987 ; 1885, 11,678; 1887, 19,825. During this period occurred three important and helpful events. The New Testament translation was finished November 3d, 1879; (The committee engaged in this work to its close were Rev. S. R. Brown, D.D., Rev. D. C. Greene, D.D., Rev. Dr. McLay, and Rev. J. C. Hepburn, M.D., D.D.) This was about five years and six months from the time they began it. Another important event was the conference of missionaries held in Osaka, April, 1883. Although every Christian body was represented and all the burning questions of mission polity were warmly discussed, yet the sub-base of a common love to our common Lord was the undertone heard through it all. The inftuence of that meeting for good still lingers, and has specially contributed to subsequent Christian comity and fellowship.

There was also about this time a gracious outpouring of the Holy Spirit and an uplift of the spiritual life of the Church. It spread throughout the entire country. It entered the Christian schools, and delegates from these went to the various churches to exhort them to do great things for Christ. The triennial convention of the Japanese brethren, which is one of their fixed in~titutions, was that year pervaded by such a spirit of prayer that they found it difficult to follow their prearranged programme. It was truly a Pentecostal time, and one in which the Holy Spirit's power assumed a new meaning. This served to give a good direction to the preaching services in the churches and the Christian addresses in the theatres and other places during those days. It also served to prepare the Church for the third and terribly trying period upon which it was soon to enter.

With 1878 Japan began to swing to the other extreme in regard to their treatment of things Western. A nation whose intensity of feeling against Christianity and Western peoples isolated them for three centuries, has in the continuity of its past a potent instrument for either good or evil. With this in the hands of a designing priesthood the politicians become mere puppets, while true patriots and Christian Japanese leaders have their inftuence greatly circumscribed, and also as members of the" body politic" must have their own feelings more or less colored by it.

The schools were the first to feel the effects of the reaction. The attendance dropped from 10,297 in 1888 to 8758 in 1889-90 i in 1890-91 was another drop of 1861, leaving the enrolment for that scholastic year 6897. The year 1893 shows an increase of 253 over 1892, but less by 2305 than in 1887-88.

During these years there has also been an annually decreasing number of adult baptisms, dropping from 6884 in 1888 to 3636 in 1893. The number of exclusions have annually increased during this time from 161 in 1888 to 636 in 1893. The adult baptisms for these years run as fol. lows: 1888, 6884 i 1889, 5007 i 1890, 4431 i 1891, 3718 i 1892,2731 ; 1893, 3636. The number of exclusious for the same time are: 1888, 161; 1889, 286 i 1890, 355; 1891, 322 i 1892, 573; 1893, 636. There has, however, during these years been a net increase of 11,884, the membership by years being, 1888,25,514; 1889,31,181; 1890,32,380; 1891, 33,390; 1892, 35,534; 1893, 37,398. In these reactionary years the contributions of the Japanese Christians amount in round numbers to about 500,000 silver yen ;* to thc close of 1893, from 1888, the sum was 428,6~8.44 yen, the largest contributions for one year having been made in 1891. The organized churches increa~ed in number from 221 to 365, or 144 during these last five years. The number of theological students, ministers, and Bible-women has steadily increased. The present number of theological students is 367 ; native ministers, 206; unordained preachers and helpers, 665 ; Bible-women, 279.

One reason for the annual increase of exclusions and decrease in the number of baptisms since 1888 is the fact that the Church has come to a better conception of the Christian life. They have become more careful in the instruction of catechumens and increasingly particular in insisting upon the maintenance of Christian character.

This straightforward, silent, steady growth of the Church finds its solu- tion in the fact that it has a life derived from Christ alone, or rather in the statement that Christ still lives in and sustains His saints.

Spiritual, like all other forms of life has within it such a mystical, in- visible element that its growth can be known only by the peculiarities of external manifestation.

A disappointment is sometimes felt by missionaries and others that the developing life of the Church and of the individual Christian does not manifest itself in forms that are in the line of those to which they have themselves been most accustomed. The unreasonableness of such a dis- appointment ought to be evident with but little reflection. In the West, where we have so many different denominations developed, each under trials and difficulties peculiar to itself, and where each one has stood for the emphasis of some one important truth overshadowed by others, there , has come in time to be a common denominational consciousness, so much so that we can even speak of different types of piety. In, America we have very distinctly marked types, such as the Quaker, the Methodist, the Old Presbyterian, and the Episcopal. In Japan the Church has not become so thoroughly denominational, and so its type of life partakes more of national and racial peculiarities. The kinship of the general life of the Church to that of the West is indicated by that literature which is so help- ful to all Christians everywhere. Thomas a Kempis's "Imitation of Christ" and Stolker's "Christ's Image" have had a large sale; with them also Bunyan's" Pilgrim's Progress" is immensely popular, and un- bounded delight is taken in following pilgrims from the cross and the wicht-gate through the whole way to the wide-open gates of the celestial city.

Prayer, providence, and the Word of God have been markedly con- spicuous in their relation to Japanese Christian life. Shortly after the opening of the country to foreign intercourse, about 1857, Dr. S. Wells Williams and the Rev. W. E. Style, of Shanghai, went to NagasakLt At that time the United S~tes gunboat Powhatan was in port, and on the • A yen is somewhat less than a dollar. t Rev. Dr. Stont, Osaka Conference Report. occasion of a visit of the officers to the governor of the city, they were invited with the chaplain, Rev. Mr. Wood, to join the party. In course of conversation during the call the governor said that Japan was now open to trade with other nations, and the Japanese would be glad of anything the foreigners might bring them except two things-viz., opium and Christianity. The remark was noted, and on the return of these three gentlemen to the vessel they talked the matter over. It was plain to them that the governor did not know what Christianity really was, but had formed his opinion of it from Roman Catholicism in the country in former times. They therefore resolved that they should try to bring about the introduction of true Christianity, and wrote letters to the Boards of the Episcopal, Presbyterian, and Reformed churches in America, urging the sending of missionaries to Japan. The answer to the prayers of these men and their letters were the first missionaries sent out in 1859. Subsequent events have shown that for the onward movement of the Church in modern missions God had struck the hour of the Church's opportunity. "The isles were indeed waiting for His law." In these early days there was a large number of Japanese with whom the missionaries first came in contact who could read Chinese Bibles and tracts, and these did a good service in sowing the seeds of spiritual life.

As an instance in point we have the well-known case of General Wakasa, who commanded the littoral guards at Nagasaki in 1854, when an English fleet suddenly made its appearance in that harbor. It was his duty to prevent the landing of foreigners except at a designated spot. In his rounds he saw a New Testament floating on the waters and fished it out. From a Dutch interpreter he learned its nature, and afterward obtained a Chinese translation of it. He began reading it immediately. After Dr. Verbeck came to Nagasaki he received a request for instruction from this general, who was living two days'journey in the interior. Owing to feudal restrictions the general could not go in person, but sent by a messenger passages of Scripture for explanation. In time he was ripe for the reception of Christ's appointed ordinance. Dr. Verbeck, on May 20th, the day of Pentecost, 1866, baptized two members of this his interior Bible class-viz., General Wakasa and Ayabe San, his brother. The general translated portions of the Chinese New Testament into easy Japanese for the women of his household, and they too were instructed in the way of salvation. A daughter and female servant were baptized in 1880 at Nagasaki. They reported that the general died a most triumphant death. The servant's zealous service for her spiritual master has resulted in the organization of a church in Saga. A granddaughter of Wskasa has become a Christian, and in 1890 a grandson entered the Doshisha College,bringing with him, and presenting to th~ school, a large English Bible given to his grandfather thirty years before, but which they had been obliged to conceal for years on account of persecution.* Dr. Ver- * Dr. Gordon, .. American Missionary In Japan." beck states that "by the close of the first period of mission work many thousands of volumes of Chinese Bibles and other ChristIan literature had been circulated. These were obtained mostly from the Presbyterian and London Mission presses at Hongkong and Shanghai. The faithful authors of this literature were little aware that while working for the salvation of China, they had been, as it were, writing with a double-pointed pen and working for Japan as well."

There is no mission in Japan but that can in some place or places in its history point to signal instances of the initiation of spiritual life and labor to the seemingly direct inspiration of a conjunction of these three factors-prayer, providence, and the pure Word of God. Prayer at the time of the providential opening of Japan preceded the coming of the first missionaries with Chinese Bibles. Prayer preceded the organization of the first Church in Japan, just at that moment when God's providence opened the country in 1873 to wider Christian effort. Prayer and the translation of the New Testament preceded the revival of 1883. There has for the last year been an unusual spirit of prayer in the churches, while more than 13,000 Japanese Christians are enrolled in the Scripture Readers' Union, and this just preceding that inscrutable providence within which is infolded a dark war cloud big and black with wrath. Has not the Father thus been rooting the life of His people in the living Word that they may firmly endure the coming storm ?

There has from the very first been a spontaneous tendency of the life of the Church toward uniou. Our Lord counted upon the oneness of His people as one of the most apposite of apologetics. In the Saviour's sad. dest hour the solidarity of His saints was His supremest solicitude. " Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also that believe on Me through their word: that they all may be one, even as Thou, Father, art in Me and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us : that the world may believe Thou didst send Me." It might have been feared, in view of the many years of feudalism that existed in the land, with the consequent tendency to clannishness thus generated, that the various bodies of believers would carry the " clan spirit" into their various denominations, but there has been but little of this. The consummation of the promptings of the Spirit in the direction of union. and fellowship has become a fixed hope and prayer with Japanese Christians. Indeed, the greatest checks to union have come from our constituencies in the West. In the earliest years of the work, in September, 1872, the three Presbyterian bodies then in the country and the A. B. C. F. M. missionaries agreed upon a basis for the organization of their churches. '" "The plan," says Dr. Gordon, "of forming simple churches of Christ failed at the time, largely (must it be confessed?) because some people couldn't count converts so easily; but the good tlpirit of the convention has followed these missions down to the present time."

• .. American Missionary in Japan." Yet the union of churches in Japan has not wholly failed, and with the splendid nationalistic feeling in the country and the continued development of the spiritual life of the churches, it is a mere question of time when other unions will be effected. There are now two united bodies in Japan. The English, American, and Canadian families of the Episcopal household unite in building up the Nippon Leikyokwai. Four missions are represented in this work. It has 4 bishops, 3 arch-deacons, 91 missionaries, 61 theological students, 21 native clergy, and 5157 members. The other united body, Nippon Christo Kyokwai, has seven co-operating missions representing one Scotch and five American Presbyterian churches. It has 140 missionaries, 105 theological students, 62 ordained ministers, and 11 ,200 members.

With the union of the various Methodist bodies and of all the orthodox bodies holding the Congregational polity, the 23 missions in Japan would be engaged in building up but four branches of the Church. " Desire for union is strongest either in the newly converted or in the mature Christian. An intermediate stage of experience is the best soil for the growth of the denominational spirit."* With the more marked maturity of the • Church, therefore, may we expect that its oneness may become more and more manifest.

The unfolding of the life of the Japanese Church adds one more illustrative fact to the truth that it thrives even under trials. Its dangers have not dwarfed, but have deepened its life. Spiritual life is not one of God's hothouse plants. The life of Christ's body, the Church, has its wilderness temptations and Gethsemanes, as well as had its great Head. Persecution has played a painful part in the work-imprisonment, the pressure of public sentiment, and other forms of it peculiar to Japanese social life. The son of a man who was assassinated JIllany years ago for his supposed sympathy with Christianity became a Christian. He writes: "One day when I returned home from school my mother informed me that if I did not renounce Christianity she was going to commit suicide that very evening. My father had been assassinated because he was supposed to have been a believer in Christianity, and his friends told me that if her son became a Christian the stain on the father's name could never be washed away. It was a terrible trial, but I asked for a little respite that I might reconsider the claims of Christianity. I said I was willing to abandon it if I could see that it was not true. So it went on. They used every means in their power to change my mind, but the unseen hand was above us and led me. After three months I got permission to go to the government college in Tokyo, and a year after I entered the theological school in Kyoto. . . . My mother is now a Christian rejoicing in the faith."t A Buddhist priest baptized by Dr. Verbeck suffered in various prisons for five years. A teacher of Rev. O. H. Gulick was put in prison for his faith • Dr. Gordon. t Dr. Gordon, " American Missionary In Japan." and died there. There have been threatened disinheritance, boycotts, imprisonment of sons at their own homes, the stoning of Christian preach- ing-places, and lately a cowardly and cruel working of the nationalistic feeling against Christians j but whatever the form of trial, they have borne it as a whole with a prudence and patience that places them in the long roll of those worthies who from the beginning have suffered for Christ.

There are numbers of Christians who have given up lucrative employments from the conviction that these were inconsistent with the Christian life-wholesale sake brewers, renters of houses for immoral purposes, the manufacturer of theatrical costumes and furnishments, and others. There are those serving in the ministry receiving far less than they could obtain in government employ.

A girl who makes 90 cents a month manufacturing paper match-boxes keeps the Sabbath, though it means a loss of 12 cents a month from her scant wages. There are other instances of a similar kind. Missionaries whose work necessarily puts them into the closest and tenderest relations to the Japanese Christians could recount many cases of personal sacrifice, patient cross-bearing that would be a source of helpfulness to all who love our Lord. The life of the Church, as it has grown and shown itself in Japan as a whole, is a grand nineteenth-century evidence of the truth and power of Christianity.

Of course the life is not yet a perfect one, and there still are things criticisable by pastors and others, else there were no further need of either, but better than this is it ours to see Christ back of it all.

The developing life of this Christian body is its safeguard in these days when so many loose Western theologies threaten it. The creation by the Holy Spirit of a Christian consciousness through the common experience of the fulness and fitness of Christ to meet the spiritual hunger of the human heart and to heal "all its diseases," is that which increasingly tends to hold the Church true to her great Head. A Buddhist priest who became a Christian, when giving his household Hotoke San to a missionary, said that two years before becoming a Christian he gave up the worship of this idol, " but I never knew how dear it was to me until, in accordance with my vow, I bowed before it for the last time in worship. No human being can tell what a lonesome heart I had during these two years. I had given up the only object of worship I knew, and there was no other to take its place j but since I have known Christ I have never known what it is to be lonesome-hearted. "

As there are" flowers that bloom in the sunless depths of the sea," so this sweet common experience of Christ in the heart is the flower that continually grows in the depth of this Church's Christian life, no matter what storms sweep the surface above it~· Hurtful theologies cannot stand before the soulful satisfaction found in the spiritually presen1; Saviour.

This is the direction which the Church's apologetics are beginning to assume. An eloquent Japanese pastor, at the recent twentieth anniversary

DR. GORDON'S RELATION TO MISSIONS

of his church, said: "Our early apologetics took the direction of the nature of the God we worshipped as compared with the prices of dried wood the idolators worshipped. We were soon met with the popular reply from them, that we do not worship the wood, but only what these images represent. We then took up the superiority of Western morals and progress, for in those days we supposed that the Western people were about all of them Christians, and everything in their civilization was good j but we finally had to weaken on that line. At last, after trying the whole round of evidences, we come back to the argument from Christian experience. We can stand before our adversaries and tell them of our hearts baptized with the Holy Spirit, with a rest of soul as deep and broad and beautiful as a quiet sea in a still night reflecting the stars of heaven. "

Other features of the growing life of the Church readily suggest themselves, and can be only mentioned. This intensifying Christ-life has caused confessions of sin and restitution, the reconciliation of enemies, a purer family life, lives of faith, and the founding of institutions thereon that have been as marvellous as that of Muller's Bristol work. Indeed, the one thing the Buddhists now fear more than anything is the life of the Christian Church, and they are now duplicating in a mechanical way every institution that is the dynamical outgrowth of the life of the Church.

DR. GORDON'S RELATION TO MISSIONS.

* BY REV. H. C. MABIE, D.D.

If I were to express in one word Dr. Gordon's relation to missions, I should say that hi, interest in missions was integral; it entered into his very spiritual personality ; it was but the natural breathing and outcome of his being; it was no form of service that was put on as a garment; no perfunctory performance; no line of duty taken up hecause he had been elected to fill some official position. Missions with him, as with the God who instituted them, and with Jesus Christ His Son, who by His atonement made them possible, were constitutional. He could no more think of missions as geographically limiting his thoughts, his heart, his life, his enterprise, than you could think of there being limits to the sympathies of our Lord Jesus Christ. I suppose it to be the very essence of the heart of God that He yearns over humanity as a whole, longing with infinite tenderness to impart His own type of being, His own type of life, His own type of blessedness, to His creatures. It proceeds from within, as does the heat of the sun. So was Dr. Gordon's relation to the work of missions; it was born in him by the Spirit of the living God. He was in his natural birth the descendant of a parentage missionary in spirit. The • From at) tj,d<lre•• delivered at the funeral, Boston, February 5th. very name which his parents gave him in the old birthplace in New Hampshire was indicative of the spirit that had ruled in the ancestral home in admiration of the foremost martyr of this missionary century-Adoniram Judson. So also, in connection with his conversion, there seemed to be transmitted to him and implanted within him the very essence and genius of this relation to the whole earth in the spirit of his honored and saintly name8ake.

Dr. Gordon's Bible was a missionary Bible from Genesis to Revelation, not merely containing a passage or two in the form of explicit command, such as " Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature" -but the entire Book, the volume as a whole, the complete oracles of the Old and New Testament, were missionary, from the" In the beginning" to "Even so, come, Lord Jesus." And so whatever his point of departure in his Rtudyor meditation on the Divine oracles, they were ever saying to him, "This is too good, too Divine to be kept; it must be shared with the entire family of mankind." And so Dr. Gordon's preaching was evermore missionary preaching, because missions are the interior of the Bible, the essence of the Gospel, the reincarnation of Jesus Christ by the Holy Spirit among the nations, and he could not expound these words without exhaling a missionary spirit.

Dr. Gordon's world in which he lived was a missionary world. He found himself a denizen of a goodly city, indeed, of a noble commonwealth, of what we are fond of calling the most exalted nation on earth; but Dr. Gordon regarded himself far more than this, even a denizen of the planet; the entire earth was his home, his parish; and so these artificial missionary limitations that we are wont to form called home and foreign, because of our shortness of view and our failure to take in the great Divine perspective, which so often affiict the minds of God's people, never affiicted his mind. Those of you who have heard him speak of missions will remember how he was wont to say that the best prayer-book in the world is a map of the world. " Go," said he, "into the closet, and spread out this prayer-book before you, and then draw a line round some portion of the world, and pray, if you can, 'Thy Kingdom come.' Nay, rather, get the entire globe before you, and hover over it in the spirit of the Holy Ghost, who brooded over chaos, and brought light out of darkness, order out of confusion, salvation out of death, and you will pray aright." This was his attitude toward the world in which he lived.

History, in its ongoings, as Dr. Gordon viewed it, was missionary history. He was not a man sailing over a trackless deep without chart or compass, with no desired haven in view. History was not to him a confused mass of accidents, as it is to the materialistic thinker of our dayan insoluble riddle-a hopeless tangle. The history of the world, as he viewed it, started from a beginning and went on through the middle to the end, in an orderly way, and the end was a glorious and Divine consummation. The one last word that escaped his lips WaS "Victory I" He believed that this was assured in history. His faith swept the entire perspective, and hence it was that he saw great mountain peaks in that wondrous landscape where some of us, perhaps, see only hillocks, if we see even these. His view of history was simply the successive stages of the plan of human redemption, with its glorious culmination.

" The great world's altar stairs That slope through darkness up to God."

If some thought at times that his view of proper mission work was superficial or pessimistic, I bid them think again. If some think that he emphasized unduly what he regarded as the great and immediate duty of the Church in this present age-viz., to preach the Gospel "for a witness" -let them think how long, how ardently, how profoundly he pondered the words of the Lord–for His words they are-" This Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations, and then shall the end come." What Dr. Gordon meant by the" witnessing" is not that superficial post-boy, flash-light method of Christian enterprise which some imagine. * What it is let his own tremendously earnest and concentrated efforts-which burnt out the fires of his lifetestify. He meant all that Jesus Christ meant when He said: "To this end was I born and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness to the Truth." Christ's personal ministry, from the manger to the throne, he believed to be but a witness-the beginnings of things, not the consummation of them-the foundations only of the eternal kingdom that God was to rear. He meant all that the Apostle Paul meant when he spoke of his consummate privilege " to testify the Gospel of the grace. of God j" to" finish his course," a life-work that in the Divine plan had a beginning and a completion.

Dr. Gordon was profoundly moved in respect to missions because he believed that the Holy Ghost-the Third Person of the adorable Trinitybeing the soul of the Christian Church, was likewise the soul of its most characteristic' work, Christian missions. The Holy Spirit, and therefore his spirit, could not rest until it can:ied out what was hinted on the great natal day of the Church-the first Pentecost. Hence it was that Dr. Gordon's thought respecting missions was simply coincident with and exactly commensurate with the attainable spirituality and spiritual service of the Church of God in this age. Missions in his mind were the birth * That there are those who entertain such a view we do not dispute, but such was not Dr.

Gordon's conception of the witnessing. He did indeed believe that, however thorough and effective this period of witnessing among the nations might be, It was ouly preliminary and relatively Ineffectual as compared with what the period of world-harvest to follow the Lord's return will be. This with him was, however, chiefly a matter of programme of the Divine plan of operation. In his mind .it neither warranted superficiality of present-day effort, nor landed him in pessimism. Rather it afforded his basis for the most triumphaut optimism-the only basis for it which he saw In RevelatioD. On this basis he was at least always a pro-millennialist. (See Dr. Gordon's" The Holy Spirit in llIieeions," Ilrst chapter.) of the Holy Ghost~· and hence he could not preach as he did, or think as he did, or write as he did, concerning the Holy Ghost's administration of His Church, without thinking of the most heroic application of service in behalf of all pagan peoples, wheresoever they may be found, destitute of the Gospel. With his large outlool~ on the world, we can appreciate that characteristic hospitality which Dr. Gordon entertained toward all forms of Christian enterprise. Some of us are wont to choose for ourselves the forms of mission which we prefer to do, and we sometimes say, "I will do this," and "I won't do that," but he never thus spake in respect to any aspect of Christ's work on earth. He was naturalized to all Christ's work. To him that work was a circle, not an arc. It was globed. Hence he was as much at home in alien cities as in his own Boston, at the "Vorld's Missionary Conference in London as some of us saw him-easily king of missionaries, as he was imperial among pleaders for missions, the one man without whom no single session was thought complete till his voice had been heard. Hence it was that in Edinburgh and Glasgow and throughout Scotland he was welcomed everywhere, and fitted into the relations and voiced the missionary interest of these people just as naturally as if he were addressing his own prayer-meeting here in Clarendon Street Church. So their testimony was, " He fed us with the finest of the wheat. ,. He enlarged their horizon in respect to the world, and gave them a relish for its conquest. Hence it was that in Paris, with the McAll Mission workers, he was not only welcomed, but eagerly sought for. Hence it was that in our own land he was sought on all platforms where missions were to have a peculiar and effective advocacy. Hence it was that the Student Volunteer movement, the great conferences at Northfield and Ocean Grove and elsewhere regarded his presence and his addresses as indispensable. Hence his favor for the Salvation Army movement, which he commended and cheered when almost all men set it at naught. Hence it was that in the stables of street-car drivers, on the wharves along shore in Boston, or in refuges of the lost, he was everywhere welcomed as the supporter, advocate, and brother, vitally linked with all these organizations of any and every name.

But who shall tell what our beloved brother was to the American Baptist Missionary Union-our counsellor, our inspiration, our pride j none so meek as he. I may be allowed to say, without disparagement of any one, that all through his official relations to that body, through so many weary years in our committee rooms in this city, he often surrendered opinions of his own respecting ways and means in deference to his brethren, whom he was always ready to think of as more to be considered than himself. He was always ready to take the field for us, and was the bulwark of that organization. How this noble church has stood by him and followed him, till at length they only wanted to know his thought and they would anticipate it! There was with him no pulling of people's door-bells to extract from them unwilling offerings j no passing around nertously, hat in hand, to beg for Peter's pence; but rather he quietly exalted the lofty privilege of giving, and reminded of the blood mortgage on all men to redeem the world.

Since I came into this building this morning, I was approached by a young man, a member of one of the young people's societies here. " Excuse me, sir," said he, "but I must tell you what occurred here at our Monday night prayer-meeting. It was discussed what we shoqld do to express our feelings on this occasion, and at length it was resolved-and do you wonder at it-that we would do what he would have liked us to do. There is a great debt upon the Missionary Union; we will make an offering toward its extinction. And in a few minutes we had collected between four and five hundred dollars-gathered with the loving thought that that would have been our pastor's desire." 0 brethren, talk of inB.uence, and power to bring things to pass! It is that unspoken inB.uence which tells-it is what we are far more than what we 8ay, that carries our people. It is what he was in his majesty, his Christly simplicity, that has made his people yearn to be and do. It is that which causes this audience to-day to heave like the billows of the ocean-its main desire to be like Him.

It has been said over and over again, "How can we get on without this brother, in the family, in the church, in the Missionary Union, in Christendom ~ How can we spare him~" Shall we not rise to the heavenly view-point and look down upon it as God does, for this we must do, if we are to stand under this sense of loss? Shall we not remember the words of Him who said-even concerning Himself, the Master of all discipies-" It is expedient for you that I go away, for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come?" God in His providence has demonstrated that it is expedient for us that our brother be taken. He says he can be spared from this side, that he may be glorified on that side ; and God has settled that j it is expedient that he be taken. What, then, we ought to say is this: not how can we get on without Dr. Gordon ~ how can we get on without our pastor 1 how without the chairman of our committee ~ how without him in these Christian assemblies ~ but rather this: how can we get on without those compensations in grace which God's Spirit and providence will give to us if we shall have sanctified to us this inexpressible loss ~ That is what we cannot afford to get on without. We ought to settle it in this house to-day-every one of us-that with God's help we will not get on without that-that compensation, that transmitted bleesing, grace, and power, which may come to us, especially upon the ministry of the land. We draw no denominational lines here to-day. May there come upon the ministry of the world the baptism of fire in connection with thie departure! Oh, that the spirit of Elijah may fall upon Elieha-not !!imply upon !!ome !!ingle man toward whom the Church, in the deep, dark days before them, may reach forth dimly to find as a suc_ Ce!!SOr ill the pastorate, but upon ten thousand ministers of Jeaus Christ-

KEV. ADOLPHE MABILLE. 355

psstors of sll churches, the ministry of all denominations, by whatever name designated, upon united Christendom. Nay, I will not draw the line more narrowly than he would-upon the circle of entire pagandom as well as upon entire Christendom-that there may come such an anointing, such an outpouring of the Holy Ghost, as will be indicative of that great and final world Pentecost toward which his thoughts were forever bent and on which his eye was forever fixed.

REV. ADOLPHE MABILLE, * OF THE FRENCH PROTESTANT MISSION IN BASUTOLAND.

BY ABBIE P. FERGUSON, SOUTH AFRICA.

It is as when a standard-bearer fainteth. The Basuto Mission of the Paris Society in South Africa has suffered a great loss in the death of Rev. Adolphe C. Mabille, now almost a year ago. He was the heart and centre of a great work, one of the most wonderful in its results in South Africa. Dr. Moffat used to speak of it as the most successful of missions.

Mr. Mabille was in his fifty-eighth year, and we had looked forwarll to years of usefulness for him, but he has fallen in the thick of the fight. He was a most intensely active man. One of his fellow-missionaries said of him: "It is of no use to relieve Mr. Mabille in his work, for as soon as he is relieved in one thing he finds something else to do." He had a wonderful helpmeet in his wife, the daughter of Dr. Casalis, one of the pioneer missionaries in Basutoland. The Basutos say of her, "She is our mother, she was born in our land, she is one of us, and what she says is good." And she has unbounded influence among the people.

Mr. and Mrs. Mabille began the work of training evangelists during a time of war. Coming back to look after their people at Marijah,t they were detained there, and while the war cloud hung heavy about them they gathered a few young men and taught them how to help others. Out of this small beginning grew the Bible school at Marijah, from which hundreds of young men have gone forth to all parts of South Africa as teacher!'! of the Word. During all these years Mr. Mabille has given much time to this work, often taking a class at six -in the morning. A small class of young men have gone on to a fuller theological training. and these have been, in fact, under Mr. Mabille's instruction. Indeed, Marijah has been a centre of great activity, with its theological class, its sixty Bible students and seventy .normal students. One great secret of the success of this mi!'!sion has been, under God, the training of the native ChriEltians to work among their own people. I have heard Mr. Mabille say: "Our native .. Mr. Mabille had II church of 1600 communicants and 600 inqulrel'l and OTeraaw work in 16 outstations.

tOrMorija. Christians can help their own people much better than we mIssIonaries can. They know their difficulties and the way to their hearts. "

There are twenty out-stations connected with the Marijah Church, each under the care of a native evangelist, and it was Mr. Mabille's aim to place such evangelists all over Basutoland, until every heathen should come within sound of the Gospel. These twenty evangelists were directly under Mr. Mabille's care and oversight. Twice a year they came up with their church-members to Marijah to a great spiritual feast. These have been never-to-be-forgotten scenes, when hundreds of the Lord's dear people have gathered on the green hill-side around the table of our Lord, and have shown forth His death until He come. Too many for even the great church to hold, they have stood under the blue of the sky, with the grand Maluti Mountains looking down upon them, reminding one of the innumerable company.

Mr. Mabille has always been the life and centre of these gatherings, laying his hand in baptism upon those gathered out of heathenism, breaking the bread of life, speaking words of reproof and exhortation. There were always special meetings for the evangelists, when they reported concerning their work, and received special instruction and counsel from their spiritual father. Mr. Mabille was much used in bringing souls to Christ. I shall never forget seeing a multitude of heathen filling the Marijah Church, many of them under deep conviction of sin, and how wisely Mr. Mabille and his helpers led many of them to accept Jesus as their Saviour.

The printing of a monthly Basuto paper and of Basuto books, which were sent out to all parts of South Africa, made many demands upon Mr. Mabille's time. The printing was done by natives, who required careful superintendence. Mr. Mabille had willing helpers in his fellow-missionaries and in his own family, but a heavy burden of responsibility rested upon him.

Though such a busy man, he was the joy of the home life. Every day after the mid-day meal he and Mrs. Mabille took the time to go away and pray for God's blessing upon their sons and daughters, and God gave them the desire of their hearts. All of their children were converted, and two sons and three daughters were missionaries, working hand to hand with their parents.

Mr. MabiIle had a rare gift of song, and every evening the family gathered around the organ to sing. To us who listened it was a great treat, as each member of the family took his or her own part, sometimes to music of Mr. MabilIe's own composition. We shall never forget how our souls thrilled as we listened to the rich, deep tones of his voice. This gift was a great power among the native students, whom he trained in singing and playing on instruments, like the sweet singer of old. And he has gone, this grand, gifted, courteous man of God, whom every one loved, and whose rule of love was felt all through the Basuto Mission. " God takes home His workers, bnt the work goes on. II His daughter, writing in March, said: "To us the year until now has been one of great joy and peace, in spite of dear father's great mental fatigue. He had done too much and felt very tired. The doctor said if he did not leave the work at once he would not answer for the consequences. The Lord arranged everything for the best. The Home Committee said one of our missionaries was to go with the Zambesi expedition, who go to Mr. Coillard, as far as Mafeking, in Bechuanaland. So father and mother were ready in a week to go. Then strength was given to Louis (Mr. Mabille's son) to take up for a month father's great work-his lessons, printing-office, and church. So ali was arranged, and now we are asking God to bless their journey and to bring back our loved ones to us well and able to resume their work."

At first he seemed benefited by the journey. He attended the Basuto Mission Conference, though he could be present at the meetings only by lying on a couch. There it was arranged that he should have the assistance of his brother-in-law, Rev. Alfred CasaIis, as well as of his son Louis. Then he visited his eldest son at Leribe (Mr. Coillard's old station), all of the Mabille family gathering there, united for the last time.

Mr. Mabille preached in the Orange Free State on his way home, where he arrived, seemingly none the worse for the journey. He suffered very much from rheumatic pain, and when the doctor was called, he pronounced him very ill. Mr. Mabille expressed the desire to live, especially that he might revise the Basuto Bible. He had just finished an English Basuto Dictionary, the work of twenty years, but he soon realized that the end was near. He sent for the Bible students, the Basuto chiefs, the normal-school boys, and said good-by to them. He spoke very earnestly to them, dealing with them as at the very gate of heaven. He pleaded especially with the paramount chief, begging him to be reconciled to God.

Sunday, May 20th, 1894, was a glorious day, full of the veryatmosphere of heaven. Those about him felt that death had no power over the child of God. The first hours of the day he spent praying for each of the catechists, schoolmasters, and elders of his district (about 150 in all), and the students of the Bible school who are in the work. When those about him wondered that he could remember all the names so well, he said: "Oh, you know I have prayed for them so often by name I" When he heard the church bells he said: "Glory, glory, glory in the highest heaven I" and then, "Jesus, I also am one of Thy worshippers." He said during the night before : "You do not know all the struggles my study has witnessed. I have wanted to be small-smaIl-small, that He should take away all the pride and self-love. "

His daughter writes of the privilege it was to sit beside him and receive his last messages.

A young trader wanted to see him. "Yes," he said; "let him in ; I have a lovely message for him." After talking earnestly to him, he said: "I wish I could imprint upon your heart the conviction that Christ

THE LEPERS OF THE WORLD

is your Saviour." Afterward he clapped his hands joyfully, exclaiming, " Bravo! bravo! they are going to reach the Zambesi." His thoughtlil were with the mission party that he had escorted on their way.

At the evening tide it was light. He slept in Jesus to awake in His glorious presence. On the lOth of the next month he would have completed thirty-four years of service in Basutoland. " Well done, good and faithful servant, enter into the joy of thy Lord."

THE LEPERS OF THE WORLD.

Few realize how numerous are the sufferers from this most terrible malady. Miss Kate Marsden, whose life is devoted to the mitigation of their sufferings, is preparing a chart, designed to show at one view the real prevalence and spread of leprosy in various countries. From the minimum figures already supplied by government medical returns and other reliable sources, she reckons that there are 1,300,000 lepers in the world. China alone is said to have more than 600,000 j Japan, 200,000 j and India at least 100,000. But Miss Marsden would rather understate than overstate the case in her earnest endeavor to move the practical pity of the Christian public.

What an awful aggregate of sorrow and suffering is represented by those figures! Who can estimate the value of every Christian effort made to alleviate their pain and grief and to stay the progress of the dread disease ~ Leprosy, the greatest disease of medireval Christendom, is identified, on the one hand, with a disease endemic from the earliest historical times, 1500 B.O., in the valley of the Nile j and, on the other hand, with a disease now commQn in Asia, Africa, South America, and the West Indies, and in certain parts of Europe and the islands of the sea.

Egypt is generally regarded as the country from whence leprosy came. It was endemic among the Hebrews when they migrated from there. During the Middle Ages it was estimated that there were about 20,000 lepers in Europe, and every considerable town had its "lazar house." Owing to strict legislation, it is now found only in small isolated coast districts of Norway, Russia, the Riviera, Spain, Iceland, and some islands. It is common in all the countries of Asia, and in most of the coast districts of Africa. The West Indies and South America (the Guianas), Malaysia, and many of the islands of the sea also have numerous sufferers from this dreadful disease. The essential cause of leprosy is unknown, but it is generally found among people who live on the sea-coast and live largely on fish (often putrid), and who intermarry closely. It is not now believed to be contagious. Comparatively little missionary work is being done for lepers. The Moravians have a "leper home" in Jerusalem, and work among those in South America and elsewhere. The Mission to the Lepers of India is doing a glorious work among the lepers of India, Burma, Ceylon, and Japan. There are also hospitals for the lepers of Europe, of Madagascar, and South Africa, and missionaries are laboring among those in various other parts of the world. Little can be done for the poor lepers' bodies, though their suffering may be lessened, but their souls may be cleansed and saved, and the work among them is a certain one, which shonld call forth our deepest sympathy and most hearty support.

INTERN ATION AL DEPAltTMENT

II.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY BEV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D "In Darkest Afrioa." to the road, so that one has to climb over great masses of fallen trees. This BY R. H. MILLIGAN. is, perhaps, the most exhausting part of the travel; but climbing over such EFULEN MISSION STATION, BATANGA, places i8 infinitely preferable to crawl- WEST AFRICA, March 12, 1894. ing under on all fours. On starting out the first morning we shrank from On July 17th I started for the inte· the cold water and tried to avoid the rior, and returned to Batanga after four mud, but after slipping and falling sevmonths, looking, I imagine, rather pro- eral times we became bold, and when fane, having been neither shaven nor we had walked an hour we came to a shorn for fi ve months. deep stagnant pond that must be cross- ed. I cannot swim in clear water, but There were two white men besides I saw that I would have no difficulty myself, Rev. A. C. Good, who has in swimming here, so I plunged in with charge of this expedition, and who has the others, but we were able to wade been in Africa for ten years, and Mr. all the way over. Just after this a Kerr, a new arrival. We had twenty- heavy rain fell, drenching us through. five native carriers, making in all This was a dreary outstart, but not twenty-eight persons. White brethren unfortunate, for afterward we walked and black friends stood gazing with without timidity, fearing neither mud strange thoughts as we stretched along nor water, nor height nor depth, nor the beach a short way and suddenly any such thing. disappeared into the forest. Noone would think of making this On such a journey toward such a journey for fun. There is great disland none can forecast even the near comfort in walking all day with much future. We were five days in going mud in one's shoes, especially when seventy-five miles, walking from 7 A.M. gravel is added. It is also uncomforto 4 P.M. each day. All the way was table to get up for several successive through deep forest, the trees much mornings before daylight in the cold taller and closer than in American for- bush and put on clothes wet through ests, and made more dense by a thick and through. Yet the road is not growth of enormous vines, all which worse than I expected, nor is it so together make it strangely dark, and rough as to be a great hindrance to our depressing as the Dismal Swamp. work. Any reasonably stro.ng man im- pelled by worthy purpose will find it The road is a po;)rly beaten path, easy enough. which carefully avoids the hills, keeping down in the lowest parts. The natives Four months later Mr. Good and mydislike climbing, but they have no aver- self returned from the interior to Basion to mud; one passes through every tanga, passing over this road at its variety of it and every depth. The very worst. For two months I had road often lies in the beds of streams. been sick with a severe fever that left The part of the traveller that is above several ailments behind, which made it ground is kept cool and wet from the necessary that I should, as soon as I dripping shrubbery that meets across was able, go to Batanga for medical the path, and as if this were not suffi- treatment. It was near the end of the cient, he has to wade many streams. wet season. For many weeks the rain On the first and last days the road passes had fallen almost night and day. The through native gardens, which are never cleared, but the immellBe trees are simply felled, and that without regard forest was flooded. The streams had be- muscle was stiffened and sore, but we come rivers. The rivers had spread had to walk much faster than before, far over their banks, making wading not knowing how far we were from necessary, and beyond were marshes Batanga. which we must reach that which were yet worse. The bridges night, for we had only food for one had all been swept away or buried un- more meal. We walked twenty miles der the water, and others built for tem- . that day, in spite of stiffness and soreporary use. The permanent African ness, but my courage was never so bridge is bad enough, but these tem- taxed before by any physical effort. porary bridges were unspeakably bad, At last we emerged from the forest consisting of a single line of poles tied into the sunshine, which never seemed end to end with rupe uf vines, and so bright nor the sky so blue. Batanga. usually several feet under water. shone like the Celestial City. Our toilet There is also one vine stretched across was in woful shape. Mr. Good had a few feet higher that one may hold received a severe hurt on the way. In with the hand. This latter vine is jumping 07er a deep place he had fallusually rotten, so one must hold it en upon an upright stick. At this late carefully aJ;ld let it go as soon as he be- date I can afford to smile, although at gins to lose his balance, as it will likely the time I turned pale; I thought he yield to the slightest strain. But what- was killed. We twisted his coat into ever other faults these bridges have, a knot over the sore, and bound around they are not especially treacherous; him two strips of bark several inches they make no fair' promises of support, wide, which formed two large bows, and one never starts out upon them extending more than a foot on either with any expectation of reaching the side. Moreover, he had torn his trouother side without sounding the depth sers at the knee so badly that he could of the water. In one place where this only keep the lower part by tying it to upper vine chanced to be strong enough his leg with vine. Add to this that we to bear our weight, the poles beneath were both lame, and besides bore the us, which were three feet under water, general marks of seven days' walking suddenly came to an end, leaving us through mud and mire, and you may to go a short distance on the upper vine imagine the effect. I do not speak of alone, hand over hand, until our feet my own apparel. I could not see that came in contact with another pole. In so well. Our appearance altogether one day we crossed as many as nine was fearful and wonderful. Our such streams with adjoining overflowed friends beholding said: .. Whence come lands and marshes. We were seven ye ?" We replied: "From going to days on the way. I was weak from and fro in the earth, and from walking fever and walked only four miles the up and down in it." tirst day, the next day eight, the next We reached Mr. Good's home first, twelve, and the last day over twenty where I sat down to rest, but in a few miles. On the last day, immediately minutes was unable to walk, and was after starting and before our blood was carried to Mr. Godduhn's home, one in proper circulation, we reached the mile farther, in a hammock. " Slough of Despond," deep with wa- And why illl this hardship, some are ter. We had difficulty in finding the asking, this exposure and peril of life, road. Mr. Good moved about in search, this isolation in the dismal interior of but I not knowing the roads moved Africa, or this madness, as certain of very little, remaining in the cold water our friends have called it? Only obeto my waist, and sometimes to my dience to a Master who thought tit to shoulders, for more than an hour. For say, "Go ye into all the world and the tirst time I felt evil effects from preach the Gospel to every creature." this. Before we had gone far every Is it not strange that even some Christians should seem to question the wis- beads and brass and bells. The men dom of this command or of obedience also wear ornaments, but not in such to it? I am weary of the opposing excess. Both men and women take arguments of many, even my friends, great pains with their hail', doing it up based upon our peril of life or the de- in the strangest and dirtiest way con- pravity of this people. I came not for ceivable. A common style is to build love of these, but in obedience to the it, with the aid of strips of bamboo, above command, and their depravity into three hard ridges several inches makes the command more imperative; high, running from the front to the and as for fear of hardship or danger, back of the head. Each ridge is mount- I am sure that no two things are more ed with a close row of common white incompatible than Christianity and shirt-buttons. Sometimes a card con- fear. If Christianity is anything, it is taining as many as six dozen is sewed courage. When in the French Revolu- on above each ear. The ridges of hair tion France was beset with foes on do not always run fore and aft. They every side, " cannon to right of them, are often in circles built up like a story- cannon to left of them, cannon in front cake and iced with buttons. Some- of them," and all were prostrate with times a kind of splash-board is built despair, the great Danton in thunder- out behind, running from ear to ear, to tones that filled all France called on hold more buttons. This latter style men "to dare, and again to dare, and prevents their lying to sleep in the or- without end to dare," and every son of dinary way. They must place the neck France arose and braced himself for on the wooden pillow, and let the head battle. His words are an echo of what hang over. The hair once arranged re- Christ has always s1id to His followers. mains undisturbed for several months.

Daring is an essential of all successful It forms a convenient place for wiping living. Surely Christianity ought to their hands or knives. After dressing be as strong a motive-power as patriot- it grease is smeared over which in the ism. Hardship ought not to be named; sun melts into the hair, some ot it our life is a small thing, the cause alone usually passing through and running is great. down the back. No matter what color In this interior we found a peculiar this oil is on going into the hair, it al- people indeed, called the "Bule." ways comes out black.

Our station is at the beginning of a The women, moreover, wear a strip countless populace extending far in- of monkey-skin or goat-skin an inch ward. On our first arrival a multitude wide-trimmed with buttons, of course of beggars surrounded our tent, beg- -across the middle of the forehead; and gars everywhere as thick as leaves in besides all this, they have bangs all autumn, insisting that we divide our around the head consisting of loose hair little stock of goods, which to them strung with beads of all colors. With seemed fabulous wealth. No corner this glittering headgear and with brass was too private for them to enter, nor and beads hung over the whole body, could we keep them out but by main the women make an appearance alto- force. Persuasion failed utterly, and gether unique in this world, if they be all a priori arguments were vain. We not like to things sometimes seen in soon came to the use of practical a pos- windows of toy-shops or on Christmas teriori arguments applied with a boot trees.

or other convenient object. We have, no doubt, come among 8 In appearance they are tall, well- desperately wicked people. Borrowing formed, and graceful. The men wear from Hume's estimate of Henry VIII., small loin-cloths. The women wear one might say that a catalogue of their nothing but a few haudfuls of grass, vices would include, perhaps, all the but thAY are loaded wit;.h ornaments of evils incident to human nature. When I first arrived among them I wrote a with the palaver. At the time of shoot· letter to a friend with the superscrip- ing yesterday we were holding our tion "Bule Land," but afterward, usual Sunday service. The man Who knowing more of this land, the super- had stolen the woman was present. He scription seemed a caricature too pro- heard the firing and knew what it fane, and that of my next letter was meant, and thought it was in his own " Chaos," for this is the very home of town, yet he showed no concern, but all disorder. They have reversed the sat calmly through the service. The whole moral law and every righteous people whose men have been killed are maxim. The plough they have beaten on the warpath to-day, determined to into a sword and the pruning-hook into kill a number of people, they care not a spear, and every man's hand is whom. Another palaver is going on in against his neighbor. the town nearest to us. A woman, who said that her husband was so homely There is no other law than the law of that she could not live with him, C'lme selfishness, which reigns supreme. to our station, met a man from another There is no word in their language for town and eloped with him. Her peoservice, they have not the idea. Mr. ple followed a few nights ago and kill- Good has been giving many of them ed a woman. We do not know how medical treatment. They take it for long this will continue. The people of granted that this also is selfish. They the town near by keep up a loud noille will sometimes get angry and scold if all night to let the enemy know that fresh bandages are not gi ven them they are watching. often. One man came and told that his wife was very sick, and asked what Last week Mr. Good and I visited a Mr. Good would give him if he would town one half-day's walk distant, where bring her for treatment. Another was we spent two nights. We found the in great distress, saying that his little stormiest people I have ever seen or daughter was dying, and that a man in heard of. They quarrelled almost a neighboring town had agreed to buy without ceasing, each quarrel involving her in marriage, and had already paid all the men and women of the town. some goods which would have to be re- During the day it was carried on in turned if she died. This latter made the street, becoming worse at night his grief truly pitiable. when they scattered to their houses, the men yelling and the women scream- Their wealth is chiefly in the shape ing their rage from within, loud enough of wives. These are usually stolen at to be heard over the town. There is first. Then follows a big palaver. no lack of matter for copious quarrel· The people of the offended town will ling even among this remote people of come at night and kill some one of the the forest. The occasions are so abun· town where the woman is. The enemy dant that many palavers are not settled, will return and kill one of them. And but are displaced by others. The occaso it goes on-killing in turn until the sion of a large quarrel the day we arthief pays for the woman, or until either rived was that a certain man's hen laid town stop that they may fight another an egg in another man's house, which enemy. Such a palaver has just begun latter man kept the egg. The town in one of our towns. Two days ago was rent in twain. The whole com- (Saturday) a man who lives near by munity is astir; they conspire together; stole a woman from a town some miles deep calleth unto deep; the sky dark· distant. The offended people came in ens; the mountains roll down their arms yesterday, but finding it hard to threatening thunders; hoarse rage is reach the town where the woman was, echoed back; but suddenly strange they killed two men in a town close to quiet falls on all the places-it is time us, which town belonged to another to eat. When eating is finished another tribe and had nothing whatever to do palaver cries out for attention, and the of Freemasons in A.merica, in whose former one is "laid on the table, ", surpas~ing antiquity I can now believe There was not an idle hour in which to that they include Solomon and perhaps resume it before we lefto It is still un- Noah. settled, and liable any day to deluge the valley with blood. Ngee is the native word for gorilla, and is also the name of a certain man We are used to noise. The people in each town, who is the head of this dance in the street almost every night, society and who takes the character of often through the whole night, to the a gorilla. This is also a benevolent somusic of several wooden instruments, ciety, protecting its members from the which they pound furiously, and all power of witches. Ngee may be called keep up a continual yelling such as is a witch-doctor or a devil-doctor, it you only heard in heathendom. Their please, able to kill at will or to cure heads are cracked, but not their lungs. any disease: He has a profound knowl- And with this unfortunate combina- edge of witches, and is a potentate tion of cracked heads and uncracked among them, saying, "Go, "and they go; lungs they make our nights hideous or, " Come," and they come. When in enough. character he will come into the town at any time, roaring like a gorilla, but One day I had thrust upon me the loud enough to be heard at any finite pleasure of seeing a woman perform distance. A.ll women and children the native dance. The woman is a and uninitiated men fiee for their queen. She often comes selling pota- lives. If one of these see him thus toes. This day she was carrying a bun- in character, they will take sick and dle rolled in leaves. She opened it and die. The dire truth is that they Inshowed me a coil of snake, which she deed die if it be known that they was taking home for her husband's have seen him. We suspect they are dinner. There were four other women poisoned. A few nights ago there was with her, all queens and, with herself, a Ngee dance in the nearest town. Mr. wives of one man. They all talk at Godduhn, of Bat&nga, was with us, once; those not talking are laughing, and he and I went through the town. some doing both at once, and at the The chief who lives in the first village same time running about through the followed after us, full of wrath, and house asking for everything they can threatening us with every calamity if find ; but this particular woman insist- we dared look upon the sacred scene. ed upon showing me the Bule dance, We passed on, however, and having which consists of a series of fiendish turned our light very low, we entered contortions. The whole body is in the village where Ngee was holding rapid motion, especially the shoulders forth with many of the initiated. The and stomach. One would think that women were of course hidden in their the body was without bone or solid part. houses, but We have reason to believe She accompanies this with imitation of that they were looking through the the music of their several wooden in- cracks. What woman wouldn't? It struments as weird as the dance itself. was very dark, but we could still see Both music arid dance belong to the un· these weird, black forms in every under world; neither of them should human shape gliding swiftly about in ever have reached upper air. She imi- all manner of strange motions, dancing tates all the instruments at once, and to the discordant sound of the instru· dances on, heedless of perspiration and ments spoken of above, and all shriekdecorum. ing like hobgoblins. The place smelled of sulphur. We soon became conscious But the most hideous of all their that Ngee was approaching. He dances is the "Ngee" dance. The growled hideously and roared in tones Ngee Society is a secret order corresponding in many points to the order such as I would not have supposed where no reason is conceivable unless a could come from man or devil, and love of the lie itself. The only sexual changing from shape to shape. immorality that they consider wrong is the unfaithfulness of a wife, but the "If shape it could be called, that shape had restraint put upon this sin is slight, none, and upon other immorality no restraint at all. They believe in God, but their Diltingui8hable in member, joint or limb." belief is unliving, a vague idea that has no fear in it, and hence no moral force. He flashed his knife about us fiercely, One day when I was returning from but seeing that we were not to be preaching in a certain town, it chanced moved by all the powers of darkness, that several women who had heard the he retired for a time. We turned up preaching were following along the our light and sat down. The novelty way. One of them called to me, a of the lantern overcame their antago- woman in whose face was not even a nism, and they danced freely about us, trace of innocence. She said: .. If God their motions more demon-like than is so good, why does He not give me ever in the dim light of the lantern. more food 1" I replied that the wonder But Ngee did not yet give up all hope was He gave her any, that God only of oVercoming us, or it may be that his promises to take care of good people. purpose was to initiate us. He brought She said that she was a good woman, a the bones of his ancestors-of his grand. very good woman. I looked at her for father or his grandmother perhaps- a moment, wondering what a very bad and placed them in a heap before us, woman would look like. I asked if Shaking the grinning skull at us, and she had never done such and such dancing about them with roaring and things, mentioning their commonest incantation. With look as innocent sins. She had never done any of those and ignorant as we could command, we things, but had always been a model took the bones up and handled them of truth and purity-such a woman, on curiously but respectfully, looked on a the whole, as is not found outside of little longer, and then departed, having Africa. I turned to the other women seen enough. present and asked them if this woman had spoken the truth. To my surprise It is said that after writing the .. In- they all agreed with her, saying that ferno" Dante looked as if he had been they had never known her to do any in hell. I do not know whether I after- of those things of which I had spoken. ward looked so, but I certainly felt as I then said: "Now, you say that you if I had been there. are a good woman. God says you are a bad woman. Who tells the lie?" She The belief in witches is perhaps the replied; without hesitation, "God." strongest prevalent in this country. Again I was surprised, but it was easy History gives us abundant testimony now to defeat her since she had called that this has always been one of the God a liar. Imagine, then, how near most cruel and enslaving beliefs that the abyss a people live on whom the have ever entered man's mind, and greatest of truths, that of a living God, here as elsewhere it is prolific in tor- has no moral force. ment and misery. I am told that among them are men But this subject is too large to enter called "tiger.men," whose custom is upon here. to hide in the bush and spring like tigers upon passing women and chil- As I know more of these people I dren, cutting them to pieces. find greater depths of depravity than I had thoup:ht of. One sometimes won- It is such a people whom we have ders whether man cannot indeed de- undertaken to tame by the Gospel. It scend to the depthS of the witches in .. Macbeth," to whom" fair is foul, and foul is fair." They will answer the most ordinary question with a lie, is not yet too late. "If there are Demon Possession on Missionary Fields.* depths in man as deep as hell, there are also heights as high as heaven. Are There are observable among men not both heaven and hell made out of gradations of intellect. Is there anyhim 1" Christendom may well ask thing unreasonable in the supposition why it is that they have not heard the that there are other intellects in the Gospel centuries ago; but let none ut- universe of higher powers than man P ter reproach nntil himself does his Does the creation necessarily top out duty. Three of us labor here alone with the human· family? Did what- ever force made man exhaust its powamong a people of urenakcnhoewd nthneumdebpetrhs~ ers when it made a human being? a people who have of depravity and misery, where the 2. If there be other higher intelliworm dieth not and the fire is not gences, must they all be necessarily good, or may some of them be malevoquenched. We are calling for help. Their de- lent and evil f pravity calls loud-calls louder to us S. If there be such higher intellithan to our fathers, and Christ's com- gences, good or bad, or both, have they mand, though long neglected, has not any means of influencing the human become a dead letter. The harvest mind and life? Bold, bad men of falls ~o the ground for ripeness, and great intellectual force do here influthere IS none to help. The work is not ence their fellows to evil. May some easy, but I prefer it to any other I have unseen higher intelligences also lead ever done. The Gospel in which we men into error and crime? trust, in which is all our hope, is here These are questions with which the Old and New Testament affect to dperaol ~ put to the severest test, and is not found and about which they are very wanting. It is said of Mohammed, that when a nounced. Is there anything contrary boy, lying one night in the open field, to reason in the way they deal with an angel came in his sleep, and remov- them? ing his heart, wrung out of it all the Explain the Bible narrative as we evil, which fell in dark drops to the may, it distinctly recognizes certain ground. I can think of the streams and phenomena as being superinduced by rivers of this land running red like energy exercised over the human body crimson with their escaping sins, and and mind by unseen spiritual forces. this people still unclean; but we know Is there anything that can be identified a simpler way and more effective, even as the same class of .. possession" as the Gospel of Jesus Christ which is the that described in the New Testament? power of God. From these hills that This is what Dr. Nevius undertook to now resound with the noise of this vio- answer in the volume just from the lent people we purpose to proclaim the press, through the kind offices of Mr. life and death, the example and the Henry W. Rankin, to whom he comprecepts of Him whose voice is not mitted the manuscript just before leavheard in the street, who breaketh not ing for China, where, presently after the bruised reed nor quencheth the arrival, he died. smoking fiax, and who died for the But this is not all which interested sins of the whole world. And this we Dr. Nevius. He wanted to ascertain 0; do in the strong hope that in a time not * Demon Possession and Allied Themes be- far distant the smoke of their torment ing an Indnctive Stndy of the Phenomena onr shall no longer ascend to darken the own Times, by Rev. John L. Nevins, D.D., forty sun, but the listening heaven shall hear years a missionary to the Chinese; with an Infrom ten thousand voices the glad troduction by Rev. F. F. Ellinwood, D.D. shout, .. Gloria in Excelsis." Chicago and New York: Fleming H. Revell Company. $1.50. whether the same kind of power exer- Chinese, their Present and Future: cised by Jesus Christ and committed Medical, Political, and Social" (1891), by Him to His disciples is applicable says he examined many cases of al- to similar cases if found to exist in our leged "possession" in China, and as- .IllY. He had a far more definite pur- serts that mania, dementia, and hysteria pose than that of a mere contribution are sufficient to account for the cases to the occult science of our time. He he had either seen or heard described, grappled with the question, What ought and he considered any who believe in to be the attitude of the foreign mis- demoniacal possession "superstitious sionary to this class of phenomena in and too credible." But Dr. Nevius heathen lands? Must they be relegated furnishes testimony which, he definitely to pathology or psychology, or dealt avers, and many will concur with him, with as spirit-product, to be exorcised cannot be explained by these causes, in the name of the same Jesus who and he gives some striking cases of commanded like spirits to come out of strong, healthy men, never ill, and men and to cease to torment them in never depressed in mind or body, who His day? Shall the missionary treat were subjects of this sort of double ex- them with the ammonia-bottle or the istence at intervals.

Bible? The practical point, however, is the In order to settle this as far as possi- missionary one, of how to attempt to ble for himself, and to furnish datil for deal with these cases. Dr. Nevius others to do likewise for themselves, he affirms that many cases have been took great pains, by personal investiga- cured by prayer to Christ or in His tion and by correspondence with other name, some very readily, some with missionaries in all parts of China, to difficulty; but, so far as he had been gather the fullest possible testimony able to learn, this method of cure had from experience and from reliable testi- never failed in any case, however stubmony concerning these alleged cases of spirit possession. He carefully sifted born and long continued, in which it the mass of material he had thus collated, and as carefully attempted to had been tried; and in no instance had analyze and classify it; and whatever may be thought of the evidence-and the malady returned if the subject beopinion is sure to be diverse-we have here an important contribution to the came a Christian and continued to lead bibliography of spirit-phenomena. The distinction of the volume consists in a Christian life. the facts as testified to by Chinese competent to observe and state them. A reaction against the gross mate- How they arc to be accounted for is a separate portion of the treatise. Of rialism of our times is sure to come, this much the author is convinced, and the occult is quite a8 certain to be thrown out of perspective when it is taken in hand seriously; and this vol- ume will therefore be of value to Chris- tian people wishing to follow a careful and conservative investigator. as all who knew the author recognize him to have been. [J. T. G.] that whatever was meant by demo- niacal possession in the land of Judea in the times of Jesus Christ, exists to- Shall Missionaries be Sent to Foreign day in China phase for phase. He Fields in Faith that the Funds will gives further testimony of Bishop Cald- be Forthooming? well as to the precise similitude with these of evil-spirit possession in va.rious This question has been a vital one parts of India. with some Christian workers for some Dr. Robert Coltman, Jr., surgeon in while past. The Church of England charge of the Presbyterian Hospital, Missionary Society, seven or eight Teng Chow Fu, In his work, "The years ago, determined that God must in some way take care of suitable men then in the Contingenc:y Fund. The definitely called to this work, and re- year 1894-95 began with about £4000 solved to send all such forward, funds to the good, the surplus on the special or no funds. They have recently contributions to clear off the previous issued a tract showing the development year's deficit. The Society, therefore, of their work in the seven years they after the immense development above have pursued this policy, in which they illustrated, is only £6000 worse off than say: it was seven years ago. And within " 1. The total number of missionaries the same period, a mortgage of £20,000 (not counting wives) has increased as on the Children's Home has been paid follows: Clergymen, from 247 to 344 ; off. On the other hand, it is important laymen, from 40 to 82; women, from to remember that very large savings 22 to 193. Total, from 309 to 619, or are due to the fall in the value of sil- just double in the seven years. (The ver. Had the Indian exchange re- Estimates Committe~ give a larger mained where it was, a much larger number, but they have not deducted income would have been needed."

some recent deaths and retirements.) "2. The increase in some missions is especially, noticeable. West Africa (including Yoruba and Niger) had then Reasons for Taking Part in morts to 11; now 43. East Africa (including Save the World.

Uganda) had then 26; now 58. The BY REV. EDWARD WEBB, LINCOLN UNI- Mohammedan lands, Egypt, Palestine, VERSITY, OXFORD, CHESTER COUNTY, Persia, had then 17; now 63. India PAhad then 133; now 222. China had then 30; now 85. Japan had then 14 ; l. Because" God so loved the flJO'I'ld. "

now 53. 2. Because it is the command of " 3. It was at the end of 1887 that Christ.

the new plans for associated evangelists 3. Because Christ Himself, as the first were formed. It was at the same time great model Missionary to the flJO'I'ld, that the large extension of women's leads the way-we should follow Him.

work began. Since 1887 medical mis- 4. Because salvation is provided by sions have much developed, and the Him for the flJO'I'ld.

number of medical missionaries have 5. Because He has given us the Gos- more than doubled. pel in trust for the flJO'I'ld.

"4. Since 1887. the p1'oportion of the 6. Because if we are not faithful to Society's expenditure on home organi- our trust, the flJO'I'ld will perish in its zation and administration, relatively sin.

to the direct expenditure on missions, 7. Because, if by our unfaithfulness has diminished. In 1887 the home and neglect the flJO'I'ld perishes, we charges cost 2s. 8td. out of each pound shall be adjudged guilty.

sterling spent. In 1893-94 they cost 1;1. Because if we are faithful to our 28. 2d. out ot each pound sterling trust, the flJorld will be saved, and the spent. reward will be ours.

" 5. In 1887, there were four honor- 9. Because Christ has taught us to ary missionaries. In 1894 there are say, "Thy kingdom come, Thy will be over seventy honorary. done on earth as it is in heaven."

" 6. In the year ending ~Iarch, 1887, 10. Because no one, without active the General Fund income was £200,- interest in the foreign missionary work, 777. In the year ending March, 1894, can sincerely make this prayer.

it was £237,797. 11. Because foreign missionary work "7. The year 1887-88 began with has brought to the Church In return a £10,500 to the good, being the balance boundless blessing. 12. Because to stop all this work for work and exchange accounts of experithe world would bring upon the Church ences. There were besides five foreignparalysis and death. born missionary children. The mis· sionaries represented work in various 18. Because Christian love is essen- parts of India, China, Japan, Bulgaria, tially world-wide; it utterly refuses to be Hawaiian Islands, Siam, Turkey, and limited. West Africa. These are all receiving gratuitously the medical service of the 14. Because this world-wide love in- faculty and the free use of all the remecludes and fosters love for our own dial agencies of the institution, which country. Dr. Henry Foster has built up through forty years and presented to a board of . 15. Because the plea that to save our trustees composed of the senior secretaown land is to save tke world, has force ries of the leading missionary societies, only when the Church at home fs active to be held in perpetuity for the rebuildin saving the world. ing of the impaired health of missiona- ries. The outright gift is valued at 16. Because home missions had made $500,000, besides not less than $20,000 little progress when, by direction of annually of what may be classed as the Holy Spirit, foreign missions were eleemosynary expenditure. The superbegun from Antioch, in Syria_ intending physician, the Rev. C.. C. Thayer, M.D., and his wife were for a 17. Because, if there is a good reason term of years missionaries in the Turkfor one church or one member of a ish Empire, and as the head of the instichurch neglecting it, there is the same tution are in full sympathy with the for the whole Church. benevolent intent of the founder.

The three non-ethnic religions of the The twelfth annual meeting of the world that in spirit and work are ag- International Missionary Union will be gressive, diffusive and missionary, are held at CliIton Springs, N. Y., June Buddhism, Mohammedanism, and 12th-19th. All foreign missionaries, Christianity. The first, from humani- whether in service or retired, are recogtarian motives only; the second, with nized as members and entitled to free a prevailing political object. But the entertainment. All missionaries pur- Gospel of Christ is spread from su- posing to attend are requested to notify preme love to Him, as the chief and im- Mrs. C. C. Thayer, Sanitarium, Clifton pelling force, and also from love for the Springs, and to name topics they wish world. discussed. Ail information will be gi ven by the Secretary. The prospect is of a Let us, by all means, love our own large attendance, and eminent names country, even as Christ loved His native are already enrolled, such as Dr. H. H. Palestine. In His spirit let us labor Jessup, of Syria; Dr. Blodgett, forty and suffer for it. Let the spirit which years in China; Dr. Jacob Chamberlain moved and inspired the great Apostle and Dr. Boggs, of India; Dr. Amerto the world, whose motto was, "To man, of Japan; and Secretaries Bald· the Jew first, but also to the Gentile," win and Barton. be onrs. For the love which reaches out to the Gentile cannot pass by ~he J. T. GRACEY, Pre8ident, Jew. Rochester, N. Y.

A goodly company of missionaries are REV. W. H. BELDEN, Secretary, " up for repairs" at that great mission- Clifton Springs, N. Y. ary centre, Clifton Springs. One day recently the Sanitarium arranged that these missionaries should dine together in the spacious dining-room of that noble institution, and a social was held in the parlors in the afternoon, at which thirty missionaries gathered to talk over the40

CHU-LA.-LANG-KORN, THE KING OF SIAM, AND HIS SONS. PALACE ENCLOSURE-ENTRANCE TO TEMPLE

FillLD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY. SURVEY.

BY D. L. PDmSON• .Siam and Laos,* Malaysia,t Buddhism,t Lepers.§ THE LAND OF THE WHITE ELEPHANT. lation of the country is estimsted at. about 6,000,000, largely interspersed BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHillF. with Cbiriese. The people are not taU, aTe inclined to tatness; with faces broad' Siam has been, in comparison with and fiat, with, small noses and wide India and China, unknown to modem mouths, and they wear a stolid and sulcivilization. Commerce found little len aspect. 'The type of race is moditbere to attract trade, and, until witbin fied Mongolian, mixed with Chinese and the past quarter century, there has been Burmese. In the extreme south the but little literature which trea.ted of inhabitant8are quite distinct and have that Malayan penil,l8ula; and, as to the migrated from Sumatra; they are Mos- Laos country, it was even more a part lem in religion, and politically indepilDof the great unknown. dent 6f Siam,under rajahs or sultans.

Siam is about 1000miles long, and at Education Is at its lowest level among its widest less than one third of that the'Siamese, and woman Is wholly un· measurement. In the north are great taught, though her domestic estate is mountain districts, rich in fauna and fiora, streams and waterfalls; and the much above the aVllrage condition ·ot lowland,;! produce ample rice crops, the main dependence of the people. Three women in the Orient, and notably hi principal rivers constitute its river system, the Menam, the "motber of wa- toIndia; but. when education is brought ters," being the great highway of inter- bear upon thl'se people, they prove course and the stream on whose banks by no means lack.ing in native ability. Bangkok, the capital, the Asiatic Venice, stands-or, as we might say,fioats- A cuyious cust~m is insepllr~ble from so large is the proportion of inhabitants the exercise of hospitality. The areca living upon its water streets. nut is mixed with lime and 'certain other ingredients, a· compound which not Most of the travel is by boats, but in only blackens, but· rapidly destroys the cases where they are not available, by teeth, and yet this. mixture is chewed elephants, which carry a saddle shaped by both 'men and women, and the richer like a sawbuck. class serve it in gold boxes.

Bangkok has a population. verging The government is an absolute mon. on half a million; and the whole popu, archy, and it is not long' since the lion. ors paid to the Siamese .king. were: aI, * See also pp. 8 (January), 219 (March), and most Divine. There Is no hereditary nobility, and the king himself is elected 321 (present issne). Literature: .. Historical by certain officers. Some. sixty smaU Sketches of Presbyterian Missions:" "Slam provinces have each a ruler, aU subject and Laos as Seen by American Missionaries :': to the king. The late king and his "Siam," Mary L. Cort;" The ·Land of the successor, Chulalangkom, .have, proved Wbite Elephant," Y. Vincent. very able, .educated, and erilightened monarchs, who abQlishEld the CUB· t "India and Malaysia," J. M. Thobnm, toni of bowing lik.e beasts "on all fours," and bade. their courtiers stand D.D.; "A Winter In India ;md Malaysia," before:thein Hkemen.. 'From theacccs- M. V. B. Knox, D.D. sion' of· M8.ha"Mong-Kut" in.18S1, there has been more contact with the outside :I: "The Light of ~Ia and. the Light of the world and more real progress than for World," S. H. Kellogg, D,D.; "Short Chapter~ centuries before. on Bnddhism," .J.. H;. 'TitcOmb;, "Buddhism,',' Rhys Davids: "Buddhism," Sir Monier Will, ams.

S See p. 358 (present Issue). ". The Lepers of Our Indian Empire," W. C. Bailey: "Work Among Lepers." Missionary operations have never been ever opened in this country. Among vigorously carried forward, owing to the first fifteen scholars three were the paucity of laborers. The country daughters of the nobility, and all proved is open in a remarkable degree, but the equal to the boys in the acquirement of whole missionary force in Siam and the knowledge, so the school proved a suc- Laos country does not exceed thirty- cess, and other natives were induced to Jour, including women and the medical send their children also. One of the force (excluding wives of missionaries). Laos princes called to see the school. He had on a coat, pants, and hat, but The missionaries of the American was in his bare feet. The people are Board sent out in 1831 and 1832 were very much darker colored than the afterward removed to China. Since Chinese, but have the same straight 1847 the entire native population have black hair. They cut it short, and been under care of the Presbyterians of comb it d la mode parted in the middle North America. But the whole of the -men and women all the same. The New Testament and part of the Old, priests shave their heads, and wear san· with a beginning in Christian literature, daIs. Their garments are all made of were the fruit of one decade of years, yellow cloth. It is the sacred as well and now the whole Bible is accessible as royal color. There arc thousands of to all who read Siamese. The" Pil- the lazy vagabonds supported by beg· grim's Progress" was among the early ging. They make a very good living, products of a Christian press, which has however, as no one is allowed to refuse proved a grand instrument of evangeli. them what they ask, somewhat after zation and education. Parts of the Bi- the style of certain priests in America. ble have also now been translated into They are all servants of the idol god the Laos dialect. For seven successive Buddha, and at death expect to enter years the accessions to the Church in upon an eternal sleep. They live alone the Laos country were constantly grow- in monasteries upon the temple ~rounds. ing, from 110 in 1887 to 303 in 1893. The mother church at Chieng Mai, after .. At a certain season the kmg celesending out eight colonies, has an adult brates worship and gives gifts to the membership of over 700. priests. He visits the temples for nine days. At such time he may be seen in From 18407 to 1851 aU mission effort his royal barge upon the river. His was hampered by the hostility of the boat, over 150 feet long, with 84 row· king; on his sudden death, and the ers, all dressed in uniform, and keeping election of Maha·Mong-Kut, who had perfect time with their paddles. The studied with an American missionary, boat is beautiful, beginning with a and proved a catholic·spirited sov- bird's head and ending with a fish's ereign, the work began to take root, tail, all covered with gilt and Siamese though it was thirteen years before the carving. There were banners of crimfirst convert, Nai Chune, yielded to son and gold, and tassels of Yak hair. Christ; and the simple faith of the na· The king sat in state uuder a small cantlve Christians has given much hope to opy near the centre ,of the boat, and the missionaries. was almost hidden by curtains of cloth of gold. We saw him plainly When The effort was early made to raise he passed from his barge to the temple up a native ministry and to establish under his glittering golden umbrella. schools for girl8, as well as boys, to He was dressed in shining raiment and whom native custom had confined these sparkling with jewels, but had left his advantages. crown at home, as it is far too heavy to wear with any degree of comfort. I A well·known traveller writes: never saw a more imposing procession. There were perhaps a thousand boats .. Rev. Dr. Samuel R. House and his upon the river; eighty of them, filled wife were at one time the oldest Pres· with princes, nobles, officers of rank, byterian missionaries in Siam, and had soldiers, priests, etc., with their serunder their care the fir8t girls' 8chool vants, were counted as his special es· cort. The whole ceremony was for the perpetuation of Buddhism and the wor- ship of idols.' The people, however, worshipped the king as though he, too, were a god. There was music and shouting, and on either side of the river, in the floating houses, there were altars erected and tapers burning, while the people clasped their hands and bowed themselves as the king in his glory to earth in form of white elephant, passed by." birth, etc., and ending with his funeral pile and miraculous consumption. In the following paragraphs little else is attempted than to make a few The doctrines of Buddhism; bIlef notes on the condition of the land 1. Vacuity, unreality, illusiveness of and people, and to give short extracts nature. from competent authorities. 2. This nihilism levels all barriers of caste, nation, etc. Polygamy prevails to a fearful extent, 3. Final object, Nirvana, or deliver- with the inevitable degradation of ance from pain and illusion. Rotation woman. of metempsychosis then being broken, the soul is not born again; even desire Half a century ago all foreigners were of existence lost. excluded, but now all Christian coun- 4. Its four great truths are; Pain, its tries enjoy treaty rights. The present origin, its annihilation, and the way king subscribeS liberally to educational to such extinction. and missionary enterprises. Buddha actually sways the people of Siam. Its sacred fanes are among the Dr. Dean organized in Siam the first costliest in the Orient. One is estichurch of Chinese Christians in all Asia. mated at $800,000 and has 900 images The first zenana teaching ever at· of Buddha, one of which is 150 feet tempted in the East was by missionary long and is inlaid with pearl and overwomen in 1851, among the thirty wives laid with gold. The sacred literature and royal sisters of the king of Siam. in the Pali is written on slips of palm leaf, and the four hundred principal Buddhism is a most obstinate foe to works embrace 4000 volumes. Gospel conquest. It is a State religion, "Buddhism is evidently losing its and conversion is virtually treason. No hold upon the minds of young Siamese. man can hold office till after three Indeed, many of the older nobility, such months in the priesthood. While this as the Regent and others, are said to is the nominal attitude of the govern- have but little faith in it, but are ment toward foreign faiths, as a matter obliged to keep up appearances to some of fact no Oriental government has degree. The majority of the common made a closer approximation to a catho- people, and the women of all classes, aro lic toleration. still firm in the faith and constant in their works of merit; but there is un- As to Buddhism, it is a very subtle questionably a coldness in certain quarsystem. It is so complex and philo· ters. The present king, before assumsophical, that it has taxed the greatest ing the reins of government, according minds to explore and represent it. It to custom, spent some time in the is a mixture of apparent absurdity with priesthood. This, it is said, he would exalted ethical teaching. The most gladly have avoided, had not the custom satisfactory work I have seen upon been so inexorable, and the prejudice Buddhism is Sir Monier Williams's su- in its favor so strong. perb volume, one of the series of Duff The son of the Minister of Foreign Afmissionary lectures. fairs spent four years in England, part of the time at Oxford. He was there, Buddhism is the religion of the fol- however, without any proper person to lowers of Fo, whose tenets, introduced direct his studies or control him, and about A.D. 66, are called after Buddha, after spending a mint of money for his (to know-inteUigence). father returned, talking fluently upon horse·racing, dog-fighting, dancing, Buddhists hold that countless Bud· theatres, operas, and all plays and dhas have appeared to save the world, among them one in the present period -namely, &kyamuni, or St. &kya, held by some to be the ninth incarnation of Vishnu. His legendary history is in twelve sections, beginning with his being in the fourth heaven, descent sports; but his knowledge of the sci- than anything else. These calculations ences appeared to be small. He pro- are printed at the royal press, and pubfessed to have lost his faith in Bud- lished under the king's seal a short dhism, without having adopted any- time before the opening of the new thing better, and was averse to entering year." the priesthood. His father was indif· ferent upon the subject, but his grand- Buddhism has no place for atonemother was determined that he should ment, acknowledges no creator; the follow the ancient custom. She said souls of men are ancestors'/ all birds-and he was her favorite, and all her earthly beasts represent souls of departed relagoods were laid up for him; she accord- tives. ingly betook herself to weeping, day and night, until the young man was The white elephant is said to represent obliged to relent. Usually the shortest some king or hero. Death may usher time that anyone can spend in the priest- the soul into the body of a white ant or hood is three months. He agreed to elephant. enter the priesthood for tltree days; but stipulated that, contrary to the custom All males enter the priesthood for a of the priesthood, he should have his time, and live as celibates. regular meals in the evening, with claret. It is also reported that many of the ris- The Siamese believe in acts of merit, ing nobility have relinquished Bud· and seek to accumulate them. dhism. It is to be feared, however, that infidelity will succeed. The great The darkness of the future is terrible, preponderance of European influence, according to the confession of an aged outside of the missionaries, is in that priest himself, who with all his virtues direction. and austerities could see only a blank despair ahead. " Phja Krasap, a nobleman of rank and superintendent of the royal mint, Nirvana seems to be a condition in was at one time the only man in the which all attributes or quality, all dekingdom who had any scientific knowl- sire or emotion, or action or sense, is edge ,worth naming. He was also a gone. Buddhists maintain that a soul philosopher of some ability, and has so sublimated exists, though everything been denominated the 0 hunder Sen of that can be predicated of a soul has Siam. He discarded Buddhism as at passed away. One is reminded of an present taught and practised, and be· illustration which a Western college lieved in a Supreme Being, who pos- professor once gave of transcendentalsesses a kind of personality and is capa- ism, When pointing to a sand-bank full ble of hearing and answering prayer. of swallow-holes, he said, "Imagine That Supreme Being he combined with that bank all washed away, and the the correlation of forces, or rather made swallow-holes still remaining, and you that the instrument of the Supreme have transcendentalism." Being in carrying out his designs, and claimed to find this belief revealed in The thing that is plausible in Budthe Buddhist Scriptures. But few of dhism is its ideal, not its practical mothe Siamese know anything about the rality. The Buddhist decalogue is in Copernican system. The Brahman as- most respects commendable, and so far trologers calculate the eclipses with resembles that given by Moses at an tolerable accuracy, and give the time earlier date, that one naturally queries When the sun in his apparent course in whether the wonderful spread of the the heavens reaches the equinoctial and truth in Daniel's time did not reach solstitial points. This is done more in India, and give to Daniel's contemreference to the times of their festivals porary, Gautama, some of his principal ideas. The Decalogue, according to Rev. N. A. McDonald's work on Siam, is as follows: I. From the meanest insect up to man, thou shalt kill no animal what- ever.

18911.] ll'lELD OF' MONTHLY

II. Thou shalt not steal. "4. The way to the suspension ofsuf- lII. Thou shalt not violate the wife fering: By the eightfold noble path- Right belief, right resolution, right of another nor his concubine. speech, right deeds, right life, right IV. Thou shalt speak no word that ideals, right thoughts, right memory, is false. right meditation. V. Thou shalt not drink wine nor •• The last of these clauses is the foun- dation of Buddhist ethics. Evidently anything that may intoxicate. ethical law here is not founded upon VI. Thou shalt avoid all anger, ha- the dictates of a higher power, nor is there anywhere the suggestion of a law tred, and bitter language. VII. Thou shalt not indulge in idle or of universal harmony, or necessity, by which the individual is led forcibly to vain talk:. follow a line of conduct which suits VIII. Thou shalt not_covet thy neigh- the universe. The difference between bor's goods. ~ood and evil conduct, roughly stated, 18 the effect upon the individual him- IX. Thou shalt not harbor envy, nor self. Good conduct in a small way pride, nor malice, nor revenge, nor the produces relative happiness in life, and desire of thy neighbor's death or mis- advance of station in the round of ex- fortune. istence; in a large way it becomes the X. Thou shalt not follow the doc- motive-power toward the highest aim, trines of false gods. the resolution into the all, the Nirvana. This doctrine of suffering concentmtes This illustrates the ineffectiveness of all serious attention upon the Ego, and laws, however good, if there be no lov- for the Buddhist this metaphysical term steps out from the franJe of an ing and sentient law-giver. In a world abstract system, and assumes a reality which" created itself" (" Pen Eng," so strong, that everything without as the Siamese say), and whose supreme fades at times into utter insignificance.

being has no attribute nor emotions, To find the Ego is praised as the best end of all search; to be friends with laws will be observed or not according the Ego is the truest and highest friendto the disposition of men. The proof ship. The Ego spurs to good; through of all systems lies in their power to the Ego one knows one's self, and the change the downward tendencies of Ego watches and protects. The Ego is the ultimate refuge, therefore it must men. The practical morality of the be held in check, as the dealer holds a Siamese may be judged by the fact that noble steed. One's own Ego must, the nameless sins of Sodom-the un- first of all, be securely founded on natural affections depicted in the first good. After that others may be in- structed. chapter in the Epistle to the Romans- .. This may, perhaps, be regarded as are fearfully prevalent even among the the most characteristic point in Budpriesthood. dhist ethics. It is a spiritual egoism, Professor Maurice Bloomfield says : whose existence and development are hostile to and exclude practical selfish- " Buddhist ethics is joined directly to ness by its very existence. Forgivethe doctrine of suffering, as we may ness and the love of enemies is exaltcall it. This is the very corner·stone ed, but the impulse is less from the of the edifice. It is designated with heart than from the head; it is from schematic regularity as the fourfold that knowledge which kills desire, and doctrine of suffering, being presented leads to Nirvana. " again and again in four statements which form a close sequence. "1. The truth of suffering: Birth is THE TEA.CHINGS OF' BUDDHA. AND suffering, age is suffering, disease is CHRIST COMPARED.

suffering, union with what is not loved HISTORICAL DIFFERENCES. is suffering, separation from what is loved is suffering. Buddhism• •, 2. The origin of suffering: The thirst after existence which leads from birth By the doctrine of Karma a man is to birth, and to the desire for lust and power. bound hand and foot to the inevitable consequences of his own acts. " 3. Suspension of suffering: Giving np the thirst for existence by cutting Buddha always described himself as off all desires. self-made. Buddha came down to be born on bodily life as the highest of boons and earth in a rich and princely family. loftiest of aims.

Buddha declal'ed that all enlighten- Beware of action, as causing re-birth, ment and wisdom were to be attained and aim at inaction, indifference, apathy, by his disciples, not through him, but as the highest of all states. through themselves and their own intuitions. Every man is saved by his own works and by his own merits. Buddha died peacefully among his friends, suffering from an attack of in- What shall I do to inherit eternal exdigestion, at the age of eighty, and tinction? leaving thousands of disciples. Ohri8tianity. Buddha is dead and gone forever, or lives only in the doctrine which he left. Christianity demands the suppression Ohristianity. of selfishness. Christianity says: Fight and over- In Christ alone there is forgiveness of sins. come the world.

Christ constantly insisted that He Christianity teaches: Expect a new was God-sent. earth, a world renewed and perfected, in which righteousness is to dwell for- Christ was sent from heaven to be born on earth in a poor and humble ever. state. Bodily existence is subject to only Christ had all the treasures of knowl- one transformation. edge hidden in Himself, and made The body of man may be the abode known to His disciples that He was Himself the way and the truth. of the Holy Spirit of God. Present your bodies as living sacri- Christ died in agony an atoning death, suffering for the sins of the world, at fices, holy, acceptable to God, and exthe age of thirty-three, and leaving pect a change to glorified bodies hereabout one hundred and twenty disciples. after. Work the works of God while it is Christ rose and is alive forevermore. day. DOCTRINAL DIFFERENCES. Become as little children, and when Buddhism. you have done all, account yourselves Buddhism demands the suppression unprofitable servants. of self, with the one object of extin- What shall I do to inherit eternal guishing all consciousness of self. life? Buddhism says: Shun the world and withdraw from it. Another writer says: Buddhism teaches: Expect a never- .. To the Christian, the chief quesending succession of worlds forever tions of the future turn upon the fate coming into existence, developing, de- of Buddhism, and the prospects of caying, and reviving, and all equally Christianity. Can Buddhism retain its full of everlasting misery and change. hold upon the people amid the inevita- ble enlightenment? It is admitted to Bodily existence is continued in six be one of the purest of false sYiltems, conditions, through countless bodies of its ethical code almost identical with men, animals, demons, etc. our Decalogue. Gautama, the origina- tor, appears to have been a man of rare The body can never be the abode of disinterestedness and purity of charac· anything but evil. ter, contrasting strangely with the las- civious grossness of Mohammed. But Look to final deliverance from all the whole philosophy of Buddhism is an impractical dream, futile and ineffec- tual. It lays no strong and cheering hold upon the hopes of the life to come. It lacks inspiratIOn and high prompt- ing, affording no • mark for the prize of his high calling in Christ Jesus,' which quickened Paul to all endurance and all effort, revealing no • eternal weight of glory,' no fellowship of God part to different authorities and in part here or hereafter, no eternal career of to basis of calculation. The 2,284,880 culture and growth and delightful ac- Christians include nearly a million and tivity, no joy of eternal love. but in- a half of Roman an~l Syrian Catholics stead of these a mere endless dream iu and about 800,000 Syrian Jacobites. In which all sin will be bleached out of 1890 there were in India proper (excluthe soul. but with it all thought, feel- sive of Burma and Ceylon) 559,661 ing, and moral quality. It gives no Christians, of whom 182,722 were comimpulse, and lacks moral power. It municants. Including Burma and does not,corrupt, but it leaves all the Ceylon, 671,285 adherents and 223,941 natural corruption of the heart to go communicants. These have now inunchecked, which in the end leads to creased to over 700,000 native adherents I much the same result. and about 250,000 communicants for all India. " Buddhism. so plausible and so negative, will be hard to dislodge, and for NOTES FOR THE MONTH.-D. L. P. this reason great fruits have not yet been gathered in Siam. A people well The estimated area of Siam is 190,000 fed and proud of their garden land and square miles, about equal to that of the their respectable religious faith are less New England and Middle States, or one easily moved than impoverished and and one half times as large as the Britperishing races ; but Siam must yield ish Isles. The population numbers up Buddhism before the progressive about six millions, and consists of tendencies of a practical age. If not 2,000,000 Siamese, 2,000,000 Laosians, Christianity, then scepticism will take 1,000,000 Malays, and 1,000,000 Chithe place of the shadowy and soulless nese. dream that now entrances the people… Roman Catholics began mission work Oorreotion and Explanation. in this country about 1662, but soon became corrupt and a great hindrance Rev. D. F. Watkins writes to correct rather than a help to the cause of pure statements in the March Survey: .' Rev. Christianity, since the Siamese judged Mr. Thompson brought Bibles here (to all Christians by the Romanists among Mexico) in 1827. Portions of the Scrip- them. The first attempt to reach the tures in Spanish also found their way into Siamese with the Gospel was made by this country at an early date after their Mrs. Ann Hazeltine Judson, when, at her home in Ragoon, Burma, she transpublication (1823). . . . There are about lated a catechism and some tracts into a dozen churches and congregations in Siamese in 1819. Mrs. Gutzlaff was the Territory of Tepic with two or- the first missionary who resided in dained native pastors, helped by faith- Siam, but she only lived there one year, from 1830 to 1831. The American ful local preachers. The llethodist Board established and maintained mis- Episcopal Church, South, has also good sions there from 1831 to 1849. The work in three cities in Sinaloa and in American Baptist Union began work in Bangkok in 1833, but since 1835 have three places in Sonora, also at La Paz, confined their attention to the Chinese Lower California. OUf statements in Bangkok and the vicinity. The were based on the fact that there are Presbyterians of the United States no Protestant foreign missionaries sta- (North) entered the field in 1840, and have continued laboring successfully tioned here. A seeming contradiction with but a slight interruption until the iu our April issue needs a note of ex- present, and are the only society now planation. On pages 269, 291, and 293 the statements are made that there are in India 2,284,380 Christians, of whom 592,612 are native Protestant Christians, again that Protestant communicants number 250,000 and adherents 700,000, and again that communicants number 182,722 and native Christians 559,661. These seeming discrepancies are due in working among the Siamese and Lao· was granted, and he regained his throne.

sians. The prospects of the work are Later on the kingdom came under the exceedingly bright, seemingly only lim· power of Siam, when French aid was ited by lack of men and means to take again called in, and the protectorate advantage of the fields already white recognized 1863. Pray for an open unto harvest. In 1894 there were la- door and men and means to enter into boring among the Siamese 22 mission- Cambodia and Annam.

aries, including 8 ordained men, 1 phy- sician, and 5 unmarried ladies. These were assisted by 23 native helpers, In- cluding 1 licentiate and 18 teachers.

Communicants numbered 317, of whom Malaysia consists of the lIIalay Pen- 12 were added in one year; 307 pupils insula (Lower Siam and British colo- attended 13 day -schools, 555 were in nies), Sumatra, Java, Celebes, Molucca, Sabbath'school, and the number of in- and other small islands under Dutch door patients treated was 2800. The rule, Borneo, divided between the more important and promising work is Dutch and English, the Philippine Is- carried on among the Laos tribes of the lands under Spain, and numerous other north. Here 31 missionaries (10 or- small islands, some of them controlled dained, 3 medical, 6 unmarried wom- by Portugal. New Guinea is some- en) are stationed, assisted by 1 ordained times added, but more properly belongs nat~ve and 50 other helpers. They to Australasia. The total area, 830,000 have established 9 churches with 1590 square miles, and the estimated popu- communicants, of whom 289 were add- lation, 35,000,000, of whom two thirds ed in a year. Pupils in the 6 day- are in Java. The prevailing religion schools number 370, and in Sabbath- is Mohammedan. In Singapore and schools 475. the adjacent country there are laboring representatives of the Church of Eng- land, Presbyterians and Plymouth Brethren of England, and the Ameri- One of the unoccupied fields of the can Methodists (North). The British world Is neighbor to Siam. OarnlJodia, and Foreign Bible Society from this with an area of 40,000 square miles and centre sends out Bibles and tracts in a population of about 800,000 Siamese forty-jive languages (200 languages are and Laos people, 30,000 Malays, and said to be spoken in the city), and has 100,000 Ohinese and Annamese. Cam- colporteurs going to Sumatra, Java, bodians are more honest, but scarcely Borneo, Celebes, and the Philippine less indolent than Annamese; women Islands, in which last place they are are fairly respected and independent; the only missionaries. In 1890 there instead of earrings they often wear were 83 missionaries laboring in the wooden or ivory plugs in the lobe, Dutch East Indies, most of whom are which thus becomes distended to a connected with the Reformed Church monstrous size. Society of Holland, the Netherland, The early history is obscure. Con- Ermelo, Dutch, Mennonite, Rhenish, quered by the Annamese toward the and Utrecht societies. Statistics of sta- close of the seventeenth century, the tions, missionaries, and communicants southern portion was set apart for Chi- are very incomplete, the Encylopredia.

nese who had fled from home for politi- of Missions gives 198 stations and 32,767 cal reasons, and this became Cochin communicants; this is, however, a very China. In 1787 the king of Cochin incomplete record. In Java there is a China, being dethroned, appealed, native home and foreign missionary so- through French missionaries (Roman ciety founded in Batavia in 1851. This Catholic), to France for aid, which is now operated from Amsterdam_

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The March of Events. by the Chinese forces that hover around it. The climate is inclement. Imag- Official ad vices received at Wash- ine a large army tramping through the ington announce that the powers of snows of Maine and New Hampshire, Viceroy Li Hung Chang, the Chinese and we have some of the conditions of the Japanese forces, and, moreover, the Peace Commissioner, embraced negotia- Japanese army has not the clothing or tion upon four points. His credentials the shelter that an army in New Engread simply" to negotiate," but he was land might be expected to have, neither clothed with full powers to effect: can it get much support from the coun- 1. The independence of Korea. try through which it is travelling. It 2. A money indemnity. is not the first time that an army has found it a very different matter to push 3. Cession of territory. the war within the enemy's borders from what it was to gain victories on its 4. The readjustment of treaty rela- own or a neutral country's soil. Ja-· tions between the two countries in re- pan, of course, shows no fear as yet, gard to commercial relations, extra-ter- though there is seen a lack of.enthusi- ritorial jurisdiction, and other matters asm over the war which a tew months ago was not apparent. There is no previously covered by treaties which seeming haste on the part of Chinese have been terminated by the war. envoys. They are evidently confident This information discredits the cir- that the longer the delay the smaller cumstantial statement sent out March will be the .indemnity. There is cere tainly at present some ground for the 121h, purporting to give the text of the prophecy which was made by good auconditions agreed to by China in ad- thority in the fall of 1894-that the vance. These conditions are said to nearer Japan came to taking Pekin in include the cession of certain specified 1894 the greater her victory, an<J the farther she was from Pekin on January territory and to prohibit the cession of 1st the greater her misfortune. But all other territory, and to limit the indem- this may have changed ere this reaches nity to $250,000,000, payable In gold. America.

March 25th the news came from Tokio "One event in connection with the war should fill the Christian world with that a young Japanese, Kogama Roku- rejoicing and prayer for God's blessing nosuk, had shot the viceroy in the cheek, upon the Word. In an almost unex- and the bullet entered below the eye. plainable way Japan has lately been The wound was not thought to be dan- opened to the Bible as never before. It shOuld be known that in the past misgerous, and the would-be assassin is re- sionaries and Christian teachers have ported a lunatic. The Japanese with been forbidden to enter the barracks or one accord deplore the fanatic's act, to present Christianity in any way to the soldiers. A Christian young man and the probable result will be favor· who became enrolled in the arm.y could able to China in the peace negotiation. keep his Testament with difficulty, and Indeed, later it was announced that was likely to suffer much persecution an unconditional armistice is granted by at the hands of officers as well as men. A few months ago a young man who the Japanese emperor. last year graduated from the Baptist Ai to Japan and the war, Rev. J. L. theological school, on being enrolled, Dearing writes in The Watchman: had the greatest difficulty in keeping his small copy of the Gospels. Now all " The war wages steadily on. The is changed. Those in authority are nearer view of affairs gives little en· doing everything in their power to have coura~ement of the speedy issue which the Testament placed in the hand of AmerIcan and English papers report. every ioldier. The private secretary The accounts in the daily vernacular of Count Ito aided in forwarding a press, which may be expected to make large number of copies of the Testaout as good a case as possible for the ment, to be distributed through tbe Japanese, lead one to think that the navy. Prince Komatsu, who is at the Japanese army is advancing very slow· head of the Imperial Guards, asks that ly toward Pekin and is greatly harassed 10,000 copies of the New Teatament b6 fwrniihed for every office! and man in may not seem strange to those who are the Imperial Guard. They are the accustomed to think of the sympathy picked men of the empire, he says, and of a Lincoln or a Washington, but It should be the model men of the army. one thinks of the usual luxury of an He wants everyone to have a Testa- Eastern court, and how unusual such ment. Free permission has been given conduct is on the part of an ElIStern to the agent of the Bible societies to monarch, it will be easier to conceive distribute Testaments and to hold reo the high place that his Imperial Maj. esty, Mutsu Hito, is winning in the lIgious conversation in the hospitals of hearts of his people by the sympathy the army, among the Chinese prisoners, and love that he is showing, and one and in the barracks throu~hout Japau. can better understand what an inspira- How much this means it IS hard to reo tion he is to the entire army." alize. We cannot believe that this general permission to do a work here- From other sources we learn that the tofore forbidden cOll}es wholly from a American Board of Commissioners for new love for the Bible. Other forces Foreign Missions has received from are doubtless at work, but the fact that Hiroshima, the military headquarters the Bible is thus circulated may tell above referred to, a statement and ap· wonderfully in the advancement of the peal relating to Christian work for the Master's kingdom through the new and army, showing that, for the firllt time widespread reading which these thou- in history, a pagan nation authorizes the sands of copies will receive. We may employment of native Ohristians a8 army well pray that the understanding of chaplains! Ten missionaries and six· many may be opened. It is unques- teen Japanese workers have been des· tionably true that the war will forward ignated for the special work. for soldiers Christianity in Japan as well as Korea at Hiroshima. Encouraged by the and China. Korea has been opened as sympathy and weighty influence of never before to Christian teachin~. Christian officials high in rank, the 10- The slur which has often been heard lD cal committee have obtained permission Japan, that Christianity would make to send a number of Japanese evangel· one disloyal and destroy one's love for ists to the front as Cluistian workers for the Emperor and for one's country, has the army, and it is hoped that permis. been effectually stamped out by the sion may be secured for a missionary to loyal attitude of all Christian people. accompany or follow these Japanese. The activity of Christian people in seeking to supply the needs of the An appeal is issued asking for $1000 army, as well as in prayer for the at once to use in the missionary work army, has brought Christianity before contemplated in the Japanese army. the people in a very favorable light, The appeal is signed by seven well· quite in contrast with the inactivity of known brethren, with Bishop Evington at the head, and a new door seems open the Buddhists. for Christian effort which it is to be " Reference ought to be made to the hoped may be promptly entered.

attitude of the Emperor toward the In stran~e ways God may use this war. The subject is little dwelt upon war to promote the spread of Christian· by the home paper, perhaps because it is not understood, but it is a fact, never· ity in these lands. theless, which makes him a great ex· ception among Eastern monarchs. Soon Purushotam Rao Telang, a Brahman, after the war opened he removed his in the December Forum, makes the fol· court from the luxuries of his Tokyo lowing remarkable admission in regard palace to Hiroshima in West Japan, to Christ,ianity: "Here, in justice to that he might be nearer the seat of war the missionary, I must say that he has and able to encourage the troops as done much to lift the pariah, socially they embarked for the war, and also and mentally, by opening schools and oversee the return of the wounded and educating those who became converts. prisoners. There, in plain, temporary The structure of ,Hindu society and r60 quarters, he has remained, taking a deep interest in everything that concerned the war. He often goes through the hospitals and sends the band to play for the invalids. Only a few days since he was found walking in his garden in the clothes of an ordinary solaier that he might, he said, more fully appreciate the condition of his soldiers at the front. Such action on the part of an Emperor ligion – built on caste – is such that there was desperate fighting, 1500 men there is no such help for the pariah as having been killed or wounded.

the Christian missionary has brought to ., Then the diplomats and the Papal him." Nuncio, Mgr. Macchi, intervened and Another war threatens between Chili a peace was arranged. and the Argentine Republic, which "During the fighting all of the forwill draw in Bolivia, Peru, and Ecuador as allies of Argentine against eign legations were exposed to the fir- Chili. One thing feared by the people ing. The United States Legation was here is that Chili's first step will be to in a particularly dangerous situation. put a heavy body of troops into the centre of Bolivia, which can easily be "Mrs. McKenzie, wife of the United done by the railroad, and thus step in States Minister, narrowly escaped being between all the allies and chastise each shot. More than fifty refugees sought one separately at leisure. an asylum in this Legation. The only means of communication with the out- side world since Saturday has been over the lines of the Central and South Drought and locusts have caused American Telegraph and Cable Comwidespread famine in Eastern Equa- pany. All other lines were closed."

torial Africa. Villages have been de- Dr. Gracey sends the following letpopulated and mission schools and ter from a well-known source: churches have been closed. Many natives are selling themselves and their SEOUL, KOREA, February 7, 1895. children into slavery to obtain food_ I give you a great piece of news- The missionaries in Ugogo, Mpwahwa, Bishop Ninde had an audience with and Mamboia have joined others in an the king of Korea on the 4th inst. The appeal for aid. king expressed a desire to see the bish· op on January 31st, but he had already Mr. McKenzie, United States Min- gone to Chemulpo. He returned and ister to Peru, telegraphed the State was received in auillence. This is the Department March 21st, that, after first time episcopacy stood In the pres- three days' fighting, an armistice had ence of royalty in the bermi~ nation.

been arranged between the insur- Dr. Scranton [Methodist Episcopal] and gents and the government troops, Dr. Underwood [Presbyterian] accom· and that over a thousand dead and panied the bishop, and they understood wounded were left lying in the streets the hearty words of thunks His Majesty of Lima. Later some sort of an agree- uttered to the bishop in behalf of the ment was reached by the belligerents, Americans for their interest in Korea.

and peace was restored. A provisional "There are many, many Americans in government is reported formed with Korea. We are glad they are here.

Senor Candamo as Provisional Presi- Thank the American people, and we dent and Minister of Foreign Affairs. shall be glad to receive more 'teach- The New York Herald says: "Presi- ers.'" This is a wonderful utterance.

dent Caceres surrenders the government There are no Americans worth men- and retires to Ancon. Nicolas Pierola, tioning in Korea except "teachers,"

the leader of the revolutionists and and to tell the bishop to tell "the formerly President, will go to Chorillos. American people" to send more seems Caceres took refuge on board the Chil- to me to be opening the door wide on ian cruiser El P'l'eaidente Pinto. its hinges. The king and many of his .. This change in the government is people believe in Americans, and want the results of the three days' battle in to get as much of their" civilization"

Lima. The revolutionary forces, led from them as possible.

by Pierola, entered the city at dawn To-day I was asked by a representa- Sunday morning, and for three days tive of the foreign department here to receive two hundred students into our ditional pledlSe suggested by this devout mission school. It is not likely they man of God were added? We can im- agine the deeper feeling with which have this number ready, but it does each one would say, ' It meaw mY8elf, mean they want to avail themselves of ()1' my earthly p088essions.' One vow of our school. This Is a time worth living this kind would be worth one thousand in Korea. of the other, which is hedged in on three sides only. The word' if ' leaves Student Volunteers. the other wide open toward the world. Like Gideon's band, the little company An additional pledge is suggested of three hundred would be worth more for battle than more than thirty thoufor the Student Volunteer Movement, sand. by a prominent friend of missions and "These new Volunteers would be a generous giver. We print the com· like the tine wheat and the unblemished munication : sacrifice, which was required in the Old " A widely known and useful clergy- Testament religious rites. Now, no man of our .Church, who has made a less than then, God is mocked when study of Presbyterian and other church solemn vows are broken, or when immethods, made a suggestion recently, perfect sacrifices are brought to His on the Student Volunteer Movement, altar. "

that challenges and will bear consider- In the last issue we gave place to ation. If put into practice, it would insure such a purification of these the communication of Mr. S. F. Wilwould-be sons of Levi as could not fail kins, President of the Howard National • to bring down an abundant blessing on the churches. Bank of Boston, as to the" extra cent· – "Speaking of the imperfect pledge a-day plan" for raising money for the which these young people take upon cause of missions. Mr. Wilkins is not themselves, he added, 'I would find no only very earnest about this scheme for fault with the pledge, if it would go on and say further," If the way is not open- habitual and systematic contributions, ed for me to go to the foreign field, I but he exemplifies his principles by in· promise to live on the same amount, in closing fifty dollars, which we apply to this country, that I would receive were our Student Volunteer Fund for sup- I engaged in missionary work, and consecrate all that I possess over and above plying the REVIEW to proposing and that amount to the maintenance of the intending missionaries. To this plan foreign missionary work." , of Mr. Wilkins we call attention with "It was not said in jest, but in sol- emphatic commendation. emn earnest, and was the result of much observation and careful consideration of the plan that is rcgarded as simple Vivekana.nda. and easy to take up or let go. There is no question but that many who are Last winter no little stir was created counted as Student Volunteers have an in some of the northern cities by the earnest purpose to push on till they lectures of one Vivekananda. a Hindu reach the end they have professed to aim for; but these, as a rule, would monk, who was a delegate to the have gone out, almost certainly. with- World's Parliament of Religions. This out having made any previous public same Hindu has since published his declaration. views regarding missions in India in " It is no less true that most of the rank and tile of the movement are not different papers and magazines in this qualified to carry out their profession, country: and many of the thoughtless, and it would be better that they should or those whose prejudices were against not vow, than vow and fail to perform. foreign missions, were led to suppose Crowded meetings and the enthusiasm inspired by members, with impassioned that missions in India were a failure. appeals, are responsible for forcing, It would be well for such people in our from not over-strong natures, declara- own land to read the comments of the tions they would not make under other newspapers of India, Hindu as well as circumstances. " For these and other reasons would Christian, on the character and views of this same Vivekananda. His Hindu· it not be well, and would it not be an inspiration for the Church, if the ad· ism is repudiated. and it is stated that such a system as he gave forth in this both ways. The lantern and some one country is unknown to orthodox Hin- to read the l"cture must be secured 10.'

dus; and his description 8f mission- cally. Whenever possible, the slides aries is generally pronounced as most are sent so as to arrive a day or two in unfair. It now appears that he was at advance of the date on which they are the outset an actor in the Calcutta the- to be used, and they should be returned atre. He afterward joined the Brahmo the day following, packed in accord- B'omaj, and preached their faith. He ance with the directions on the box.

soon repudiated this, differing from hil!! It may be well to add that Mr. Grant's brethren as to any belief in God. This own hints on giving an exhibition may is the man who has posed before Ameri· be had in printed form, by application can audiences as a learned and able ex- to him. Our illustrations on Siam in ponent of orthodox Hinduism.-The the present issue were kindly lent us by Missionary. Mr. Grant.

Apropos of the above, it may be add· New books on Missions still con· ed that the Calcutta missionaries do not tinue to appear, and some of them of favor the scheme of the Rev. J. H. Bar- high excellence. The Pacific Press rows, of chicago, for a course of lec- Publishing Company publish "The tures to be delivered in India on .. Com- Story of Pitcairn Island, and the Mutiparative Religion." It appears that neers of the Bounty," written by Miss the influence of the recent Parliament Rosalind Young, a native daughter, of Religions has tended rather to foster and it is well done. The marvellous confidence, already too arrogant, on the way in which the Word of God withpart of the mndus, in their own relig- out any living preacher won its way to ion and opposition to Christianity. The the heart of the whole community is a great business of Christians in regard unique testimony to the power of the to India is to preach the Gospel in all living book, and it is well that the story its simplicity and glory, and leave the is fully told by one who knows all the Hindus who hear to make their own facts. The proceeds of the sale of the comparisons. We have had serious book go to the new educational institudoubts from the beginning as to the tion now building on the island. expediency of any such" lectures" in the heart of Asiatic idolatry and false faith. Michael Coates sends gratifying news from the South Africa General A most helpful way of creating and Mission as to the work of God in SWRfostering interest in missionary subjects zieland.

is by magic lantern lectures, illustrating Mr. Baillie with Mr. Coates and wife the daily life of the people, their occu- visited the new station," The Welpations, religion, places of worship, the come," and found the work going for· physical features of the country, public ward, and the natives flocking to the buildings, and the mission work. Such meetings. The Sunday before their illustrated lectures on India, China, and visit it was difficult to find room for Persia may now be had by applying to the people. Klass, the owner of the W. Henry Grant, 53 Fifth Avenue, farm, was converted and baptized duro New York. Each set is composed of seventy or eighty views, with a map ing their stay. The party several time!! and two missionary hymns. A' manu- visited the klng's kraal and held school script lecture is sent with the slides. there for the young king, a boy of About an hour is required for reading about nineteen and his two brothers. the lecture and showing the pictures. l1r. Coates writbs: " We believe there A charge of $2 is made each time the is a work going on in the heart of the slides are used, in addition to expressage queen. lam told she prays often. We heard her speak about Jesus and ask questions about the Bible. She has promised she will shortly tell all her people to learn and to pray. The king is very firm in his belief that their ideas about spirits and snakes are right, being compelled to deny a share in the but all his movements are watched by distribution to any whose income Is the native doctors, who are anxious over £100 a year. The work done by that his mind should be kept -in a state this "book fund" has been immense of darkness. and of vast benefit.

" If the king goes to wash, his medi- A Presbytery has been formed in cine man accompanies him, so that the connection with the United Presbyte- rian Mission in Egypt, one of the most water may be doctored and no evil promising missionary enterprises in the spirit hurt him. When lately the king world. This presbytery has recently shot two men in a fit of anger, his held its annual meeting at Suit al Lebu, witch doctor had to come immediately on the Upper Nile. Americans, visiting Egypt now in increasing numbers, and give him medicine to make the an- often show their interest by their gifts. A gry spirit depart, and the remedy was late letter from Cairo says that Mr. Whitelaw Reid, of the New York to paint the eyes of the king with a Tribune, who has just left for Suez, en black concoction, telling him also not route for Jerusalem, sent in a check for $500 for mission work, with a note in to leave his hut for three days. I was which he witnesses to the excellence of very much surprised the other day the work being done all through Egypt by this mission. when the king told me that the white people simply existed to give nice things The Proposed Medioal Missionary 001- to the nati ves. The king is very fond lege. of speaking to us, and I trust that be- The first payment of $5000 toward fore long his mind will be enlightened. the purchase of the John Stephenson We have had the king's own brother at church twice; he also comes frequently to visit us and is very pleasant and nice. He told me that when he got to know more about Jesus he would believe in Him.

.. Five of the king's sisters with their attendants were present at church, and listened most attentively to what was said, for which we praise God, as we feel sure that the words spoken in church are carried home and repeated again to the queen. "

Rev. Frank S. Dobbins will send to estate at New Rochelle, N. Y., was anyone writing him (at 1420 Chestnut made by the International Medical Mis- Street, Philadelphia) for it, a list of sionary Society early in March. The " Some Two Hundred of the Best Mis- second payment of $70,000 is due May sionary Books. " The list includes only 1st, and the third payment of $15,000 books now in print and on sale and must be made September 1st. easily obtainable. The property, comprising twenty Thirteen thousand copies of the list acres, and forming one of the most are now out in circulation, and a new beautiful sites to be found on Long edition of five thousand is just issued. Island Sound, has upon it a large white stone mansion built in the form of a cross, and measuring 115 feet in length, Mrs. Charles H. Spurgeon, still inside of piazzas. and 72 feet extreme residing at Westwood, London, con- breadth, about 60 feet average width.

tinues to supply ministers of small It has four complete stories. It is pro- means with good books. During 1894, posed to arrange the upper floor as a 8403 volumes were thus distributed, dormitory for male students, the third mostly works by her lamented hus- floor being devoted to lady students.

band. Among the recipients were 183 The ground fioor, containing eleven Baptists, 72 Congregationalists, 105 rooms. will be used for purposes of in- Methodists, 63 Episcopalians, and struotion and administration, While the 6 Presbyterians; £882158. 7d. was con- basement will afford all needed con- tributed. Mrs. Spurgeon says that she venience for boarding, culinary pur· has had more applications from the poses, and laboratories.

Episcopal clergy than she could fill, The former owner, John Stephenson, spent over $400,000 upon the building weeks will also be arranged for prospec- and grounds, but the executors, being tive missionaries, during which instruc- interested in the project, bave given tion will be given in emergencies and $35,000 of the lowest market price- the Bible, and the students will have $125,000-reducing the cost to only opportunity for practical work at the $90,000. A mortgage of $50,000 can mission dispensaries of the Society.

be readily obtained upon the property, The charge for board, residence, and but the promoters of the college trust instruction for ten weeks will be $50.

that the people of God will not permit This course will extend from the mid- this to become necessary. They have dle of June to the end of August.

about $10,000 promised toward the sec- Recently a very valuable addition to ond payment, and much earnest prayer the Society has been made by placing has been and is being offered by the on its Board the Rev. D. M. Stearns, of managers, students, and others that the Philadelphia, one of the ablest and scores and even hundreds of noble soundest Bible teachers of the present young men and women now clamoring day.

for medical education for mission ser- vice may be accepted and trained as they desire. Rev. Dr. Steel, of Sydney. The gift of $1000 will provide resi- dence for one student in perpetuity, Among our ablest editorial correwhile $5000 will provide re8idence and spondents we esteemed the late Dr. board for nine months and medical edu- Robert Steel, of Sydney. A memorial cation for one young man or woman in tablet to him, of Carrara marble, ;has perpetuity. The donors may name been unveiled in St. Stephen's Church, their gifts as scholarships, "In Memo- Sydney. The inscription reads: riam," and for the use of students of their particular denomination. Sacred to Tbe basis of the institution will be the Memory of :THE REV. ROBERT STEEL, D.D. evangelical and interdenominational, Born at Pontypool, Monmouthshire, England, and the trustees will represent, as 15th May, 1827.

equably as possible, the denominations Died at Sydney, New South Wales, 9th' in accordance with the gifts made from October, 1893. and for the same. Minister of St. Stephen's Church for 31 years. The Rev. S. L. Baldwin, D.D., Sec- Third Moderator of the General Assembly.

One of the first Couucillors of St. Andrew's retary Methodist Mission Board, 150 College. Fifth Avenue, New York City, is the President of the Interim Theological facnlty present treasurer. of the Presbyterian Church of New Sonth Since January 1st, 1893, Dr. Dow- Wales. An earnest and eloquent Preacher of the kontt, the Founder and Medical Direct- Gospel.

or of the Society, has received commu- A faithful and Warm-heaned PSBtor. nications from not less than 400 young A Wise and Far-seeing Church Statesman. men and women in our various colleges and schools, who desire to obtain medi- A Popular and Instructive Lecturer. An Enthnsiastic Social Reformer. And an able and voluminous Contrihntor to cal education for mission service. If the Literature of the Day. the building is secured, it is intended In his daily Life to form the first class of first year students of 40 or 50 -both sexes-and be- he endeavored to show himself an example to his Hock. In his intercourse with his Ministerial Brethren he was ever a Pattern gin the regular course about September of Courtesy aud Forbearance, and iu his dealings 15th next. The course will be four with those outside his Denomination, he was a years of nine months each session, with privilege of graduating at the end of Model of Manly Frankness and Christian three years. A summer course of ten Charity.

" 0 for the tonch of a vaniShed hand, And the sound of a voice that is still 1"

GENERAL lIUSSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD.

Extracts and Translations from Foreign faith that had led many to righteous- Periodicals. ness of life ; but as yet confession of BY REV. C. O. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, Christ is not made unto 8al1Jation. We MASS. have now to prophesy to the wind, and the spirit will come from the four quar- lNDIA. ters of the heaven, and they shall then -" Mr. Redman took me last even- live. In a few years we shall, please ing to visit a memorial to Sadhu Hira God, be able to say, ' And they lived, Nand Shanthi Ram Advani. The in· and stood up upon their feet an exceed· scription in English on the monument ing great army.'" – Rev. ROBERT was that he was' born March 6th, 1863, CLARK, in Church Mi88ionary Gleaner.

and died on July 14th, 1893.' 'Do not -" A More Liberal Christianity for be weary in well-doing.' 'The ,world India. It is an exceedingly interesting passeth away and the lusts thereof, and fascinating study to trace the dif- but he that doeth the will of God en- ferent currents of thought that ripple dureth forever.' On the top of the over the Hindu mind one after another.

monument was the Christian cross, the Many of them are very evanescent in Hindu trident, and the Mohammedan their character and their effects. Some crescent. He founded and for a time of these waves of thought just touch taught in the Brahmo Somaj Union the surface and leave the abysses un- Academy in Hyderabad. He was touched; but there is one current of greatly interested in the education of thought which is quietly but surely en- girls, and taught some of them him· tering the Hindu mind and stirring it self. He was the editor of a native to its depths, and that is Christian newspaper, the Barowati, and advo· thought. In many minds it awakens cated every scheme of social reform. sympathy, in others aversion, in some At the time of the cholera epidemic he intense hatred. Numbers would like a wen(personally wherever the pestilence Christianity robbed of its strength, was most virulent, and gave medicine more accommodating to the ways of to the sick and comfort to the dying. men, or, to employ the usual term, a He never spared himself, and he gave more' liberal' Christianity. The Par- his labor, his time, and his money with- liament of Religions is to some extent out any human reward. He was a na- responsible for this latest ripple of tive of Hyderabad, and his whole heart Hindu thought. Hindus and Bud- seemed filled with a measure of the dhists have been welcomed in Ameri- spirit of Christ. But he never became ea; they have proclaimed to delighted a Ohristian. On his monument appear audiences the lofty morality and tran- two English texts from the Bible, scendental philosophy of their sys- which are surmounted with the em- tems ; Christian men and women have blems of the three great religions in listened with delight to their eloquent India, which are antagonistic to each denunciations of Christian morals, and other. have regarded the testimony of these " Full long has the Christian Church men as superior to that given by mis- been prophesying in India to the dry sionaries. The Christian public in bones, as God has commanded us to America and England are prepared to do. These bones are now coming to· take these men at their own valuation.

gether in the form of humanity. But The pUblication of the report of the there is as yet no life and no confession WorId's Parliament of Religions has of !Jhrist. There is apparently the given ' liberal' editors the opportunity

1895.J EXTlACTS .AND

of having their say. The editor of the prevail must emphasize the facts of Metlwdi8t Times cven is quite prepared sin, of alienation from God, of return to accept the Hindu at his own esti- to God through Jesus Christ. Take mate, and heartily endorse his senti- these away, and Christianity will be ments. Mr. Hughes says: 'How ter- deprived of its power. But the heralds ribly just, for example, was the follow- of Christ in this land will not cast away ing bitter cry of a high-minded Brah- their shield of strength. Their work man: •• Oh, that the English had never is agitating the minds of men; it will set foot in India 1 Oh, that we had continue to agitate them till the people never seen a single European face 1 ·of India shall have fairly faced and Oh, that we had never tasted the bitter adequately answered the question, sweets of your civilization, rather than , What think ye of Christ? ' "-Ha1"lJUt it should make us a nation of drunk- Field.

ards and brutes I'" This rhetoric is – We take occasion to commend the , terribly just,' and is to be accepted as Ha1"lJUt Field, published by the Methtrue because it is the 'bitter cry of a odist Episcopal brethren of Madras, as, high-minded Brahman I' But is there in point of mildness, breadth, and any truth in it? We have no doubt soundness, a magazine that leaves the' high-minded Brahman' would be nothing to be desired. delighted if every missionary left these shores to-morrow. Mr. Hughes ap- -The Madras Mission of the Ameri- parently agrees with him. The en- can Board, as quoted in the Ha'I'fJUt dorsement of such exaggerated rhetoric Field, says: may lead Hindus to think that Chris- "In view of the many accessions to tians who can so write are' liberal :' our community, an inquiry concerning but such foolish writing can only the motives of the new converts in be- weaken the Christian sentiment and in- coming Christians is a very interesting fluences that missionaries are trying to one. The opprobrious epithet of ' rice spread. Missionaries who live in the Christians' is not so frequently hurled midst of the people cannot accept at missions as it once was, so that we these representatives of the Hindu and can study the question more calmly.

Buddhist religion as fully and ade- It Is evident that as intelligence grows quately describing these religions; they among the people, and as the Christian do not endorse their wild and extrava- community multiplies, a greater vari- gant rhetorical statements. Hence the ety of motives and higher ones become people of America and England are possible and common among those who liberal and progressive. while mission- are accepting Christianity as their aries are narrow, puritanical, unpro- faith. The relative number is growing gressive. of those who are disgusted with the " The only 'liberal' Chris- hollowness of Hinduism, and 'are at- tianity that will be approved by many tracted by the truth and divine excel- is a Christianity that will deny the de- lence of Christianity, and for that rea- pravity of the human heart, and there- son embrace it in the face of many per- fore its need of regeneration ; that will secutions. We rejoice also in seeing rob Jesus Christ of His Divinity, and many, perhaps the larger number of set Him up as a peerless man among our accessions, drawn to us by family men. and therefore deprive Him of His ties. Their relatives were already redeeming love. Will such a Christi- Christians, and were being richly bless- anity be of any use in India? Will ed by their new faith. Their pleas, the followers of such a Christianity their example. and the solid blessings ever take the trouble to send out am- which Christianity brought to them, bassadors in any numbers? We trow and their refusal to marry their chil- not. The only Christianity that can dren to non-Christians, Were the all-

MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

powerful motives with this class. And is the power of God unto salvation. this motive through ties of blood and And it is no uncommon experience of kinship is to grow, for some years at the missionary to receive men whose least, out of proportion to all others, motives are so low and Whose minds and become the vastly preponderating are so base as to disqualify them from factor in the conversion of India to any true Christian life, but whose Christ. children, when they themselves have passed away, adorn the faith and ex- "The thirst for education and ad- perience the joys which their parents vancement is another growing power never knew." which draws the people. Many a young man, with the hearty consent -Mission jubilees are commencing of his Hindu relatives, now casts in to rain in India. The fact is suggeshis lot with us because it is the only tively instructive. The contrast with way open to him for education and the olden times, which were not better, promotion, with which blessings our is admirably encoura.ging. The Basel faith is becoming more and more iden- German Mission Church at Calicut, tified in the minds of the masses. And which has arrived at this joyful and many families also thus join us in or- patriarchal age, teaches, both in its inder that their cbildren may be edu- ception and by its later success, two cated. A great many still become distinctly important facts. The birth Christians from less worthy motives of the Church at Callcut was instruthan these. They are poor people suf- mentally due to the English civilians, fering injustice and cruelty at the hands Dr. Buchanan and Mr. Conolly. Its of village headmen and their heredi- parentage emphasizes the essential imtary masters-suffering as none but portance of the Christian layman in the poor Hindus do and can. But they counsels and efforts of the Church. Its learn of the missionary and Christian- maturity accentuates the wisdom of its ity, and sopn come to regard them as policy in its complete discouragement friends of the oppressed and the de- of caste."-Ohurch Mi88ionary InteUifenders of the poor. So they flee to gencer. them for protection, and when they find that they have not lied in vain, -" A notable Brahmo Somaj lecture they and their descendants are found on ' The Hindu Conception of God' was among the stanchest friends of the given on the 19th in the Town Ha)) to cause and the most devout disciples of a crowded audience by Babu Protap our Lord. A few come from more sor- Chandra Mozumdar, the leader of the did motives than these; but beyond Somaj. Tha.t conception, be told his telling all plainly that we offer no finan- hearers, had its best realization in the cial inducements of any kind to any Christian doctrine of the Trinity. The one, and can give them no promise of only point at which his utterances cessation of earthly troubles, we feel it might not have been the utterances of our privilege and duty not to scrutinize a sufficiently eloquent Christian mistoo closely men's motives; for we sionary was where-without explainhave learned not to expect high mo- ing, however-he declared that the tives from an ordinary Hindu, and we Christian conception of the Holy Spirit have learned also that a man's religiou'.! was' just too definite.' What a Chrisstatus in the future will depend, not so tian missionary Mr. Mozumdar would much upon the character of his pre- make t But the Lord of the Harvest Christian motives, or the absence of knows best." -Ibid. any serious motives, as upon the faithfulness and heartiness with which he -" The Irawaddy, like the Ganges entered Into the new relations and and the Brahmapootra, colors the sea llstellS tQ!l!ld 4qbibefj that Gospel which for many miles from its mouth. The coast lief! rlLther low, and is covered

EXTRACTI!l AND TRA]i8LATION8

with thick jungle, 80 that you see noth- find there is not a word in that treaty ing of Rangoon itself until you have to support the claims put forward in swept round into its harbor. But long the Chamber of Deputies by Ministers before, when yet miles away, you see, of Foreign Affairs answering interpella- out of the dark green mass, a glitterin~, tions. It is silent on the subject of a flashing tongue of flame shoot upward protectorate, and it only grants a privi- to heaven. Ascending like a fiery pil- leged situation to France in respect to lar, it disappears one moment in the diplomatic relations with foreign Pow- shadow of a passing cloud, and the ers, but not in respect to trading or any next moment flames out again more other relations. They stand on the brilliant than before. It is the' Golden letter, and, they aver, on the spirit, Pagoda,' the Sway Dagon, which is which was more distinctly expressed thus gleaming out far over the sea to in the Memorandum annexed to the greet us. "-Rev. O. FLEX, in Allge- treaty. They would not sign the treaty meine Mi8&01WJ·Zeitschrijt. unless M. Patenotre accepted the Mem- MADAGASCAR. orandum, which is not the less valid because M. de Freycinet shirked read- -The following statement, from the ing it to the Chamber of Deputies when Ohronicle, shows on the highest friendly he represented the treaty as a victory, authority, French, Catholic, and Jesuit, and asked for its ratification. how thoroughly inequitable is the present attitude of France toward Mada- "The Jesuit Father regards the gascar. Hovas as an intelligent and an interest- ing people, and well aware of the evil -" The Paris correspondent of the consequences of war with a great Euro- J)aily News recently sent to that paper pean power. But they will go to war the subjoined testimony as to the pres- if they are bullied, and a sentiment ent position of the French in Madagas- which would engender future trouble car from Pere Caussegue, a gentleman must spring up in the case of their well known in that island as one of the being defeated. If the French Govern- senior and most able members of the ment act with firmness and moderation, Jesuits' Mission. We fully endorse trying to conciliate and to be fair. the Pere Caussegue's view of the situation; Hovas are sure to become attached to it is strikingly true. France. The Jesuit complained to-day "Father Caussegue, of the Jesuits' to a writer on the staff of the Temp8 of Mission to Antananarivo, bas returned the number of usless French function- to France. He thinks the French aries quartered on the Hovas. Why wrong in ascribing aggressively hos- not send, instead of the fifty soldiers tile intentions to the Hovas. They who form the Resident's guard, six have no wish whatever to break the married gendarmes. and doctors, en- peace, and if they are procuring arms gineers, schoolmasters, and schoolmis· from England, it is only to make, tresses? They would be truly work- should they be obliged, a defensive use ers for civilization. A grand palace of them. They are terrified at the ut- has been built for the Resident, and a terances of M. de Mahy and other per- big barrack for the soldiers. The Jesuit sons of intemperate speech in the Cham- Father longed to see hospitals in their ber of Deputies. All that is said there place, and a few hundred thousand about Madagascaris printed at Antanan- francs devoted to benevolent institu- arivo. It does sound alarming to per- tions. Such an expenditure would be sons who are not used to French par- a premium of insurance against war, liamentary oratory, and it makes the which would cost millions, be a cause Queen and ministers scan closely the of military weakness, and bring France text of the Patenotre Treaty and the no return worth speaking of. There Memorandum annexed to it. They are English and Norwegian missions at

GENE:RAL lIlISSIONA:RY INTELLIGENCE

A.ntananarivo. Father Caussegue says out for more." -Ohul'c7& MiasiMWl1"Jl of them that if their relations are not InteUigence1'. intimate with the Catholic missions they are civil. The English and Norwegi- English Notes. ans do not attack the Catholics. The open and violent enemies of the latter BY JAlIlES DOUGLAS. are French. As to the Sakalavas, who are not yet Protestantized, the Jesuit London Mi8Siona'l'1J Society. – In an Father holds them to be an inferior able article on " The Story of the Lonrace, refractory to civilization. They don Missionary Society," Dr. Horton are fearful thieves. The Rovas are shows that there has been no decline really a fine race, and in time to come in the quality, the devotion, and the will be the governing one of the island." achievement of the missionaries. For example, in the last quarter of the cen- -As the two extremes of Christian tury there is the splendid story of New opinion in France, M. Saillens and Guinea to match that of cannibal Tahiti M. Caussegue, a Baptist and a Jesuit, and Samoa won for Christ. Africa concur in deprecating the overbearing presents a similar record-" the eleven policy of their government toward martyrs, gathered one by one,and laid Madagascar, we may regard the case in the lonely graves to possess the land as closed with all the judicious. M. about Tanganyika," forming a titting Caussegue, we observe, while acquit· sequel to the glorious courage of Vanting the Protestant missionaries of all derkemp, Philips, and Moffat. So hostility against the Catholic, does not with China. Dr. Horton, however, as condescend even to mention the charge an Englishman is not quite satisfied that they are plotting against France with the review. "Is it creditable," herself. He evidently does not think he asks, "to England that nearly all this worth notice. our best missionaries in the London Missionary Society have been Scotch- -" Moral ideas seem lacking among men or Welshmen 1 What is it in the the Sakalavas in Madagascar, though England of to-day that saps the herotheir neighbors, the Hovas, are Chris- ism in youths, and drifts them into tianized to a large extent. They say: smooth respectabilities instead of pas- • To lie, a sin? to rob, a sin? to get sionate heroisms 1" drunk, a sin? to aid wars, a sin? What is sin? That is some idea of Tien-Men and King.shan.-Dr. Grifyou white men, not ours. Let the fith John sends an inspiring and length- Hovas accept new ideas and customs. ened aocount of a journey through We are not such fools, or deceived so these districts. We note one or two easily.' Yet there il:l a conscience in items. "At one of our prayer-meetthem, and it may be awakened."-Pel'i- ings," he says, "it was my privilege odical A.ccounts (Moravian). to hear a remarkable prayer offered up by one of the Christians of Pan-tsze-Nau. -" Last November 21st, the birth- The Christian is a man of nearly sixty, day of the Queen of Madagascar, the and a convert of not quite three years' first pocket edition of the revised Mala- standing. Neither in China. nor out gasy Bible was issued. The books are of China have I listened to anything in clear type, neatly bound, and sold in the shape of reverent, earnest talking below cost at one shilling, so as to be with God that has impressed my mind within the reach of most. Thi.. vocket as that prayer did. The truth must have Bible is esteemed a great boon, and become very real to that brother, and when the consignment reached Anta- very precious, too, for otherwise it nanarivo, there was a great rush to se- would have been impossible for him to cure copies. In a few days every copy hold communion so intimate and loving was sold, and the people were crying with his Father in heaven."

ENGLISH NOTES

Dr. John reports large additions in shade of view and practice. As one of the district of King-shan. Besides 66 themselves expressed it: .. Drawn as already baptized, there are on the books we are from all classes and grades of 136 candidates for baptism. .. There society, we try to perpetuate in our is," he says, " something extremely in- midst the very differences that charac- teresting in the whole movement. It terized us before we entered the fold gives one an idea of the possibilities of Christ; but what has become of the connected with missionary work in bond of fellowship that is in Christ China, and especially in this province. Jesus? Is it not strong enough to . •. Our great need just now is more break down all petty barriers of an ar- men." tificial society? We want more of Ohurch Mi8sionary Society.-In H. union and fellowship, more of sympa- E. P's notes in the Ohurch Missionary thy and Christian love, to weld together Intelligencer, attention is called to two into a homogeneous whole the varying defects in Indian Christian life : First, and discordant elements of our comthe prominence given to matters of munity."

only temporal concernment; and, sec- Kerak, Palestine.-This town, which ond, t.be lack of thorough Christian is some 700 feet higher than Jerusalem, oneness. It seems odd that a Christian is the scene of a hopeful mission. A convention should have been held for great work is being done among the no higher purpose than" to deliberate Moslems of the place, who seem on the on such subjects as .the educational most friendly terms with the workers needs of Indian Christians, their indus- there, and who are very open at pres- trial and commercial pursuits, the es- ent to the preaching of the Gospel.

tablishment of a family pension fund," Kerak is adjacent to the Bedouin tribes etc., but such is the information tele- of the great Syrian desert, who come graphed from Lucknow. In Madras thither to trade, and is within three the subject of .. thrift" has been eager- days' journey of the Arabian frontier.

ly canvaesed ; but better still the first It is felt that there is a loud call to meeting of the" Native Christian Gos- make Kerak a strong mission without pel Propagating Association" has been delay.

held in that city, at which Mr. S.Jagana- Bapti8t Missionary Society, North thum told "how wonderfully the Lord Ohina. – We understand that great was helping the earnest members of it in bleSSing has accrued from the Baptist propagating the Gospel to the multi- mission work in North China. Around tudes of both Christians and non-Chris- the three mission stations in that region tians, and thus accomplishing the only there are now from 80 to 100 small object of the Association, which is to churches, with a membership varying make known the only way of salva- from 6 to 60.

tion. " Dacca,lndia.-The Rev. R. Wright The want of homogeneity among na- Hay has had a warm welcome on his return to his much-loved mission work. tive Christians is doubtless due to the A Mohammedan gentleman, whom he very imperfect assimilation of the spirit has known for years to be under imand principles of the Founder-a fruit- pressions of the truth of the Gospel, ful cause of separation among brethren has committed himself by being bapat home as abroad. The grave·clothes tized. Concern for his family had long of caste hamper the movements of the held him back from the path of open Divine faith in India. At one extreme discipleship. are the conservative native Christians, paganized in customs still; and on the other, there lire the Anglicized few who Lower Congo.-Times of refreshing assert their liberty, while intermediate are reported from Underhill Station, is a motley group of ev-ery oonceiVl.lble· Lower Congo River. Two lads have

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTEJ,LIGENCE

been baptized, both of whom made a The Presbyterian Ohurch of England. good confession in their baptism; and -Much interest is felt in the appoint· there is besides a class of fi ve inquirers. ment of the Rev. W. B. Douglas, B.D., Tidings of a good work of grace in the as assistant in the Puerto College of Upper Congo have also arrived. The the Irish Presbyterian Spanish Mission. work at Bopoto was commenced four "Mr. Douglas," says the Missiona1'1/ years ago, but the seed sown is now Herald, .. is not only an accomplished beginning to yield the promised har- scholar, but seems to be on fire with vest. the true missionary spirit which is so much needed for working for Christ in Oeylon.-A revival of Buddhism in this land of Romish superstition and this island has developed a strong op- ignorance and degradation." For three position to Christianity. It is a time years he has been chaplain at the Rio for the workers in patience to possess Tinto mines, being stationed at Huelva, their souls. The Rev. Walter D. Han· where he preached regularly, and su- kinson contributes an admirable article perintended the large Spanish schools on the situation. Much is contrary for the children of Rio Tinto workmen. 'lnd the reverse of hopeful, but "the Lord sitteth above the floods." The A Visit to Jam-tsau..-This place is fierceness of the opposition has aroused interesting because of its associations interest in many. Mr. Hankinson and with William Burns. The Rev. J. L. his native preacher received during a Milne, B.D., has been visiting it along few weeks hundreds of visitors. "We with Mr. Wynd, a missionary in Japan. feel very thankful," he says, "that so Good congregations were had at the many have come within our reach, for services held. Among those visited ever since I came to the district the was an old saint who was found sitting Buddhist preachers" (one a very bitter against her doorway, reading Matthew hater of God) " have been stirring the 6. "Yes," she replied, in answer to . people up." The opposition in ques- Mr. Wynd's inquiries, "yes, she does tion has been accentuated (thanks to often think of the Lord, and is glad she Chicago) by the arrival of Mr. Dharma- soon will meet Him; and when she Iles pala, who was representative of the awake at night, unable to sleep, her Buddhist religion at the Parliament of prayer is for the work in China." Religions. THE KINGDOM. Wesleyan Missiona1'1/ Society.-The Aylilf and Fingo Memorial Church, -This is the entry made on the rec- Peddie, South Africa, was opened on ords of the Leicester Church when November 1st, 1894, amid great rejoic. Carey's decision to resign his pastorate ings. The name Ayliff is of historic in order to go to India was announced: interest, being associated with the work "No business of importance, except and name of the Rev. John Ayliff, who that in January our pastor gave us no- first brought the Gospel to the Fin- tice that he should leave us in March, goes more than half a century ago, and having engaged to go on a mission to laid a solid foundation on the ever-dur- BengalI, in the East Indies. " ing rock. The original Aylilf Church, Peddie, was built about 1840; and a -It is said that the words, .. Reserve striking evidence of the progress made the cots for the two most uninteresting since those days was afforded by the babies," always accompany the check presence of a thousand persons at the which Miss Helen Gould sends each opening of the new church, among year for the support of two beds in the whom were many ordained ministers Babies' Shelter connected with the and other office-bearers; descendants of Church of the Holy Communion, New original Fingo refugees. York City. -The American Mes8enger relates aged by what the missionary societies this incident: A foreign missionary re- have done and are doing in carrying the cently told of a woman who, on a Gospel to the whole world.-Rev. F. M. school-teacher's salary of $1000, lived Rains. on one half, and with the other half supported a substitute in China. She -The Peninsular and Oriental Steam- then felt that she was really two per- ship Company, commonly known as sons, and carried out her lifelong de- the P. and 0., is the oldest and one of voted desire to be a foreign missionary. the largest steamship corporations In She received a letter every week from the world. It commenced a mail ser- her substitute, prayed for her by name vice to the Spanish peninsula in 1837 every day, and realized the truth of with the Siberia, a wooden side-wheeler what a friend of hers had said-namely: of 516 tons and 180 indicated horse "This teacher serves the Lord twenty- power. This company's fleet now con- four hours a day, and thus practically sists of 54 steamships of 221,807 tons lives the life of the angels, who serve and 225,650 horse power, and 22 steam Him day and night; for at the antip- tugs and launches, the largest and most odes her SUbstitute is working while powerful steamships of the company she sleeps." being the Australia and Himalaya, each 6900 tons and 10,000 horse power. The -A missionary among the colored P. and O.'s receipts from passengers in people in North Carolina relates that 1893 were $4,655,880; from freight, $5,676,480; and from the government after he had bee!B. absent from his field for contract services and conveyance of troops, $1,841,940. The total expendi. for a few weeki, and at the first prayer- tures were, in round figures, $10,885,- meeting, they all thanked God for his 000. In the course of twelve months return, and one brother prayed: "0 this company's steamers traverse a dis- Lord, we thank Thee for our beloved tance of nearly 2,600,000 miles. pastor, and we pray Thee to bless him. -The records of a certain church in o Lord, make his head an inkstand, Massachusetts in 1805 were" enriched" by the addition of these words: "Reand his tongue the pen of a ready writ- 8olved, That we will not allow any er." Still another brother prayed that preacher the use of the pulpit to solioit he might "mount the Gospel horse money in support of missionaries." and ride into the sea of truth." It is But very soon came along a pastor who in this same church that when they brought that people to sound repentgive out a hymn they say, .. Let us ance, faith, and good works. now mangle our jangling voices in a hymn of praise." -Much of this is owed to Christian missions: "The farmers have a new -This gigantic enterprise of saving market. China and Japan find that the world has stimulated Christian peo- flour is now as cheap· as rice. The ple to their largest and best endeavors. mills on the Pacific Coast are grinding More attention has been given to organi- night and day to supply the market. zation and thorough preparation for the A new steamship line is proposed from work in hand in the past few years Portland. Flour is only one of a thouthan ever before. We have come to sand articles of commerce that will be understand that an army, however great, required by a Christian civilization. will be weak unless thoroughly organ- Future trade will make the new Northized. Out of the desire to save the west to Asia, what the North Atlantic world, and the determination to be thor- is to Europe."-North and West. oughly organized for the work, have grown up the various missionary socie- -The Evangelist affirms and proves ties which are making heroic struggles that "last year it took the average against the kingdom of darkness and sin. Lift up your eyes and be encour- Presbyterian twelve days to get one ings embraced 1158 young people who cent out of his pocket for the annual were brought under the inftuence of o:ffering taken in the churches for the Gospel teaching. Some young men re- greatest and the grandest work that is quested her to teach them English, before the Church to-day-that of for- which she consented to do upon their eign missions. Think of it I Less than promising to attend her Bible class."

one mill a day in response to the pow- -There are 4 Methodist womenerful (1) appeal, the ringing (1) sermon Mrs. Knowles, Mrs. Parker, Mrs. Mess· from the past or before the offerings more, and Mrs. T. J. Scott-who have were taken." And the worst of the been in India thirty-dx, thirty-five, matter is that" the average Presbyte- thirty-three, and thirty-one years rerian" is no worse than the bulk of his spectively. ecclesiastical neighbors-in fact, is better than most of them. -The Friends' Woman's Foreign Missionary Society has 202 auxiliaries, WOMAN'S WORK. with nearly 4000 members, who raised $35,982 last year. They support 41 -The Woman's Board of MiSSions, missionaries and 20 native evangelists· representing the Congregational church- or Bible readers; and 5 schools with es in the Eastern States, received, in 296 pupils. Meetings for worship were 1894, $101,898 in contributions and held in 1894 to the number of 691. $24,551 in legacies, making the total receipts $8329 less than in 1893. It YOUNG PEOPLE. supports 5 missionaries, 16 day-schools, and 8 Bible-women in European Tur- -The College Young Men's Chriskey; 5 missionaries, 1 assistant mis· tian Association is assuming great imslonary, 1 boarding-school, 12 day- portance. Among the 85,000 young schools, and 3 Bible·women in Central men connected with our higher institu· Turkey; 16 missionaries, 1 assistant tions of learning, less than one half are missionary, 3 boarding·schools, 26 day professing Christians. The work beschools, and 35 Bible-women in East· gan in 1857; in 1877, 25 Associations ern Turkey; 24 missionaries, the Ameri- had been organized. At the beginning can College for Girls, 5 boarding- of 1895 there were 440 Associations in schools, 50 day-schools, and 8 Bible- American colleges, with a membership women in Western Turkey; 13 Bible- of 25,000.

women in Bulgaria; 15 missionaries in -A Christian Endeavor Society in India; 5 missionaries, 1 boarding- Moreton, Eng., has become a slave- school, and 3 day-schools in :Mexico; holder. One of its members is a mis· 1 boarding.school, 1 day-school, and sionary in Amoy, where her interest 9 Bible-women in Austria. The Eu- was greatly roused in a young Chinese phrates College has 232 girls enrolled, girl whose parents were going to sell 38 of whom are in the college proper. her for a slave. The mission tried to -Miss Lawrence, of the Japan Mis- induce the parents to give her up to sion of the American Methodist Protes- them, but they would not unless the tant Church, is evidently a busy wom- full market price of $15.50 was given. an; for she, .. in addition to her school The missionaries did not have the duties, is engaged in evangelistic work, money, so they appealed to the.Moreton having in the last quarter, with the society, which has raised the money, and help of 0 Yaso San, conducted 50 therefore become the owner of the girl.

meetings for children, taught 12 Bible -Each week the Golden Rule prints classes, 14 Sunday-school classes, at- in a prominent place "the best news tended 27 evening meetings, and made item." Theile two are among recent 88 visits. The various children's meet. ones: " Oharlestown, Mas8.- The First Bap- to the borders of unkindness to make tist society reports three fourths of its them.

members pledged for a penny a day AMERICA. for missions. Literature is sent each week to different parts of the West. United States.-The will of Henry One hundred hymnals were sent to a Keney, of Hartford, Conn., leaves at missionary in Nebraska; and, when the discretion of the executor about the news came of the suffering there, $800,000 for the purchase of the park the church was canvassed, and 5 bar- in the northern part of the city, to be rels of clothing and 2 large boxes of known as Keney Park. Also $424,250 dry provisions went to the same mis- is left in specific legacies, which in- sionary, the express company kindly clude the following: Trinity College, shipping them free. $25,000; Hartford Hospital, $50,000; "Santa Oruz, Oal.-There are 25 En- Hartford Orphan Asylum, $50,000; deavor societies in the county, and one Old People's Home, $50,000; Park of the smallest-a society of only 26 Church, $30,000; Hartford Charitable members-gave most to missions the Society, $2000; Union for Home Work, last six months, the amount being $10,000; City Mission Society, $10,- $91.25 ; and led the six months before 000; Good Will Club, $30,000, and the with $115. This is the Chinese society Wadsworth Athemeum, $25,000.

of Santa Cruz. Within the last six -During the last twenty years the months another Chinese society has New York Society for the Prevention been organized, and it already stands of Cruelty to Children has cared for second on the list in giving." over 230,000 outcasts, a very large pro- -R. Wardlaw Thompson, of the portion of whom would otherwise have London Missionary Society, sounds a been criminals to-day. During the note of expostulation in the ears of the past year 9078 complaints were reyoung people in the March issue of ceived, of which 3770 were prosecuted; The Ohronicle: "It is in connection there were 3730 convictions, and 5459 with the desire for direct correspond- children were rescued from destitution ence with the mission-field. A consid- and vicious surroundings.

erable and increasing number of re- -Moody the evangelist wields an in- quests now reach the Mission House fluence not surpassed by many men, but from the missionary secretaries of Moody the organizer and fosterer of in- Christian Endeavor societies asking for stitutions is vastly more puissant. Take the names of two or three missionaries the single case of his Chicago Bible In- in each part of the field with whom we stitute, of whose graduates this state- may enter into personal correspond- ment is made: "There are 41 pas- ence, and who would be likely to send tors of Congregational churches, 27 of us three or four times a year a letter Presbyterian churches, 25 of Baptist about their work. Such requests give churches, 24 of ::IIethodist Episcopal evidence of a most kindly feeling, and churches; 32 are city missionaries, 12 if they could be gratified they would are home missionaries, 12 are Young doubtless result in stimulating a con- Men's Christian Association secretaries, siderable amount of personal interest in 11 are missionaries under the American missionaries; but those who write have Sunday-School Union, 10 are Sunday- little conception of the burden which school missionaries under other boards, they are unconsciously laying on the 14 are pastors' assistants, 75 are evan- shoulders of the missionaries." And gelists, 41 are assisting their husbands then he easily goes on to show that in in pastoral or evangelistic work; there most cases it is next to impossible to are 61 foreign missionaries, 15 in India, grant such requests; so much so that, 10 in China, 9 in Africa, 5 in Turkey, 8 though unwittingly, it is l1nr~aeonl!ble in Japan, and so on; also 13 under ap- 394 GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE. (11ay pointment for the foreign field. At Christian college planted in that region present there are nearly 300 young men and well endowed.

and women in connection with the In- -The Christians (Disciples) have stitute actively engaged in work in the hitherto been behind many of their different missions and in house to house brethren in missionary matters, ·but for visitation throughout the city." two or three years past their energy and -A second Conference of Foreign enterprise have made great advances.

Mission Boards met in the Episcopal Their leaders know how to use the Church Mililsion House, New York, press, and last year was started Ths February 14th, and was attended by Mi8lJionary Voice, devoted to world- representatives of 16 societies in the wide evangelism, which is decidedly United States and Canada, besides sev- bright and breezy. Surely that great eral missionaries and other persons un- denomination, numbering nearly a mil- officially interested in missions. Papers lion, ought to have its missionaries in were read upon such topics as The the field by the hundred and the thou- Japan-China War; its Strategic Sig- sand.

nificance to Missions; Industrial Mis- Canada.-The United OhurchMonthsions; How far they Have Developed ly has the following item: "In 1845 in Foreign Lands; Self-support in Mis- the Presbyterians in Canada had one sions; The Proposed National Church missionary about to enter the field. In in India; Motive in Missions, etc. Two 1895 they have 34 ordained missionsessions were held, and arrangements aries, 68 unordained preachers, 84 catewere made for a meeting in 1896. chists, and many others engaged in re- -Booker T. Washington, of Tuskee- lated work. In 1845 the sum of $1000 gee Institute, seems clearly destined to was available for the foreign mission be a wise leader for the freedmen. His enterprise. Last year the Presbyteutterances to the last one smack re- rians in the maritime provinces expendfreshingly of good sense. Not poli- ed $34,779, and the western section extics, but hard work on their part, is to pended $105,881, making a total of solve the .. negro problem." Or, as $140,660. Of this the women's soci- Mr. Washington puts it: eties contributed $48,661."

"Immediately after the war we be- -Mr. Tyrrell's late explorations :in gan at the wrong end. We began our distant North have, says the Oana- working to get to Congress when we dian Presbyterian, brought to light yet should have been working to get land. another field for the labors of some de- At Tuskeegee we teach the students that voted Christian missionary. On the it is better for them to spend their time Kazan (or Ptarmigan) River he :Cell in and strength in becoming the leading with a tribe of Eskimo, who have be- carpenters, contractors, truck garden- come separated from their brethren on ers, dairymen, in this town, instead of the coast to whom they originally be- being too anxious to make stump longed, and have become an inland speeches or go to Congress." tribe. These inland Eskimo have not -Marcus Whitman was only a mis- intermixed witlt. the Indians, but live sionary, be it known, but yet he saved exclusively among themselves.

the vast and fruitful Northwest coast EUROPE. of the Pacific to the Union, when all our statesmen, the Websters, etc., es- Great Britain.-The United Presby- teemed it not worth having, and were terian Church of Scotland has a total about to hand it over to Britain. And membership of 188,706. The mission- the indications now are that through ary income during the year 1893 was the liberality of Dr. Pearsons and others £33,543, besides £4639 subscribed for his name will be linked forever with a zenana work. The European staff consists of 71 ordained, 15 medical, 8 lay -The same magazine gives this evangelists, and 31 zenana mi88ion- among the hopeful signs of the king- aries; who are 888isted by 19 native dom: "Let anyone pay a visit to Ox- pastors, 127 evangelists, and 567 other ford or Cambridge and live for a few agents. There are 102 congregations, days among the undergraduates. He with 165 out-stations and 18,460 mem- will find a stream of true and godly bers, almost double the number of thir- men coming up year by year, far be- teen years ago. In Jamaica 10,692 are yond anything in past times-which to be found. There are 401 members stream is largely fed from what some- in Trinidad and 898 in Tokio. Old regard as irregular agencies, such as Calabar has 461 members; Kaffraria, children's special services, mi88ions 3311; Rajputana, 521; Manchuria, among school-boys, the new summer 2176. The work in Manchuria is work- camps, etc. The supply of laborers of ed in harmony with the mission of the the best cl888 for both home and for- Irish Presbyterian Church. eign fields promises to increase both in -A Scotch minister declares that quantity and in qUality. The Student Scotland could easily spare 1200 clergy- Volunteer Missionary Union is growing men and $1,000,000 a year, and yet be apace, and looks like becoming the perfectly well cared for in spiritual most effective of all agencies for enlistthings. That may all be very true; ing workers for the Lord's vineyard." and yet it too often happens with ministers, as with other men, that those -The London Missionary Society is who cau "easily be spared" are of no preparing a feast of fat things to spread great value anywhere under the sun. before its friends, September 21st-27th At least, may they never be sent to the next, in commemoration of the thrillforeign field. ing beginning just a hundred years be- fore. At the last accounts the Cente- -The Free Church of Scotland has nary Fund, with £100,000 as the aim, 5 stations for Jewish work-3 in Eu- had reached £49,134.

rope and 2 in Palestine. Fifty-eight ASIA.

Christian agents, among them 5 or- Islam.-Mi88ionaries must mind their dained missionaries, 2 licensed preach- p's and q's in Turkey, as we learn by ers, and 3 medical men are employed. this from the Miasioruury Herald: About 1000 children attend their schools "Among the conveniences used by daily. Dr. Shepard, a missionary physician at -Since the opening of the Operative "intab, was a telephone extending Jewish Converts' Institute in London, from the hospital to his home. Dr. 922 persons have been admitted; 70 Shepard is so highly esteemed in Ainhave become missionaries; 23 parochial tab that he can ordinarily do as he clergymen; 13 ministers of other de- likes. But in this case as soon as the nominations; and many others have wire was stretched a complaint was obtained high positions in other kinds lodged with the government against of Christian service. this unlawful thing. It has been found that a telephone is the 'petty abhor- -Our British brethren have a way, rence of the Sultan,' and so the sus- which seems strange to us, of rolling picious thing was put under an injunc- up large sums for missionary purposes tion and reported to Aleppo lind thence by sales of work. A recent Intelligen- to Constantinople, and from the central cer had a table which tells of 861 sales government came the imperative order held last year, with receipts in the dif- to 'confiscate,' paying full price and erent counties of the realm· ranging costs. The machine was packed up from £3 in ib.e Isle of Man to £2276 in and turned over to the government for Middlesex, and a total of £21,551. its full equivalent, and, in the terms of the State Department, 'the incident is of that country, and commenced work closed.' " in 1869.

-But even the Grand Turk has a India.-English physicians give medsoft side to his nature, and on occasion, ical assistance to 14,000,000 natives in now and then, is liable to do something one year. positively handsome. A case of this kind occurred last January, when by -A missionary writes thus of the His Dread Majesty an iracU was issued poverty of the land: "It is, doubtless, to the American Girls' College at Scu- true that there are from forty to fifty tari, a document the most sacred possi- millions of these people who are chronible, which bestows certain rights and cally on the verge of starvation, and privileges irreversibly, and places the are rarely able to satisfy the cravings institution under the especial protection of appetite. It is well known that the of the government. average per capita income of the peo- ple of this land is only about $7. If -" Among the Syrians the fetters of this be the average, what must be the custom are almost as strong as those of minimum 1 To missionaries who live religion. The rule of the Fez cap proves among the people it is a constant source this. For a prince as for a menial, there of wonder that the people can live at is no other head-covering. No law pre- all on their income. I know of many scribes it, and yet all Syrians wear it, who, during several months of even a whatever their creed. The long, flow- very good year, enjoy only one meal a ing garments, which have been worn day, and that a very miserable one." since the time of the prophets, and which make one of the simplest expres- -Eighteen native ministers in the sions of dress, have been abandoned by Northwest Conference of the Methodist the majority of Christians. A Syrian Church have volunteered to relinquish hesitates before he adopts the European their salaries, and trust entirely for costume, but public opinion forbids their support to the contributions of him to adopt the European hat. The their own people. same remarks apply to the izzar or body covering. This white sheet is the sym- -Mr. Hazen writes from South bolof Oriental exclusiveness, and cus- India: "Last year our women 'at their tom in Syria sternly prescribes its use. weekly prayer·meeting asked for 100 The izzar sometimes reveals some olive- additions to the number in our station, tinted faces of much beauty, lit up by and the Lord gave 200. Encouraged a pair of clear brown eyes, to which its by that we have all taken hold and whiteness forms a pleasing contrast. asked for 300 this year, and we have Sometimes, also, when the hands are got them. We asked for 15 souls in occupied, the izzar is drawn into the Manamadura village, and we have got corner of the mouth and held there by them. Of their own accord and witha set of pearly teeth. The izzar is a out any stimulus from us they have useful covering, which excludes the dust maintained a daily prayer.meeting here and sun, though it fills the streets with for three weeks from this inga thering. " a dull, harsh pallor." -The progress in the Laos Mission -The (Jltristian World learns with in all its departments is an inspiration. regret that Rev. Dr. Bruce, of Persia, There are 4 mission stations and 3 outwho is well known as one of the most stations. "So complete and joyful devoted missionaries of the Church Mis- have been the successes," that there sionary Society, has resigned his posi- was no room for discouragement; intion after thirty-six years· of ser~ice. deed, the only discouragement is the Dr. Bruce was practically the pioneer limited number of workers for the conof Christian work among the Moslems stantly increasing work. Last year a new station was established and 5 new workers sent out. In the past eleven

GENERAL MISSIONARY

months 289 have been received into the Europeans, 1.-Lutheran Mi88ionary church. "Record of defeat is not Journal. heard. It is victory in every quarter." -The Indian Witneu of January -This item from the Intelligencer re- 12th gives these statistics of the North lates to a perplexing question in India, India Conference: "Paid workers, and the last sentence indicates that the 1606; probationers, 19,823; full mem- Hindu is not lacking in at least one of bers, 11,126; adult baptisms in 1894, the constituent elements of human na- 5262; children, 2817; Sunday-schools, ture: "The question of burial reform 1071; Sunday-school scholars, Chrisis one which we would fain see our tians, 18,102; non-Christian, 21,202; Indian fellow-Christians seriously con- native Christian community, 39,327; sider. The revered A.L.O.E. was Christian boys and girls in school, 10,- buried in December, 1893, at her own 185; non-Christian, 9793." request, without a coffin. The funeral of the Rev. F. Sandford, of the Delhi -Alas! that Miss Taylor's Thibetan Mission, cost only about five shillings, Mission, after months of sunshine, and so in many places missionaries are should pass under the storm-cloud. It striving to dispossess the minds of con- is not possible at this distance and with verts of the notion that a Christian's the meagre statements at hand to parfuneral ought to cost a quarter's in- cel out the serious responsibility for the come, which it now often does. A girl at least temporary breaking up of the seriously told a lady missionary not party by the resignation and departure long since that she should like to die at of most of the members; though it a certain place mentioned, 'because looks much as if the leader, though full there the girls were so beautifully of energy and determination, was yet buried, in lovely white coffins just like wanting in sweet reasonableness and ladies'-of course not at the expense of other qualities essential to leadership. their relations." It is to be hoped that Mr. Polhill·Tur- ner, of the China Inland Mission, whose -There are 10 women of the English aid she has sought and secured, will be Baptist Society at work in Calcutta able to restore harmony, and that in zenanas, with 9 schools under their due season these pioneers of the Gospel care, and an average attendance of may be able to enter the Closed Land. about 500 scholars. In addition to these there are 7 other schools in the China.-While recently on a. tour villages that lie to the south of the city, among the missions of this empire, Mr. with 220 scholars, giving a total of 16 Baring-Gould was impressed by "the schools and about 720 scholars. great influence of medical work, the heroism of the women, and the devo- -Mr. Chandler, of Madura, reports tion of many of the converts." that the 8 churches comprising the "East Church Union" of that city re- -Taking advantage of the presence ceived into fellowship during ten of scholars at the government examinamonths of the last year 186 new mem- tions in Wuchang, Nanking, and Chengbers. tu, among some 40,000 young men up- ward of 60,000 copies of books, tracts, -During the five months ending Oc· etc., were distributed. tober 7th, since its re-opening, the Dispensary in Guntur was open 13:3 days. -Dr. Griffith John, writing from a. During that time 1914 patients made place some days' journey farther inland 4556 visits. As to class, the patients than Bankow, says that the people were: Eurasians, 5 ; native Christians, "appear to take as little interest in 290; Brahmans, 156 ; other high castes, Peking and Canton as they do In Can- 257; Varsgas, 47; 8udras, 637; Pa- ada and Wales." He has been making a most successful tour in places where riahs, 396; Mohammedans, 125, and no European missionary, but only cate- God, and telling him their own experichists, have hitherto labored. At Pah- ence on similar occasions. So the idol tsze-Nau, Tien.Men, Tsau-shih, and was chopped up and set fire to, as well Mau-kia-po the mandarins were frIend- as all idolatrous papers, etc. Then we ly, the opposition was silenced, and sang a hymn and had prayer. The idol many converts were baptized. At the was destroyed in the presence and with last-named town the ancestral hall was the full consent of Li's wife, grown-up cleared and used for service. Out of son, daughter·in-Iaw, and other chil- 200 candidates for baptism, 66 were dren, besides two married daughters baptized, coming from 14 villages. who had returned upon a visit, and a There are candidates for baptism in 12 good many neighbors-no one raising a more villages. dissenting voice."

-Says the North Ohina Herald in an -The North China Mission of the article on " China Unmasked" : " Such American Board reaches 440 cities, a system of internal rottenness has been towns, and villages. The working laid bare that even her best friends are force is composed of 87 missionaries forced to shake off the dust of their and 76 native helpers, among whom are feet against her, and to admit that the 3 ordained native pastors. The Gospel present process of being ground in the is regularly preached at 43 places. mill is, perhaps, the best thing which There are 27 day schools in the mission, could happen to her. To such a pass with an aggregate of 454 pupils. The has official corruption come that noth- total number of young people under ing short of a complete upheaval and instruction is 1510. At the various dis· breaking down of old systems seems pensaries and at the Williams Hospital practicable. Patching up is worse than in Pang-Chuang the medical work has useless. China has been patched up been carried on. too often, and corruption has thriven in consequence. The opportunity has -Mrs. Isabella Bishop had some arrived when a general sweeping and most perilous and painful experiences garnishing is possible, and the truest during her recent travels in Korea, friends of China will not wish to see Manchuria, etc. "She was sent out of the besom stayed. The entire govern- Korea at a moment's notice by the con· mental gamut must be ulilltrung and suI without money or clothes. The retuned. The Emperor of the future, British Minister's wife at Pekin gave if he desires to shed some lustre on his her some clothes. She was in Man· heavenly origin, will have to surround (,,huria with the Scotch missionaries, himself with some rather more heavenly and shared their perils at the time of advisers. " Mr. Wylie's murder; was nearly drowned in an inundation; her bed -Miss Kolkenbeck, of Sz-Chuen, was wet for three days, and she has had gives this incident: "A man named a bad form of malaria ever since. She Li-wan-uen came to us for medicine, was nearly captured by pirates; broke and pressed us to visit his home. After her arm through the overturning of a dinner he asked us how he was to WOf- cart ; was turned out of Pekin with the ship God. I told him. that the first other European women," etc. She is thing would be to destroy his idols. now in Siberia. , How am I to do that? ' , Put; them in the fire; they are only wood.' 'Shall ]apan.-The Kyoto Training School I do it at once?' 'Certainly; the for Nurses is very happy over the fact sooner the better.' So he immediately that its nurses are so popular in the stood up on a stool, and got down his military station at Hiroshima. They god. Our Christian coolie and servant have been very successful, and have spoke, encouraging him to trust only in borne the strain of the work better than any others who have gone there. At last advices a request for more nurses trouble in Tokyo. Their peace ideas faU bad been received, and the whole senior to fit the state of affairs in Japan. Some class were anxious to respond, but it of the students in their school showed had not been decided how many should sympathy with the war, and gave help go. This success is a fine indorsement to the destitute wives of soldiers who for the school and those connected with bad gone to the front. Difficulty arose it, both foreigners and Japanese.-Lij'6 and the students were dismissed. The and Light. consequence is a complete separation -The Red Cross Society of Japan of all their converts from the missionsends 6 physicians and 12 nurseil with aries.

each transportsteamer conveying Japan- -'Mr. Pettee writes in the Japan ese troops to Korea and China. The Weekly Mail of February 9th, that humanity of the Japanese in their con- 6 evangelists are to be sent to minister duct of this war is doing mOle to break to the needs of the Christians in the down the walls- of Chinese prejudice Japanese army. High officials were than any other outside influence. Three opposed to this concession, but "as hundred years ago the Japanese rav- soon as they were convinced that this aged Korea and plundered its people, was the request of no narrow sectarian- and as a trophy of victory the ears of ism, but the earnest plea of devoutly 3600 victims were brought back to patriotic Christian men of every name Japan. To-day Japan is at war again, they quickly yielded and affixed their but with what a different spirit I seals to the papers. Rev. Miyagawa, -Rev. Henry B. Schwartz, presiding of Osaka-sometimes called the Chryelder, Hirosaki, Japan, says: "Weare sostom of the Japanese pulpit-Princireaping the first fruits of treaty revision pal Honda, of Aoyama College, and in a very great improvement in the Messrs. Aoki, of Kobe, Terada, and passport system. As Y(IU do not know, Yamanaha have been selected as 5 of we have not been allowed to travel in the 6. This event, coming so soon Japan except with a passport. In these after the permission to distribute unrepassports the proposed route of travel strictedly portions of the Scripture in had to be exactly laid down, and in the garrisons throughout Japan, the those palts of the empire where the letter of Lieutenant-General Katsura, passport regulations were strictly en- in Manchuria, promising extra protecforced, no deviation from the described tion to all sincere Christians, and the route was allowed. Now we can get recognition of the superior work of the passports for a year's time, on which Christian nurses of the Red Cross corps, we can travel anywhere at any time in promises much for the advance of the whole empire; and, best of all, the Christianity in Japan. "

, scientific' and 'health' clauses are -In the orphan asylum of Mr. Ishii entirely omitted from the application at Okayama are now gathered 301 orblanks. phans. They carryon a printing-press with 4 presses, and 38 persons are em- -Several of the leading Christians ployed in the office. Thirteen boys are are alive to Japan's missionary duty learning to be barbers. A home for toward Korea, and are planning for discharged prisoners has been opened, missionary service there. It is note- where there are 11 persons employed in worthy that Buddhists are moving in making mats. There is also a carpenthe same direction, and have already ter's school. Sixty-two girls are in the sent a priest to Seoul to examine the sewing-classes, and 111 are learning cotsituation. He has devised a scheme, ton-weaving. Thirty-six are studying very fine on paper, which will cost blacksmithing. A farming colony of $10,000 a year.

~The Friends' Mission has had 30 has just been started. The children work all day, and study at night from formed; there are no more swamps, five to nine o'clock. no more jungles. Besides the build- ings of the station, which look some- AFRICA. thing like a Dutch village, there is a causeway, and a foot-bridge, which is -Great Britain owns in Africa an the astonishment and delight of the naarea of 2,570,000 square miles, almost tives. These works, which are the reequal to that of the United States. sults of a patience and tenacity which it would be difficult to imagine exactly, -And yet Dr. Zahn, mission inspec- are certainly an image of the progress tor of Bremen, concludes that with the which the work of God is making growth of French and Belgian posses- among the Barotsis.-Journal deB Missions, and those of other Catholic pow- sions FJvangeliqueB. ers, after all Protestant peoples will control, at least in West Africa, much -They have had deluges of rain in less th~lll half the area. Zanzibar this autuUlll. Fancy nine and a half inches of rain in ten hours! It -The world is likely soon to look to was still pouring when the mail left. this continent for its supply of gold. and they call these the" lesser rains" ! ! ! For several years the output of Califor- -Central Africa. nia has scarcely risen above $12,000,000 annually, but in Africa the amount has -In connection with the recent Italgrown from less than $10,000,000 in ian campaigns into Abyssinia, an arti- 1890, to upward of $22,000,000 in 1892, cle of peculiar interest appeared in a and to nearly $SO,OOO,OOO last year. recent issue of the Churchman from the pen of Professor G. H. Schodde, enti- -Before returning to his home In tIed" The Hermit Christian Nation of West Africa, Prince Ademayiwa gave Africa." He calls attention to the noa lecture In Liverpool on "The White table fact in this land "Christianity" Man's Fire-Water and its Effects on the has had an unbroken history from the African Race." He said that while early centuries, hnd only this" Switzer· Englishmen have officials appointed to land of Africa" was able to resist the see that their "fire-waters" are sold fiercest assaults which the Moslem pure, the African has to take what is could make. sent him by unscrupulous men, is little better than poison, and is frequently -Mr. Pilkington writes concerning used for mixing with paint, like tur- the languages of the Lake district of pentine! Mid-Africa, Luganda, Lusoga, Lem- yolo, Lahama, etc., that they are dia- -Khama, the Christian king of the lects of the same language; and has, Bamangwato tribe, has recently paid a what he terms, vague hopes of being visit to Cape Town, having never be- able to make a dictionary on the prinfore been so far away from his home. ciple of roots which would combine all He was very much affected by the these dialects. He also has reason to tokens of respect received while there hope that a single Bible will do for all from the whites. this region.

-Lealuyi, the station founded by -An interesting departure, initiated M. Coillard hardly two years ago, on by the Leipsic Mission, is the expatriathe banks of the Zambesi, is situated tion of Tamil converts (pariahs), with on a little hill, raDled only a few feet their families, into British East Africa.• above the valley; it used to be an ex- These are intended to aid largely in the ecrated and detested place, wheresorcer- construction of the mission buildings, era were burnt, and at the time of the in view of setting free the European inundations it was haunted by innu- agents for the Illore direct evan~elistic merable swarms of insects and legions work. pi reptiles. Now the isJaJl.4 is traWl-

The Missionary Review of the World — March 1892

CAPTAIN GREAT-HEART AND THE HOLY WAR

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XV. No. 8.-Old &rie.,.–MARCH.–voL. V. No. B.-New &rie8.

CAPTAIN GREAT-HEART AND THE HOLY WAR: THE STORY OF THE SALVATION ARMY.

BY FREDERIC PERRY NOBLE, NEWBERRY LIBRARY, CHICAGO, ILLS.

In 1661 a "'Jerusalem sinner," nicknamed Bishop Bunyan, dreamed an immortal dream. In his vision he beheld how men and women fare from this world to the world to come. He wist how one little band of feeble folk needed the escort of a mighty man of valor, and tells how the pilgrims went on till they came in sight of lions chained. Mr. Greatheart was a strong man, so he was not afraid of a lion; but the boys that went before were now glad to cringe behind. At this their guide smiled and said: "How now, my boys; do you love to go before when no danger doth approach, and to come behind so soon as lions appear~" Mr. Great-heart drew sword with intent to make a way for the pilgrims. Then appeared one that had taken upon him to back the lions; and he said: " What is the cause of your coming hither ~" (His name was Grim, or Bloody-man, because of his slaying pilgrims; and he was of the race of giants.) Great-heart: These women and children are going on a pilgrimage ; this is the way they must go, and go they shall, spite of thee and the lions. Grim: This is not their way, neither shall they go therein. I am come forth to withstand them. (To say truth, by reason of the fierceness of tbe lions, and of his grim carriage, this way had of late been much unoccupied, and was almost all grown over.) Then said Christiana: " Though the highways have been unoccupied, and travellers have been made to walk through by-paths, it must not be so now I am arisen a mother in Israel." But Great-heart made first his approach unto Grim, and laid on so heavily with his sword that he forced him to retreat. Then said Grim: "Will you slay me upon mine own ground Y" Great-heart: It is the King's highway we are in, and in this highway hast thou placed the lions. With that he gave him again a downright blow and brought him upon his knees. He also broke his helmet, and next cut off an arm. Then did the giant roar so hideously that his voice frightened the women; yet they were gl&d to s~e him lie spr&wling. When old Grim was dead, Great.heart said: " Come j follow me j no hurt shall come from the lions." They therefore went on, and all got by without further hurt. Afterward, too, after passing through the Valley of Humiliation, and quitting Vanity Fair, Captain Great·heart slew Giant Despair, demolished Castle Doubting, and fetched his people to the Delectable Mountains.

THE BOOTHS.

Captain Great-heart-that is William Booth! In his passion for souls, his shepherding of the multitudes and his warfare against the devil, the " General" of the holy war is the incarnation of the hero·saint created by Bunyan. Born in 1829, brought up as a member of the Established Church, voluntarily associating with the Wesleyan Methodists at thirteen, and converted at fifteen, Booth began in 1843 to preach out.of.doors among the poor of Nottingham in all weathers, and at seventeen was a recognized preacher. An American revivalist was the ideal npon which he moulded himself and his methods j and as the Church of England had not then learned wisdom from its loss of Wesley, so it had no place for the only men and measures that could reach the masses. In 18-10 the Establishment repeated the mistake of 1744·-84, and cast away a tremendous religious force. At nineteen Booth was urged to become a minister, but remained a layman until twenty-four years old. Then he married, and entered the ministry of the Methodist New Connection. From the first his preaching had every outward mark of success, lind in 1852-55 he was sent as an evan· gelist to many large manufacturi.ng towns, thousands of hearers professing conversion. From 1856-61 Booth was obliged to serve as a settled pastor; but the bondage of regular church relations irked him, and he believed himself called to be solely an evangelist. It was requested that the minister be restored to revivalism. The request was refused. For conscience' sake Booth, in 1861, resigned from the ministry an.d the Connection, and stepped straight into the on~ work of his life. Dissent had repeated the folly of Episcopalianism, and had furnished the occasion for the rise of practically another sect.

The years 1861-63 saw Booth working back to his earliest methods, but realizing that such religious moverr:ents must be organized if there is to be distinctive teaching beyond that of conversion, and if the work is not to ' die. Always reluctant to form another organization, his first idea was to go to the people, attract them, save them, employ them, and send them into the churches. But the people would not go. They were not wanted, they said, inside the Church. Some, if not all, were needed to save others; thus Booth was obliged to previde 'for his converts himself, In 1865 London drew him 'and held him. On a street corner at Milc End Waste in the East End, Booth and his wife began, no whit distinguishable from the commonplace Methodists to be fonnd by the score in WhitechapeI. Neither had the slightest idca of any such organization as a Salvation Army. As the movement grew they thought their work might be to form a huge workingman's society with branches j but with the growth into the provinces came more correct views. First the workers constituted the East London Christian Revival Society, then they were known as the East London Christian Mission, and from 1870-78 simply as the Christian Mission. From 1865-77 progress was slow.

If the Booths were insignificant units, how came they to found the largest missionary society in the world ~ W. T. Stead claims that he has been brought into close enough contact to form accurate ideas of their capability, range of thought, and force of intellect j and that the father, mother, and eldest son rank as superior in force. capacity, and initiative to all but six of the ablest men and women of our time. Ldtd Wolseley has declared Booth to be the greatest organizing genius of these twenty-five years, while Bramwell Booth has been styled a Von Moltke. In Mrs. Booth the Gen· eral found a rare helpmeet and inspirer. She was an effective speaker, an able advocate, a convincing interpreter of the Faith, and a tireless worker. Through her influence and example as " Mother of the Army," female ministry was pushed to the front, and many other distinctive features became part of the system. Her reasoning faculties were well developed. Her foresight, sound judgment, and seldom erring intuitions made her labors in the war council as valuable as her writings and her speeches in the field. She reared eight children expressly to continue and perfect the work. In its cradle each was consecrated; and to-day each, save an invalid, is holding some prominent position and doing yeoman service. All differ j but each possesses a measure of the parents' gifts. Trained almost from childhood to handle practical details of administration and finance, accustomed to handle people as individuals and in masses, they are better prepared to take the duties of commander-in-chief than the General in 1878 seemed qualified to direct a world-wide order. If marriage was a corner-stone of the army, the children's alliances have doubled the family fighting force. Every daughter-in-law and son-in-law has shared the enthusiasm, their own children being devoted t.o the Lord of Hosts.

THE BEGINNING AND PROGRESS OF THE ARMY PROPER.

In 1875 the Booths slipped into the line of development which ga-e power of adaptation to new circumstances. From the first the mission had accorded equal rights in religious affairs to women; now it solemnly and formally affirmed their absolute equality in all departments of administration, and deliberately utilized their services. That very year opened the era of phenomenal expansion. Accordingly these soldiers of the cross claim to have done more than any other body to reveal the enormous possibilities of church usefulness latent in woman. The mission had become a regularly organized marching force. with printed doctrines and discipline, and settled Methodist government. In 1878, through a happy accident. "Christian Mission" became "Salvation Army." " General Superintendent" had inevitably shortened itself into" General." Booth's helpers, being neither ministers nor teachers, and having no distinctive titles, the people had dubbed them "Captain." Booth had described conferences as councils of war. All these phrases hinted at military organization, and Scripture passages about the Church as an army confirmed the idea. One day the mission was defined as a volunteer army of working people. "Not volunteers," Booth rejoined; "we must do what we do, and we're always on duty." Crossing out" volunteer," he wrote" salva- tion." The phrase struck his colleagues as expressing the mission's nature, and was adopted. Yet Booth had but repeated history in using this name, for Flowgate in 1658 spoke of the Friends as an Army. The newly christened Salvation Ar'lny borrowed its entire ecclesiasticism from barrack and camp. General Booth has the British Army's rules and regulations at his right hand, and tells Mr. Stead they helped him more than all the church constitutions. After long study of the military manuals the order was reconstituted, and has since grown by leaps and bounds.

In 1879 came marked advance. The first War Ory began sounding that weekly trumpet· call whose echoes are now heard the world around in twenty-seven journals and in fifteen languages. Three Salvationists, for " obstructing the thoroughfare" by prayer in a road, were imprisoned in lieu of paying their fine, an alternative which is on principle always rejected. Why should street-preachers be persecuted, and organ-grinders go scot-free? The establishment of training-schools, the use of uniforms and badges, and the official invasion of America also began in that year. In 1881 the war was carried into Australia, Canada, France, India, and Sweden, and the Army began to plan for the conquest of Europe. Between 1880 and 1890 this enterprise, beginning with God and nothing in a London slum, went from New Zealand to San Francisco, and from Cape Town almost to the North Cape; leaped, as if the genii of Arab story, from 400 corps and 1000 OffiCClS, to 4289 corps, or separate religious societies, 10,000 offi0ers devoted solely to evangelization, and 13,000 non-commis- Rioned officers rendering voluntary service; captured 150,000 prisoners from Satan; created ~cores of new forms of religious and philanthropic activity; conquered the respect of the world; and broached a stupendous scheme for the salvation of society.

The Army has the true apostolic succession in being the victim of ceaseless persecution. Its aggressive and extreme character in faith and works, its open-faced, heavy-handed attack upon such sins in high places as " the maiden tribute of modern Babylon," have combined to subject its soldiers to every kind of slander and opposition. Some one member is always in prison for conscience' sake-a boast which no other religious body can makc. Before 1890 the Church rarely spoke a good word in their behalf. The fiercest opposition, and that most frequently expressed in mob violence, come from the publicans. Often they organize "The Skeleton Army," a procession bearing a banner with death's-head and cross·bones. In all methods of malfeasance Great Britain has ever led the van, while to outrage by the populace. the authorities in England, America, India, South Africa, Sweden, and Switzerland have added oppression. But the government of infidel France has never laid hand on one Salvationist.

ORGANIZATION, DEPARTMENTS, AND BRANCHES.

Booth is a Protestant Pope without jurisdiction over conscience. Himself a spiritlial power, he wields a quasi-temporal power. His telegram will in a moment start an officer from London slums to darkest Chicago, or to the uttermost parts of the earth. The Army alone among English religious bodies is based on the principle of obedience, and requires subjection to absolute authority. Without such an organization this vast movement would be a rope of sand. Booth holds that the multitudes should be governed by the wisest and best, and that obedience, unquestioning and constant. is the root of good government and a means of grace. Every man must swear to obey orders from headquarters without question or remark. Such church despotism is fraught with danger j but how much fitness for self-government have drunkards, harlots, and prison-graduates Rhown ~ Moreover, the militarism is modified by the voluntariness of enlistment, the system of weekly corps reports, elaborate arrangements to prevent abuse of authority, and by none being bound to serve one day longer than he pleases. Indiscipline and mutiny are judicially tried by court-martial. Are sucb principles sound ~ Explain the abnormal rate of gain j remember that there have been fewer splits than in organizations where authority is not recognized j and recall the failure of attempts to run rival armies! The sole serious mutiny was that of Major Moore here in 1884.

The Army divisions are these:Wards, stations, sections, districts, divisions, territories. The ward is the unit j several wards constitute a station j two or more stations form a section j a group of sections make a district j a number of districts compose a division j but a territory consists of a country, in whole or in part, or of several countries. The officers commanding these divisions are, respectively, sergeants, captains, ensigns or adjutants, staff captains, majors or brigadiers or colonels, and commissioners. A station is that· region where a single corps operates, and may consist of a group of villages or of a town, all or part. with mission outposts. Corps and brigade are often confused with each other by, non-Salvationists, but differ as class from kind. The corps accomplishes general evangelization, its divisions during engagements against the enemy constituting companies j the brigade is a band for special work. There are rescue, cellar, gutter and garret, drunkard, saloon, workhouse, and lodginghouse brigades. Each corps should contain several commissioned field officers, as captains and lieutenants are called j eight unpaid, non-commissioned, local officers with most burdensome duties: treasurer, secretary. sergeant-major, converts' sergeant-major, band-master, band-sergeant, wardsergeant, color-sergeant, bandsmen, and junior soldiers' officers. Their duties are explained in order-books, each before appointment signing II. bond to be a model of good behavior, uniform wearing, and belligerency. None is at liberty to use tobacco or to attend other services without the , captain's permission. Whatever the size of a corps, at least one man and one woman attend to the penitent form or mercy-seat. Local officers are appointed for twelve months, but field-officers usually hold a post only four or six months. Salvation officers are liable to removal at any moment; but ordinarily commissioners remain four or five years, and division officers about one year.

The General is the commander-in-chief. He appoints his own suc- cessor, making choice solely on the score of fitness; and at this moment the name of the next General rests unknown in a sealed envelope deposited with the solicitors. He is also, 1y a deed-poll in the High Court of Chancery, trustee of all Army property; and if he misappropriate a song- book would he liable to trial. Headquarters may be international, terri- torial, or divisional. The first, or headquarters-in-chief, are the offices where all-the-world Army business is transacted. They are in London, and the centre for the General, chief-of-staff (now Bramwell Booth), secretaries of affairs or heads of departments, the chief secretary and the field secretary. Territorial headquartcrs are the offices of countries under command of commissioners; United States headquarters-e.g., are at New York City, and are supported largely by the 'profits from the sale of the War Ory, other Army literature, uniforms, musical instruments, and other requisites. In national headquarters are usually the offices where is con- ducted all business about property, candidates, the War Oryand its like, appointments of field officers, and financial arrangements. Divisional headquarters are self-explanatory; Chicago headquarters transacting busi- ness for the Northwestern division. In different countries the number of officers and departments varies with the strength of the contingents. The chief branches in England are finance, social work, property and law, trade, publication, and foreign lands; and the head-men are also called commis- sioners.

The Army has the financial sinews of war well in hand, and forms its finances in three divisions-headquarters, divisicm, and corps. Head- quarters finance comprises the general spiritual fund, the foreign extension fund, the training-homes fund, the sick and wounded officers' funds, and the property fund. If Booth is an autocrat in measures, he has never been autocratic in handling the funds. Even in 1866 he had members of differ- ent churches formed into a committee on finance to guarantee that con· tributions were spent as directed by the givers. The method of vouching was the most thorough then possible; yet a system still more thorough is employed to-day. The English accounts are constantly inspected by the auditors of the Midland Railway. The Accountant, a London professional journal, " only wishes the accounts of all charitable institutions were as carefully and clearly kept" as the Army's. The balance-sheet is published punctually each year, headquarters publishing annually, and corps or local bodies quarterly. Non-Salvationist accountants audit all. To no officer is salary guaranteed, nor does one receive more than enough to supply actual wants. Booth has never received one cent beyond repayment of out-ofpocket expenses, his support being provided by friends outside j and the sole member of the family who has received remuneration from Army funds is Bramwell. As chief-of-staff "he toils terribly," yet has only the pit. tance of a postal clerk. Salaries run from $2.88 a week for slum sisters, to $14.58. Male captains and lieutenants receive $4.32 and $3.84 respectively j women of the same rank, $3.60 and $2.88 j married men, $6.48.* Each corps is expected to raise its own income, and P3Y its own expenses week by week, officers drawing no allowances till bills are paid. When the payment of these fails to leave enough for the officers, soldiers and friends usually provide food. Division officers are supported by a ten per cent assessment on the receipts of each corps. One week each year is set apart the world over as Self-denial Week, and in 1891 it yielded $200,000. The annual expenditure for rentals alone amounts to $1,000,000. The Army owns almost. $4,000,000 of property, and has a yearly income of $3,1341.),000. This equals four per cent on a capital of $7(,602,500. An endowment whose cash value is $76,602,500, created from nothing in twenty-five years, is a tolerably substautial miracle. It is almost unique.

DISTINCTIVE FEATURES, PECULIARITIES, AND THEIR RATIONALE.

One Sunday in London half the population, or 3,000,000 people, were absent from any place of worship. In the Establishment over ninety-five per cent of the members belong to the upper and middle classes, while less than three per cent of the working classes are communicants. Those are facts of terrific significance. They show the practical paganism of vast populations in Christendom. They demonstrate the uselessness of holding to parochial limitations and stereotyped methods in evangelizing modern society. 1£ the Army had kept in ecclesiastical ruts, Captain Great-heart could not have helped to lift Darkest England from its Slough of Despond even this little. " The. Army hali even been in danger of dying from dry rot; no prejudice, no regard for old-fashioned ideas and customs is not respectably and strongly represented to.day within the Army itself." But Booth does not want another ecclesiastical corpse encumbering the earth. "When Salvationists cease to be a militant body of red-hot men and women whose supreme business is saving souls, I hope it will vanish utterly." He would be all things to all men. if by any means he might save some. Very well j to multitudes such words as God, Bible, and Church were roch of offence. The Army removed the stone of stumbling; it described its actions as a Church militant by military terms j it adapted measureR and systems to particular needs and tastes of peoples, times, and circumstances j it employed unusual means of attraction. The result is * English rates in " Orders and Regulations," p. 510; American allowances for the same officers appear to be $7 and $6, and $6 and $5. that thousands -.vho would on no account enter churches are in Army halls every week. Some of the distinctive features are these: (1) The promi- nence of woman. Sex is no bar to position, forty per cent of the officers being female; (2) using every individu'll-at least theoretically-in active work as soon as converted; (3) holding meetings every day the year round. Salvationists are the only Protestants with whom devotional meet- ings at seven A.M. Sunday are customary. Each corps is to have ten in-door meetings each week, and at least six out-doors. Much time and strength are devoted to open-air work. In England, e.g., where people are too few to allow the establishment of a corps, seven huge vans or " Cavalry Forts," containing each nine officers on au average, roll from village to village, and enable meetings to be held; (4) visitation-field officers averaging eighteen hours a week; (5) emphasis on t.he claim to complete sanctification or full deliverance, not from guilt alone, but from the power of sin; (6) self-denial week for extending the work universally; (7) loyalty to superiors. A Chicagoan, if transferred to an Australian corps, would be obeyed exactly as would an officer from Sydney; (8) solidarity of the Army; (9) marching, bearing banners, using brass bands, * and always wearing uniform; (10) hallelujah weddings, and marriage within Salvation ranks explicitly for the purpose of raising a peculiar people.

Hear this advertisement: "Salvation Army, Kandy. M·O-N-S-T-E R Hallelujah wedding! Staff· Captain Weerasingh and Brigade-Captain Divia Premia. By Major Tayacody. In S. A. Barracks. Reservcd seatR 1 rupee; others 12 and 25 cents i" (11) youth of the officers, almost all being under twenty-five i (12) the Salvation Navy. But what are the oddities of nomenclature ~ These: The creed consists of articles of war. Early morning prayer-meeting is knee-drill. Sabbath afternoon meeting is a free-and-easy. Commencing work in a place is an attack or bombardment. A field of work is a post or station, and is manned by a garrison. Series of services form battles and campaigns. The evan- gelists are officers; converts become recruits, and candidates for officership constitute cadets. The hall, if formerly a factory, is now the hallelujah factory, or h~liness shop, or Salvation mill-sometimes barracks. Con- tribution pledges on yellow paper are called canaries, and contribution- envelopes with their contents form cartridges. Death is muster-out or promotion to glory. The motto is, " Blood and Fire;" the former term referring to the blood of Jesus, the latter to fire from the Holy Spirit, and His gift of tongues. The banner is often called the Blood-and-Fire colors, and consists of a blue-bordered crimson field, in whose centre shines a golden star bearing the motto and the corps number. Frequently, too, the national * Dr. W. F. Poole has most kindly pointed ont to me, in his edition of Captain Johnson's" Won- der-Working Providence of Sion's Saviour in New England" [the book originally appeared in 1654], that in 1637 the Puritans of Charlestown" had as yet no Bell to call men to meeting." Captain Johnson" hearing the sound of a Drum, demands what the signall ment, the reply was they had no ;Bell; and therefore made use of a Drum." [Condensed from pp.lxxviii. and cHi.] As Salvationists are often sneered at for nsing drums and trumpets, they might retort that they are in the hest of company. • flag accompanies the colors, which are the sole ensign in the world fore,-er flving. The sun never sets on the Salvation standard, and at 12.30 P.M. every day 1,000,000 Salvationists unite in prayer for the world-wide work.

METHODS OF WARFARE.

Study the" battle" of Darlington, England, and it will explain the general strategy employed in 4000 centres, whether in Ameriea or Australia, in Europe, India, and South Africa. A placard was everywhere posted, an- nouncing that" the Hallelujah lasses were coming July 6th, 1879." -With- out friend!', almost without money, came two women, respectively 22 and 18 years of age. The people were in straits financially, the churches distressed to pay their way. Yet these officers maintained scores of services, kept the largest hall filled, paid running expenditures of $2000 a ylJar, brought 1000 persons to the penitent-form in six rronths, added many to the churches, formed a corps 200 strong, each m~mber pledged to speak, pray, sing, visit, march, collect money, or do anything; in short, raised a new cause from the ground and among the poorest, and made it self-supporting. Yet there was no sensatioDalism, extravagance, or tomfoolery. When the mob gathered in the market-place" just to see' em," the officers sang, prayed, and fired such a volley as this: "You are lost, wretched sinners. You are going to hell. Your wickedness is damnable, and deserves punishment in hell forever. But God LOVES you. lIe begs you to love Him; accept Jesus and renounce the devil. Come! Go with us to heaven." Then they marched to the hall-it holds 2500-and the riffraff filled it to the doors. But few quit as the blackguards they had beenfor the ignorance of most Army officers is no hindrance to success when hard work, poverty, and self-sacrifice buttress their testimony. The life is the deciding argument for the Faith.

How did Captain Rose drill raw recruits, "Saved Jack" and" Happy Eliza" into soldiers of God ~ The penitent captured in full fight from Satan' 1'1 army is a "prisoner." When bully and courtesan stand among these, they mURt testify their belief then and there, and that they are on the Lord's side. Names and addresses are taken by the penitent-form sergeant, and sent to the ward-sergeant, who is accountable for every prisoner. If he is satisfied with the captive. his report goes to the converts' sergeantmajor. The latter, if satisfied, endorses it, and the prisoner is· entered in the cartridge-book as a recruit, treated by the captain as a soldier, and set to work. In fact, the converts' confession is not believed unless they become converters and seek to save others. After enrolment of recruits, ensues enlistment of soldiers. When the recruit has been on the cartridgebook one month, and has fought under his captain's eye, his application for full privateship comes before Census Meeting-. It decides whether the probation entitles to enlistment. If his record is honorable, the volunteer signs Army articles of faith. The first eight are theological, and affirm the fundamentals, with the annihilation of sin from out the converted soul, CAPTAtN GREAT-ttEART AND THE HoLY WAR_ [March and also the possibility of the truly converted falling from grace and redemption even into hell. On those points alone has Sah'ation theology any significance for thought. Eight other articles exact utter renunciation of the world, absolute teetotalism, with abstinence from tobacco and baneful drugs, and sheer obedience. Enrolments are held monthly in public, the recruits saying, " I do," as the field officer reads each article, or, if the number be large, simultaneously" fixing bayonets"-i.e., lifting their right arms straight above the shoulder.

All privates may aspire to officership, but must pass a severe examination as to character and stauding-of 3000 candidates in 1889, only 1320 were accepted-and if approved, enter a training home as cadets. The trainiug is slightly doctrinal, largely practical and personal. Six months elapse before the cadet-lieutenants are dispatched to the front and step into the line of promotion. Statistics of each officer's success in soul-saving, money-raising, and soldier-making are sent monthly to International Headquarters. If the figures demonstrate capacity to fill more responsible positions, his division-officCl"s proposal for promotion is accepted, and he rises to an ensignship or adjutancy, thus entering the Army staff. His function now consists of being an aide-de-camp, second in command to the divisionofficer, or an officer over a small division. With enlargement of ability come promotions to starr-captaincy, to brigadiership, even to commissionerhood. That is the highest attainable rank.

In addition to out-door evangelizing, the field officers, whenever practicable, have marches. The soldiers form and march four deep, and sing, usually to stirring or catchy tunes. Ahead are borne the colors, and frequently the national flag; hehind march the commanding officers, the band, and the rank and file. These bands, numbering 8000 musicians, are powerful preachers. To them are due conversions attainable by no other human agency. Care is taken to prevent pride and selfishness. No member receives pay; and as most have never touched an instrument before conversion, it looks as if the devotion of time and toil to learning to play finds its motive and reward in love. Much of the music is composed by Salvationists, though a few national and other tunes are used. Another f~ature of field work is the demonstration, or the public parade of several npighboring corps. The meetings Sabbath morning and Friday night are devoted to inculcating Army views on holiness, while one other evening is gi~'en to spiritual dealing with Salvationists alone. Attendance at the ~unday meetings, seven A. M_, and their character, accurately gauge the religious standing of the soldiery. All other meetings aim at the godless. The total number of meetings weekly is IlO,OOO, or 2,500,000 the world through in a twelvemonth.

In Hindostan, New Zealand, and South Africa the officers become to the Bengali as a Bengali; to the Maori as a Maori; to the Zulu as a Zulu. The Salvation movement ill the Orient, now landed as tlte model for missions, is the application of asceticism as the means of winning men. In Africa and Australia like lines are followed. Salvationists must leave Eng. lish dress and habits forever behind. Male officers evangelizing Bengalese villages wcar red jackets bearing" Salvation Army" on breast in Bengali, loin-cloth worn in native fashion, shoulder-cloth and turban with" SalvationArmy" ribbon, and walk barefoot. Officers even discard English nam'es, and assume native titles j plain John Smith became Tayacody- "Banner of Victory j" Tomkins hardly knows himself as Wecr-a-singh- "Strong Lion j" and Jane Jones is changed to Divia Prcmia-" God's Love." They live in native huts. They beg food from door to door. The cost of support averages $25 a year. They are ranked as fakirs by the heathen. More than half their converts apostatize. Of 114 European officers in Ceylon and India in 1888, only 73 were serving in 1891. Yet in 1891 their organizations numbered 251, a gain of 35 since 1890 j and of the 504 present officers, 360 are natives. The missionaries complain of their proselyting tactics. All the native officers Dr. Ashmore talked with had been trained in mission schools, or connected with mission churches. Burned districts of the worst sort remain.

Until 1887-90 the strategy and the weapons were spiritual, or if at all secular, only so far as a strictly spiritual organization could employ temporal agenci.es as aids in saving souls. Booth said: "Make the man, and he'll soon find himself a home, both temporal and spiritual." But society contributes causes which render almost impossible the reclamation of the lost. The Army has therefore widened its work to include a social wing against the Army of Despair. This wing comprises philanthropic auxiliaries that are the most noteworthy features of Salvation warfare. These instrumentalities are: Rescue work with professional criminals and fallen women j slum work by sisters encamped in the heart of the devil's country ; shelters for the houselcss and hungry; and providing labor for the out-of-works. In October, 1890, there were 10 prisou-gate brigades, whose members meet released convicts and snatch them from their vicious association~; 33 homes .for Magdalens; 33 slum posts, whose officers dress as much as possible like the dwellers in these modern cities of destruction, prove that cleanliness is next to godliness by using soap and hot water as evangelists of salvation, and run day nurseries; 4 food depots wherA victuals are sold at such prices as-soup, two cents per quart; beef or mutton, four cents; vegetables and drinks, one cent j 5 shelters for the destitute, where 1000 people every night get coffee-and·bread suppers and breakfasts and a shakedown for eight cent! per man j 1 factory for the out-of-works, where men willing to work for rations are supplied with materials; and 2 labor bureaus, which regiment the unemployed, and are the nucleus of some future co-operative self-helping union.

In several Australian colonies the Army receives go'ernmental grants for its rescue work among women; and the Melbourne officer holds a colonial position which empowers him to search almost every State institution and all the homes of sin. Salvationists are iu Victoria a moral police. Prison-gate work has been most conspicuously successful in Australia, India, and South Africa. The Victorian Parliament votes a yearly grant to this reclamation of criminals, and places first offenders in the care of Army officers. An officer attends at every police court, and the prison brigade is always on guard at jail doors when convicts are discharged. The Army also has free access to the prisons. In 1889 the Minister of the Interior bore testimony upon the value of its work to the State. In 1890 the colony threw upon the Army the task of coping with the great strike; and in 1891 the plan proposed in "Darkest England" is already operative in Darkest Australia. At Kimberly, South Africa, there is a Salvation corps of prisoner~. At Colombo, Ceylon, the Government furnishes the priilon-gate offieers with liHts of the new departures, containing particulars about them and their offeuces for guidance in handlir.g the men. * HYMNOLOGY AND JOURNALISM.

Salvationiem enjoys the gift of tongues. In 15 languages it publishes 27 weekly and 15 monthly journals, whose total annual circulation equals 43,500,000 copies. The yearly volume of books and pamphlets comprises 4,000,000 copies more. The principal works are Booth's" Orders and Regulations for Field Officers," and " In Darkest England ;" his wife's " Salvation Army in Relation to Church and State ;" Commissioner .Railton's" Heathen England," and" Twenty Years' Salvation Army;" and Mrs. Ballingtoll Booth's" Beneath Two Flags." For junior Salvationists there is the" Young Soldier." Of Salvation monthlies, All the World is largest and best, but the Deliverer, organ of the rescue work, is on its heels, and rapidly gaining in influence. A feature of Salvation literature is that no book, journal, or magazine contains a single outside advertisement. In view of the vast circulations, such sacrifice of immense revenues implies rare self-denial. So alien is the money-making spirit that nearly every War Ory gratuitously publishes at least a column of inquiries for missing kinsfolk or friends. No religious papers are pushed upon the public as are these War Orys. In cities so extreme and typical as Paris and Toronto, Cape Town and Bombay, Melbourne and London, Salvationists take their journals into beer-holes and brothels, and sell them. Of these War Orys, Mr. Stead writes: "It is easy to sneer; but as a school of rough-and- * In the New York Independent, July, 1891, Dr. A. H. Bradford made the following statement: "The Congregational Union, of London, preceded by several years the Salvation Army in its efforts to reach the lowest classes of English life. In 1883 'The Bitter Cry of Outcast London' was pnb_ lished by the Rev. Andrew Mearns, Secretary of the Union, aud the etIect of that little pamphlet was almost as general and beneficent as that of ilimeral Booth's book. It is doubtful if General Booth's book would have been writteu if 'The Bitter Cry , had not first appeared. The Congregational Union of London for a decade has been seeking the solution of this most perplexing of questions: What shall be done with the outcast and the paupers f It would reqnire II whole paper to describe the IIctivities of that society. Hardly anything has been proposed by General Booth which has not been long in operation under the wise and magnetic leadership of Andrew Mearns. The Union has mission halls, Sunday-morning breakfasts, schemes for emigration, plans for reaching the bridge boys, various forms of indnstrial assistance, and, indeed, about every means for nplifting and saving humanity that wise and philanthropic men and women have ever been able to devise." This statement carries weight, and must be regarded as of corrective value in estimating the socilll work lind worth ofthe Army. rllady journalism they have no equal. They are the natural expression of the [English] common man, who but for the Army would never have learneu to write grammatically, express himself concisely, and report succinctly what he sees." In music, too, the Army has achieved more than little. To teach all to sing; to have the soul-hunger of the poor and ignorant voiced according to their desire; to accustom them to music perhaps thl) most inspiriting of our day; to rear people who will spend hours upon hours in learning to play-these are no despicable resnlts.

SALVATION STATISTICS. OFFICIAL FIEI,D-STATE THROUGHOUT THE WORLD, OCTOBER 1, 1891.

COUNTRIES. Societies. (Both corps and posts). Officers.

United Kingdom…. 1758 (inc. 53 slum-posts). 4694 Australia and New Zealand 1003 (inc. 626 posts). 1364 United States ……….. . 510 1335 Canada …………… . 1016 India and Ceylon ……. . 385 504 France and Switzerland.. 427 Sweden ………..•…. 251 515 Holland …….•……… 213 190 Norway …….•……… 181 206 South Africa……•…… 63 196 Denmark………. _. 59 129 Germany …………… . 58 42 75 South America, t 23 58 Argentina and Uruguay 19 Finland .•.•………… 23 Belgium …………… . 10 44 Italy ……•…………. 9 17 St. Helena………….•. 9 2 2 4595 10,795 Countries and colonies, 38. Languages used by S. A., 34 On Nov. 4, 1891, these officers had increased to 10,842.

RESUME BY CONTINENTS.

COUNTRIES. Societies. Officers.

Europe……………… 2367 6320 Australasia. . . .. . . . . . . . . . 1003 1864 America (N. and S.)…… 914 2409 Asia ……………….. 251 504 Africa. . .. . ………… '–_ _-'-6-=..0_ _ _ _ _ _-..!-._ _ _—.:1::9:.::8_ _ Note.-Itcannot escape observation that Enrope has, when the forces in Great Britain and Ireland are deducted, only 609 societies and 1626 officers, or 11 per cent, and 13 per cent respectively, of the world-wid~ whole. For an army that boasts itself the sole English Protestant body making any impact upon the home heathenism of Continental Enrope, such figures show no remarkable success as the outcome of its ten years' campaign.

Meetings held annually. . . . . .. . …………………… . 2,098,631 :Meeting-Halls ………………………………….. . 4,000 Homes visited annually. . . .. . . . . . . . . . .. . …………… . Result of" Self-Denial Week," 1891. ……………… . 2,747,576 Annual Circulation of War Orys, etc.. . …………… . $200,000 Number of persons who sought salvation at the penitent 43,682,596 form in the United Kingdom only during the year ending 96,096 J uue 30, 1691 .. , , .•••••• , .• , •• , , •. , , , ••. , • , •.•• , . , •.••• Booth's scheme has now been a year on " the way out," and the first annual report has just been issued. The expenditures have amounted to about $f)00,000, $170,000 going to the farm colony and $140,000 to the food depots and shelters. The receipts from these institutions have been $130,000. The match factory, set up as an escape from the" sweating shops,'" has more than paid expenses. The report says that the results have been abundantly satisfactory, and that never before was so much poverty relieved with so small an outlay.

At another angle of vision the roster becomes still more instructive. The strength of the force lies almost wholly among English-speaking peoples. The United Kingdom, uniting Australasia, the United States, and disunited Canada, comprise 3656 corps and 8409 officers, almost 80 per cent of the totals. To ascertain how far the Army is specially a British institution, sift the figures again. Exclude the United States, but include mission work in Asia and Africa. The calculation demonstrates that 3457 corps and 7776 officers, or 75 per cent and 73 per cent of each, respectively, wage their apostolic warfare within the British Empire. In Canada, e g. , the Army elaims 17,000 soldiers, but in the United States only 13,000 soldiers in a population of over 62,500,000, our proportion of societies and officers to the whole Army being only 12 per cent. If the statistics of private soldiers not adherents in America be trustworthy. perhaps we might estimate their number throughout the world as 175,000.

SECRETS OF SUCCESS.

It is, of course, implied that to God are due the power and the glory. But the earthly sources of success fall into two classes-environment and instrumentalities.

The environment consisted of an immense need in society, and of an immense defeat. To say nothing of the established evil of a State Church, the English churches had failed to keep pace with the exigencies occasirmed in society and morals by the industrial revolution of the nineteenth century. In the city of dreadful night, and in its score of sisters, the" submerged tenths" had become unreachable by usual evangelism. These people were bored by lengthy services, could not comprehend the spiritual truth in sermons, and found liturgies meaningless. Again, the masses of Great Britain are practically of one weave. Though London is a nation in itself, Booth did not have to deal with polyglot peoples in any such wise as his son has had to do in America_ Finally, the Briton positively loves a soldier, and John Bull has for too lllany centuries been under dukes-i.e., under leaders, for the military instinct yet to have been bred out from his blood. In American civilization, however, the spirit of militarism is an unnaturalized foreigner, and Jonathan, though a capital colonel or a great general, does not take to standing in the ranks. Hence the success of the Army in America, where Church and State are free, has been Jess than in England, though by no means inconsiderable. The instrumentalities have been: Self-sacrifice and the appeal to the hero and martyr in man j woman's ministry j self-support and teaching men to regard giving as a privilege; nsing converts as missioners j Christian brotherliness and the satisfaction of the social sentiment j faithfulness or untiring persistency j and the militariness.

RESULTS.

In twenty-six years this Captain-General and his hosts of the Lord have l>ecome a modern Ten Thousand, more heroic than Xenophon's, and dowered with an immortality outshining that of Xerxes' ten thousand Immortals j have won the world for their parish, and planted their standard in 38 countries or colouies; have brought about 100,000 hopeful conversions at home, and 131,000 abroad j have repeated the feat of the medireval Church in delving into the depths of human degradation, scanning its every social seam, and utilizing its undreamed-of treasures j have made publicans into preachers, and transiormed harridans into helpers; have created hero-saints from the sludge of civilization; have done more, Mr. Stead claims, "to spread a real, rough, but genuine culture among the lowest than Cambridge and Oxford j" have trained the thousands of workingpeople to evangelize and to govern, thus doing almost everything for the poor by the poor; and have taught Catholicism and Protestantism new methods of getting and holding the masses. Bishop Lightioot, the ablest, most cautious, and most intelligent prelate in the Establishment, charged his clergv thus: "The Army has at least recalled a lost secret oj Ohristianity-the compulsion of souls." The Bishop of Winchester has declared that" if ever the masses are to be converted, it must be by an organized Illy body. The Army has set the Church an example of courage." Canon Liddon, the ideal Churchman, confessed: " It fills me with shame. I feel guilty when I think of myself. To think of these poor people with their imperfect grasp of truth! What a contrast between what they and we are doing! When I compare all the advantages which we enjoy, who possess the whole body of truth, and see how little effect we produce, compared with that, palpable at that meeting, I take shame to myself." Archdeacon Farrar declares that the Army" will leave a treasure of valuable experience, and a legacy of permanent good. " In 1880 a leading free-thinker and eminent politician [John Morley~] made this avowal: "We have all heen on the wrong tack, and the result is-less to show than that one man, B90th." Whom did he mp,an ~ "Oh, we children of light-Spencer, Arnold, Harrison and the rest, who spend our lives in endeavoring to dispel superstition, and bring in an era based upon reason, education, and enlightened self-interest! But this man has produced more direct effect upon this generation than all of us put together. Don't imagine one moment his religion has helped him. Not in the least. That's a mere drivelling superstition. What has enabled him to do this work is [that] he hac evoked the potent sentiment of brotherhood, ~rouped human beings in

LONDON AND ITS MISSIONS

associations, which make them feel tbey are no longer alone, but have many brethren." The Ohurch Times, a High Church organ, has acknowledged that, "When we compare the' Cathollc advance' of the Pope in England with the Salvationist advance, the Pope has to be content with a very much lower place. What a very poor story is the glowing chronicle of the 1. ablet in comparison with the glowing chronicle of the War Ory. In the vulgar and imposing category of mere quantity the Pope lags far behind the General. In the spiritual category of quality, if the Kingdom of Christ be especially the commonwealth of the poor, the victories of the General are more stupendously brilliant in every way than the triumphs attributed by the Tablet to the last two popes." Lastly, Mr. Stead maintains that" the Army has deserved well of the State, because training the people in selfgovernment, and constantly asserting the importance of disciplined obedience. " That claim rests, in England, on a basis of truth, for there the consumption of drink is $40,000,000 less than it would be if the people were drinking as much as in 1880, and for this decrease per capita the politicians give the larger share of credit to the Army.

" But," Dr. Guinness objects, " in purely religious or spiritual work its success in East London has been far from encouraging." Besides, does not Commissioner Railton write: "I do not question that a great deal of what appears at first to be genuine is only an appearance. Many a score of true penitents turn out in a few months to be as bad as ever 1" Does not Booth himself state that" great numbers fall away" ~ Yes. The success has its seamy side. But this defed of desertion is not peculiar to Salvationism. It shares this fault with every emotional agency used by the Church to win the world for Christ. So, whether the Army live or die; whether, like the Franciscans, it quarrel over the question of absolute poverty in fifty years after the death of its founder; or, as those Salvationists of the Puritan commonwealth, the Quakers, should become another Society of Friends, now that its martyr-age is passing; or, like the Wesleyan Conference, half a century after Wesley's decease, should vote" evangelistic movements unfavorable to Church order," we can yet cry, "Glory to God for the Salvation Army," and remember: ., God fulfils Himself in many ways, Lest one good custom should corrupt the world."

LONDON AND ITS MISSIONS.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

This is a vast metropolis of 5,000,000 people, the centre of much of the commercial, polItical, and religious activity of the world. It grows amazingly, though not with the startling celerity of movement noticeable in many American cities that seem magically to start up, mushroom-like, in a night. About 90,000 are added to the population annually. It contains more Jews than Palestine, more Scotchmen than the granite city Aberdeen, more Irishmen than Belfast, and more Welshmen than Cardiff. It has 1309 public houses, whose united frontage would reach sixty-two miles, and has enough paupers to crowd every house in Brighton.

Yet, all things considered, it is a well-governed city. Fifty years ago many streets were unsafe even at mid-day. Now, as Shaftesbury said, U if we have not succeeded in making London a city of angels, we have at the least been enabled to save it from becoming a city of demons." The London City Mission, established in 1836, has done fifty-six years of grand work, and has to-day its missionaries scattered in every part and laboring among every class of the varied population.

It ha~ been my privilege to attend, December 18th, a unique gathering at the warehouses of Hitchcock, Williams & Co., in Paternoster Row, of which mercantile house George Williams, Esq., the well-known founder of the Y. M. C. A., is now the sole surviving head. The occasion referred to was the forty-ninth anniversary of the St. Paul's Missionary Society, composed of the clerks and employes of the hOllse. This society, now entering its jubilee year, is a very beautiful example of what may be called " mercantile missions." Organized in 1842, its twofold object is to spread abroad the knowledge of the Gospel, within this mercantile house itself, by efforts of all sorts to bring the unsaved to Christ; and secondly to collect funds to carryon foreign mission work in other lands, and stimulate personal consecration to that work.

Morning worship is daily maintained in the warehouse, where a very con· venient chapel is fitted up, and where large numbers daily gather; Revs. H. Grainger and A. R. Buckland acting as chaplains. On Sunday, when the members themselves conduct the meetings, a morning session at 8.30 and an evening session, are well supported, and during the past year the attendance has increased. Evangelistic meetings have also been held; special occasional services led by such men as Dr. Thain Davidson, F. B. Meyer, and W. R. Mowll, etc. Monday evenings, meetings are held for prayer and Bible study, the subject last quarter being Acts, first ten chapters; one member opens the meeting with an address, and is followed by discussion. During the year past £125 and upward (about $625) have been collected and divided between the London City Mission and variolls foreign mission societies, such as the Baptists, Wesleyan, London Missionary Society, Church Missionary, Chi~a Inland, etc. A loan library of hundreds of volumes is connected with the society's work, and in fact every feature necessary to its best working seems to be found. Mr. Williams looks well, and presided with his wonted cheerfulness and grace,and is the centre of the devoted love of this great body of clerks, both men and women.

Rev. H. K. Moolinaar, of the Congo missions, and Rev. J. Hndson, of Bangalore, India, were the main speakers, and it fell to me to close the meeting with an address. Both the missionaries presented facts of great importance and value. Mr. Moolinaar told us of the more than 4000 miles of Congo waters, with 10,000 miles of navigable affiuents, thus providentially furnishing to the Peace and the Good Will and other mission steamers, a ready-made water highway to 40,000,000 of people lying in the Congo Basin. As is well known, after somewhat over one hundred miles lJave been pasl:Ied, from Banana eastward, there are over two hundred miles of cataracts and rapids; but beyond these lie 1800 miles of navigable riverway in the Congo alone, and "besides the 5000 miles of affiuents already explored there are being constantly added thousands of miles more as exploration goes forward; and the directions of these branches are so varied that the entire basin of the Congo, stretching hundreds of miles each way, seems to be opened by them to the approach of the missionary.

How typical this Congo seems of missionary effort everywhere! At first approach we seem often to find encouragement and smooth sailing; thcn come opposition and antagonism, often violent persecution, like the Congo cataracts, defying all successful endeavor to overcome them; but if these obstacles are surmounted by faith and prayer, we find again a period of comparative placidity and advance. and sometimes, as in the South Seas, a converted people ready to join in effort to reach surrounding territory still in the death shade. Mr. Moolinaar estimates that, of the thirty or forty millions of Congo-tribal peoples one sixth are cannibals. There is no formal idolatry, no temples, no priflsthood; but the name of God is left, and va~ue superstitions and fetich worship complete the awful degradation. Though there is an idea of God, it is not a god from whom any help can be hoped for. He is far off and too indifferent. The first success of the missionaries haR been found in attaching to this God, in the popular mind, the notion of accessibility and the disposition and power to give help.

This endeavor of Mr. Williams to set "eternity in the heart" of his employes, to link commercial enterprise with Christian missions, is unique, and has been uniquely successful. Not only has much interest been awakened in missions, but not a few have left the warehouses to carry the Gospel to the unsaved both here and elsewhere. As in the Old Testament times prophets and kings came from the plough and the sheepfold; as in New Testament times the apostles were taken from the tax- bench and fishingsmack, and the Master Himself from a carpenter's shop, so God is raising up in these warehouses ministers of the Gospel and missionaries of the Cross.

This is bllt one of the multitudinous agencies of this great metropolistheir name is legion-for elevating the standard of religious life.. Never have I been in any place that so cchoes with the sound of rdigious machinery. Activity for Christ abounds on ~11 ~idlls. City rniRsions, open-air services, Dr. Benardo's work among the "Arab'!," Mr. Boyer's work among the" drift children," Miss McPherson's wonderful service to poor and homeless waifs, finding them parents as well as abodes; Charrington's free Tabernacle at the East End~ with its daily services and temperanc~

PERSECUTION OF THE RUSSIAN STUNDISTS

organizations; Pastor Archibald G. Brown's alive, apostolic church of thousands, with its blessed ministry among the poor and outcast classes j the midnight missions for fallen women j the Mildway work, with its score of branches, hospitals, deaconesses, nurses, prayer-meetings, Bible read· ings j the missions to Jews and all other classes; the mission Sundayschools, prison-work, houses of shelter, Y. M. C. A. work in all its forms, not to speak of private and personal efforts, like those of Lord Radstock and his family-we have no space even to mention all the ways in which consecrated men and women seek to pervade society with the Gospel. We must leave to some other communication a further reference to the grand and multiplied agencies for permeating this great centre of life with Gospel power.

LONDON, Dec. 19, 1891.

PERSECUTION OF THE RUSSIAN STUNDISTS.

BY JAMES E. MATHIESON, ESQ., LONDON, ENG.

The Kingdom of WurtcllIburg has for many generations been the home of German piety, and her pastors continue to this day to be animated with the Bible-loving spirit, and have remained orthodox amid widespread de- parture from the faith j and not only orthodox but living epistles and ensamples to their flocks. From VV' urtemburg have proceeded, in the more recent missionary age, most of the foreign missionaries which Germany has furnished to the heathen world j indeed, it is not so long ago that the Church Missionary Society of England was indebted for some of her grand- est missionaries to this fruitful field of Germany. At the beginning of this century the then King of Wurtemburg, pOilsessed with a zeal without knowledge, sought to suppress within his dominions everything in the shape of Nonconformity to the National Church; the result was that large num- bers of the best of his people went into exile, finding homes in other coun- tries. The error was discovered, and as a compromise the remaining Non- .conformists were allotted a district in Wurtemburg called Kornthal, where their descendants are found until this day. Of those who emigrated from their fatherland large numbers found their way to the south of Russia, carrying with them their German ways and the simple worship to which they had been accustomed and on which their sonls had thriven. They held their cnstomary forenoon pnhlic service, and in the afternoon they gathered for an hour round the 'Vord of God and in prayer in one another's houses. This devotional" hour" (German, stnnde) gave rise to the name that was given to them-Stllndists-and which still they bear in the land of their adoption. Their Russian neighbors would sometimes peep into these . ~eetings~ or evell venture with,in "nd take note Q~ the proceedings ~ , ' ,,- and the Spirit of God laid hold of one and another of these inquiring Rus- "Sians while Ris Word was opened up, and many were from time to time con- verted, so that in our own age the Stundists are not only the descendants of German colonists, but embrace large numbers of men and women of purely Russian descent.

Row beautiful is the working of our blessed God in thus making the wrath of man to praise Him. But for the unwise and ungracious decree of the Wurtemburg king these inhabitants of southern Russia might never have tasted the good Word of Life or been brought under the powers of the world to come. "Hallelujah! for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth."

And now another unwise and misguided monarch (or, at least, his political and ecclesiastical advisers) is repeating, but on a lalger scale and with greater cruelty, the error of ninety years ago. As one well acquainted with the country and the people declares, the Stundists for sobriety, industry, and godliness are the cream of the Czar's subjects; but the claim of the Greek Church to undivided sway over the consciences of all Russians is making itself felt in the harshest and most painful way alike by the Jews and the Stundists. Larger numbers of God's ancient people are to be found in the Russian Empire to-day than in any other kingdom of the earth; yet the decree of expulsion, or of what is equivalent to extermination, has gone forth against th(l descendants of Abraham, the friend of God; and as if this were not crime enough for one autocrat to commit during his brief tenure of authority, another imperial fiat has gone forth directed against the inoffensive, law-abiding Stundists, whose removal or extinction means irreparable loss, both material and spiritual, to the realm of which they form a part. It is a repetition of the calamity and crime which in France followed the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, when the Huguenots fled to England and other lands to escape the fury of popish persecutors; they carried with them the industries which enriched the peoples who offered them a shelter and a home; their exile impoverished greatly the unkindly land which had given them birth, but denied them liberty of worship. Wen may the well-wishers of the Czar of all the Russias tremble for the stability of his throne ; and in this grievous famine, which is falling like the chilly hand of death on multitudes of his subjects, may we not discern the finger of God, who cannot see unmoved the oppressions that are done in the earth? At this very time the children of Stundists are being taken from their parents and handed over to the training and tender (r) mercies of the Greek Church priesthood, while fathers and mothers are deported to Siberia.

Much of the animosity displayed against the Stundists has doubtless arisen from the fact that they are German in race to a large extent, and German in their religious worship. The Czar 'md his ministers are bent upon the impossible, exclusive policy of making a Russia that shall be wholly B.ussian iJ,l race alld in reli~ion. Ther send off Jews from Odessa to be landed at Jaffa, in Palestine, or at Constantinople or other ports of the Turkish Empire j but the Turk refuses to have them, and returns them in numbers to Odessa, flnd to wretchedness and cruel repression. They send off Stundists to Siberia j but they cannot abstract from the Stundist his religious belief, his love of God's Word, or his love of proclaiming that "'Tord. So pure and undefiled religion penetrates into the prisons of Siberia, and whole regions of Siberia are simply huge prison regions. Feeble man cannot stamp out cattle plague or small·pox, even in a circumscribed area of a province or town j and can vain man hope to extinguish the light of God once set a-burning in human breasts? No, it must go on illuminating dark minds and warming cold hearts. No skill of monarch or spite of priest can quench the heavenly flame, and even Siberia shall rejoice in the u.;ord of the living God and in the love of our blessed Saviour.

It is not easy .0 see how material help can be extended to these dear Jews, or to the dear Stundists, or Molokans (milk-drinkers, another Russian sect) through the barriers of an empire so firmly guarded and under strict military rule; and the authorities in Russia seem haughtily to refuse the money that is offered for their famine-stricken people. But the windows of heaven are open to let in the united prayers and intercessions of Amerielln and German and English Christians, that by His wonder-working wisdom and power He who sits on high may interpose for the deliverance of all these sorely oppressed peoples, and show Himself to be mightier by far than all the kings of the earth.

That devoted and humble servant of Christ, Dr. Baedeker, to whom we are indebted for most of the foregoing information, has for many years past engaged in Gospel service in Germany and southern Russia, and within the last few years has preached the blessed Gospel to multitudes of prisoners in the Siberian prisons. His last journey extended across the whole Asiatic Continent to the great prison island Saghalien, and he then returned to England by way of China. To-day (November 11th) he is setting forth, in health far from robust, to visit and comfort, with the comfort wherewith he himself is comforted of God, some of these Stundists and others DOW sorely suffering in separation from loved ones, and in the loss of home and worldly goods. And we hope erelong to hear tidings of this mission of mercy to the region between the Black Sea and the Caspian, where the Lord has many of His hidden ones. Let us !lOld up our dear and honored brother with the prayer of faith.

A call to prayer has been issued by the Evangelical Continental Society, in view of the general persecution in Russia of all non-members of the Greek (orthodox) Church. It roads as follows: "In some" aspects, the dire persecution of the Jews is based on economico'political grounds, and the same may be alleged with regald to that of the Lutherans in the Baltic Provinces, of whoRe oppression we have heard for some years past. .' Russia for .the Russians,' alias the Slavs, is the cry, and so other nationalities must become Russian in language and religion, or go. But Church and State are one in the empire of the Czar, and every political movement may be said to have its religious aspect. The Greek Church, headed by the now notorious PobiedonostzdI, have long had a hand in the troubles in the Baltic provinces, nor do they regard with diS£lIea8ure the miseries and losses inflicted on their fellow 6ubjects, the Jews. But latterly they have been giving their attention to the rapid and extended spread of Dissent among the Russians themselves, and in June last a Conference of one hundred and fifty delegates met in Moscow to determine on measures by which, as it is hoped, the increasing secessions from the ranks of the Church may be checked. The following is the gist of the astounding resolutions passed: " '1. As every Russian must hold a passport, those of Stundists (i.e., Protestant Dissenters) are to be marked so that no orthodox believer may take one of them into his employ.

" '2. A priest is to preside at every trial of persons accused of seeking to pervert others and draw them away from the Greek Church.

".' 3. The growing wealth of the Protestant Dissenters is to be checked. They are not to be allowed to secure large properties.

" '4. Their children are by all possible means to be withdrawn from their influence and trained by orthodox priests.'

"Such are the Draconian measures which are now being enforced in order to stamp out Stundism. Surely then, it will be said, these Stundists must be enemies of the State and of religion. But the universal testimony of all impartial observers is that, if they differ from the rest of the Russian people, it is in their being more tl'uthful, honest, sober, and pure. They are simple Bible-readers, and this is the outcome of their reading. They are a living protest against the horrible ignorance, superstition, and corruption of the State (orthodox) Cburch. That is their crime, and for that they must be punished, and if possible suppressed. But they are spreading, and we believe they will spread. It i~ by such people alone that Russia can be saved.

" Now, as we hear of their leaders being banished to Sibp,ria, and of whole families-perhaps without their children-being compelled to migrate to desolate regions in the Ural Mountains or on the Persian frontier, and as we remember that these humble folk are Protestant Dissenters j and again, as the Jewish and German persecutions are forced on us by many harrowing details, are we to fold our arms in despair ~ To appeal to the Czar or to the heads of the Greek Church would be folly, and worse than folly. Recent experience has shown that. " One resource is open to us all. We can appeal to the Lord of Hosts, His arm is not shortened. His ear is not heavy. We desire, therefore, through your columns to urge all followers of the Lord Jesus Christ to unite in earnest and persistent supplication on behalf of these suffering ones in Russia. In presence of the miracle of Bethlehem, soon to be commemorated, and amid the solemnities of the new year, let the Church of Christ in this and other lands lift up its voice to God. This is all it can do j but this surely it ought to do and will do, in the name and in the faith of Him, who has all power given to Him in heaveu,and on earth."

18{)~·1

THE REFLEX INFLUENCE OF MISSIONS.

A PAPER READ BY MRS. ETHAN CURTIS BEFORE THE N. Y. STATE BRANCH OF THE WOMAN'S BOARD OF MISSIONS. AT BROOI{LYN, MAY 20, 1891.

Ever since the world was young the place of woman has been the problem of time. She entered Eden as a. helpmeet. She walked forth from Paradi~e accused and accursed. Ignorant nations, nations that have lost that old Bible record, have clung tenaciously to a faint echo from the great truths. roman is the cause of human woe; hence bitterlll'lss, barbarity, b()ndage, every species of degradation has been her portion. Civilization sought new paths of progress. Greece made woman a goddess, but morality was forgotten in magnificence. Rome honored motherhood and protected purity. but woman's work was divorced from man's, and both ,nations fell. The Church of Rome has fallen down to worship woman in her divinest place-the mother. Up among the clouds, along with saints and angels, they have enthroned her. Thus they have robbed her of her God-given right-the right which came with the curse of Eden-work.

Woman too much exalted has been powerless to purify that resplendent old religion which calls itself Catholic.

America has been called the Paradise of woman. But perhaps her strife for place and power has never been so great as here. She has knocked persistently ~t college doors, until the oldest and best have, at least, creaked their ancient hinges, while new and splendid ories have arisen for her own especial use. She has striven for the ballot until one wom'ln has more influence on the political issues of to-day than anyone man in America. And not for power, or pride, or purse has Frances Willard given her life, her very soul, to this cause; but with the hope that drunkenness might die, because woman would not allow the drink that deadens will, morals, manhood, to be made. Not the college with its culture, not the ballot with its supposed sovereignty, can do so much for woman as missions are doing the world over. There is no organization of woman, iu this nation, to-day so large, strong, pure, earnest, unselfish, wide-reaching, so free from dissension and criticisms, as thelle our many missionary organizations of the great Protestant churches. We ask no favors; our sole object is to confer favors. We make no apologies for our existence; our purpose is above apology. Nowhere do we oppose man. Our first object is to be his ready and willing assistant. This organ;zation is bound to man's in a high and holy marriage-love to Christ and His cause (like that Paradisiacal pair in God's first garden). And their offspring are the countless throng of saved souls in far-off Asia, long-forgotten Africa. and our own precious America. Children we are feeding without seeing, loving without knowing, but whose shining faces and white souls will greet us on the further shores of time.

Rivers, with their sources in the earth, flow but one way j it is always down streams. But the ocean currents, with their sources in the great

THE REF'L:EX INFLUENCE OF' MISSIONS

ocean itself, flow forth forward and backward j the waters of Asia wash our western coasts, while those of Mexico. bathe Europe's coldest countries j then both return to that sheltered basin in their own sun-swept clime. While carrying the tropics almost to the frigid zone, they keep their own southern gulfs from stagnation and evaporation. These missionary organi- zations, like the great ocean currente, are deep and strong and wide. They have their sources in God Himself. They flow on to far-off nations, to • cold, bleak, and barren coasts. After giving forth warmth, fertility, a new growth, they return, bringing vigor, freshness, purity, strength to gain a new fervor and a new faith in the sunshine of God's eternal presence. This reflex current is vital and vitalizing, immense and immeasurable, sacred and sanctifying.

The rogt of all sin is selfishness j the seed of salvation is unselfishness. Intense and strong, and tender and true as is the home life, it has its selfish elements, and every woman, to be her grandest and noblest, needs something to awaken love that is not of her own belongings. These missionary bands are not organized primarily to get something for ourselves, but to give something to others. From base to summit, from centre to circumference, one spirit guides all. Give, give yourself, give your prayers, give your purses, give your gladdest greeting to others, even to unknown and alien nations, and give atl unto God. While home missions seem our first duty, foreign missions are never to be neglected, if for no other reason than this alone-they are the most absolutely outside of self and selfish interests. Our partnership with Christ in the world's redemption has been taken for the entire earth. Neglect not the remotest island of the sea. If we gain by this giving, as we most surely shall, it is only because we have followed one of the truest texts of· Scripture, " He that loseth his life for My sake shall find it. "

Our mission bands are inclusive, not exclusive. Our colleges claim to be democratic, but a strong aristocracy of intellect flavors their democracy. To know all kinds of people is true culture j to touch tenderly the heart of humanity eve,rywhere is real religion. In these missionary gatherings the refined, retiring woman (of wealth, mayhap) meets the sturdy, self-reliant working woman, and learns that real riches are within the character, not tied by purse-strings. The cultured college girl meets here the unread, but not ig;:lOrant shop-girl, and learns that not all knowledge is compressed into books. The woman of fastidious speech hears an English more rhythmic than regular and learns that the tenderness of our tongue is above and beyond rules. Thus all classes and kinds meet under the canopy of Christ in order to gain the highest culture earth can give-soul growth.

Our mission circles open to women an inexhaustible and inspiring field of study. We have an investment in India, and India has a new interest for us. 'Ve are paying some gifted woman for teaching those black and barbarous children of ours in Africa, and we want to know Africa itself. We have pre-empted the" New West" through those superb college-bred

'rlIE CUllAN MISSION

sisters of ours, and its gain and its growth seem our own. Through them we have sat quietly by our own fireside and fought America's bitterest battIe. Mormonism falls without the sword because we are teaching the truth to Mormon children. While men are pondering the Indian problem we are trying, with faith, love, joy to educate that first-born son of our soil into Christ. Only thus will he cease to be a wild and wily savage. Slowly, but oh how surely, are we women helping to change history itself! Until it shall be written not in blood, but from out the blessed book of heaven. Our missionary contributions are giving us an ownership in old earth that makes her most distant lands dearer than the homestead of our childhood. That had belonged to our ancestors. This is the inheritance of -our children-an inheritance that is " eternal and passeth not away."

What a literature is open to our study. Facts before }Vhich fiction pales; truths behind which romance must hide herself. All inspiring to a nobler life. Study the "Romances of Missions," "The Crises of Missions," the lives ,of Carey, J udson,- Duff, the Moffats, Livingstone, Hannington, Taylor, Mackay, Paton. Read faithfully the best of our missionary periodicals with their heroic history of our day, and you will feel that you have trod the borderland of heaven and listened to angel choirs.

On each Sabbath morning one church bell peals forth its tones, another answers and another j the chime~ from off the hi~lside join in, like children's voices freshly tuned to sweeter, softer sound than theirs j the harmony grows and gathers, and roll!'! down the valley and off o'er the distant hills j men hear it and gather unto the house of God. Our mission circles should ring out in clear, strong tones a larger love for Christ, a greater work for God. The children's bands, with tender accents and pure, true tones, should join in the melody. Others, and still others, will come with welcoming words. In all these love answers to love, peace to peace, joy to joy, until men all over this broad earth shall hear the" Glad tidings of great joy," and gather even unto the gates of heaven and hear the hallelujahs from on high.

THE CUBAN MISSION.

BY REV. A. J. DIAZ, HAVANA, CUBA.

[An address delivered in the Clarendon Street Baptist Church, Boston, and reprinted from the stenographical report published in Th.e Watchman, September 3d, 1891.] DEAR BRETHREN : It gives me great pleasure to be before you to-night, and I regret that I have not the pleasure of being able to speak your beautifullanguage as well as I can speak my own, and I beg that you will pardon my mistakes.

I WI)S born and brought up in the Island of Cuba, and received a good education, graduating from the University of Havana as a doctor of medicipe. I had not, however, during my life up to this time, ever seen a Bible on the island. The Catholic priests there will not allow the people to have them, so the people are very ignorant of the religion of the Lord Jesus Christ. I am unable to say now whether I was a Catholic or-not. I do not believe that I had any religion at all.

Soon after graduating from the university the revolution broke out; and though but seventeen years old, I thought it my duty to fight for my country's freedom. Learning that the black flag had been proclaimed agaimt all rebels (which meant that if we were found our lives would not be spared), and being surrounded with some companions by Spanish sol. diers, we decided that it would be better to trust to the mercy of the sea than to Spanish soldiers. All of my companions, with the exception of three. had been killed; and we that were left took a big piece of plank and threw it into the sea, thinking that with its aid we would be able to escape, and reach another part of the country, in which we would be safe. We did not know anything about the Gulf Stream or the strength of its currents, so we went into the sea, and began swimming away from the land !,ith the big piece of plank for our only support. After we had gone some distance we wished 'to return, but notwithstanding all our endeavors and struggles to swim back to the land, we were carried steadily away by the Gulf Stream.

We clung to the plank for twenty-six hours, and in this desperate condition, with no hope of succor, we gave ourselves up for lost. We were, however, picked up by a fishing vessel bound for New York, where we landed. We had no money with us-I being the richest of the three, and I had just ten cents in my pocket. I did not know whether it would have been better to have died on the sea, or to die of want and exposure in New York. We were strangers among a foreign people, unable to l'peak their language, so we began to go around the city to see if we could not find some one who would look like a Cuban, to whom we might tell our condition, and get some assistance. We at last found a man who was a Spaniard, and told him our story, and after hearing us he sent us to the house of his friend, who was a Cuban. You know in Cuba we have no cold weather, and when it is as cold as seventy degrees, we think it is very cold. But on reaching New York, we found it was intensely cold, the thermometer registering two or three degrees below zero, and the result of this sudden change was that I was soon taken sick with pneumonia.

In the house where the Cubans lived there lived also a Christian lady, who, upon hearing of my illness, came to visit me, and brought a little book in her hand (which I now know was the New Testamrnt). Sitting by my side, she talked and read to me from this little book; but I did not understand her, nor did she understand what I said to her, so the only way we could converse waR by signs. Bnt she read to me from hl:'r little book, amI after awhile closed it and began to move her lips. Sbe was praying, but I did not know then what she was doing. You know I never had been

1899.J 1~7

taught to pray like that, and had never seen anyone do it before. f3he came the next day and did the same thing, and came the following day and did the same thing again; and at last I began to think that that lady was crazy. I can now confess, though, that she is one of the best and noblest of women. '

Upon an examination of the book I found many words like Latin, which I understood. While thus engaged, a friend informed me that a Bible could be had printed in my own language. I secured one of these and read it and re-read it all over. But when I came to the passage of the " Blind man," I says, " How is this ~ the blind man ~ame to Christ, and Christ gave him his sight." Now, I had studied especially to be an oculist, and had spent much time in searching for information bearing upon the restoration of the sight, and was not able to do it j but here was this Man, who, by laying on His hands, completely restored the blind man his sight. I read on a few chapters, but could not keep my mind from con- stantly revelting hack to the chapter of the" Blind man," so I turned back and read it over three or four times, and then I understooa it after the Spirit had opened my eyes, and the Lord Jesus Christ had given me sight -for I was the same as the blind man-I had no eyes in my soul. I then knew that Christ was my Saviour, and that I had been as a blind man.

I knelt down and tried to pray, but could not, for I did not know how.

I remember saying, " Son of David, have mercy on me," and since that time He has had mercy on me. He has shown me how to conduct. a church and lead my life j and I am happy to say· that since establishing the church in Cuba we have not made a single mistake.

I commenced to think then how my Saviour waS crucified, and how He .

redeemed us from sin by His precious blood j and I said to myself, " Now I am going to serve this God." And I began to question in what way I could best serve Him j and the first thing that struck my mind was: TheTe are two million people in Cuba, and none of them know about Jesus. I will go back and tell my people who Christ is. and show them the way to Him.

A short time after this the amnesty was proclaimed, and all those who had taken part in the revolution were allowed their freedom j so I went back to Cuba with my New Testament. I reached home at about nine o'clock in the evening, but did not commence to work that night. I did, however; commence t~ work the next morning at six o'clock.

I talked to my peiople, and told them of Jesus, and I rememher that th'ey W{lre astonished to hear me talking of the great truths which I said were to be the salvation of Cuba. None of my family would accept Christ.

except a little child only four years old, and she accepted Him without trouble, saying, " I like that Man and will love Him."

Everyone was against me j even my own mother was against' me. She had the religion of the Catholic Church, and was very bitter against me, and called me a Protestant, Jew, heretic, and said that shll would not speak

TlIE ClJBAN MISSION

to me if I did not come back to the Church and religion she had taught me. I asked her if she did not think tLat.thil' religion was better than the Pope's. But all she would say is, " If you are lliy son, you wilIleave that religion and come back to the Catholic Church, or you do no. love me." She knew very well that I loved her, and that what she said troubled me very much. We lived in the same house for six months, but she would not speak to me, or wish me "Good-morning," or come to me if I was sick. I trusted iu the Lord, and prayed every night and morning for her conversion; and I have the pleasure to say that in six months she came into our congregation.

Vhen I came back to Cuba I commenced to talk to the doctors and some friends, and after a time we would have from one hundred to one hundred and fifty gathered together in this way, and thus we began to organize.

One night, when we were having a meeting, I saw my mother come into the meeting-room and take a seat among the congregation at my left side. As soon as I saw her coming into the congregation I thought she had come there for the purpose of criticising me before the people, and I tell you, I was very much afraid that night.

Well, I addressed the congregation, and when the invitation was given for those who wished to join the church to stand up, four stood up, and my mother was one of them. As soon as I saw her standing I turned my back to her, because I thought she had got up to reprove me, and I spent my time examining the three persons on my right side. Then some one spoke to me and said· " There is your mother standing up over there, why don't you speak to her V"

Then I said: " Well, mother V" " Don't you want me in your congregation ?" " Yes, mother, we want you; but how is it you have changed V" And'she, answering, said: " Through the Lord Je!ms Christ." Thp,n she told the people about the trouble we had at home, and said she had been reading the Bible and had found salvation in it. We knew that she believed, and I began to examine her, putting all the strong questions I could think of, and asked her if she still believed in the Pope, the priests, and the confession, and other questions which I knew she had disliked to be asked; and she answered: " I believe in the Lord Jesus Christ j let all those things pass; I don't care for them now." We wished to organize our church, and have rules and by-laws and articles of faith the same as you have here; so I wrote to my friend who had visited me in New York, requesting her to send me papers, by-laws, and anything which would help us to organize. At about t~is time the priests began to persecute me, telling the people that I was a heretic, and if I put my hands on them they would surely die, and that I was a Jew and a Protestant. This soon deprived me of my practice, and literally took the bread from my mouth; none of my coun- . trymen would have me attend them in their sickness.

Finding myself without an occupation, I started back to New York; and learning there, through a friend, that some ladies in Philadelphia were about to establish a mission in Cuba, I asked to be appointed as one of the mIssIonaries. Securing the appointment, I returned to Cuba-this time to preach the Gospel.

On my return I found a letter in answer to my request for by-laws and articles of faith, saying that the writer knew of no such books. but advised me to get my Bible and to pick out those things which I deemed necessary for the guidance of my church. This was a hard case for me ; nevertheless, we took the Bible and referred to it on all questions.

.We were not in connection with the Baptist Church at this time; we were all by ourselves, with only the Bible for our guide. I will tell you the way we became connected with the Baptist Chnrch.

A little girl from Key West had been visiting.in Havana, and on her return to her home in Key West she reported to the Baptist pastor there that there were people in Cuba that had the same religion as they had. The pastor reported this to the American Board of Foreign Missionaries at Atlanta, Ga., and three ministers were appointed to examine our by-laws, rules, and articles of faith.

So they came and worked with us some time, examining us very carefully, and at the conclusion of their labors they said to us, " Your by-laws and rules are according to those of the Baptist Church."

" Well," we said, " we don't know whether we are Baptists or not; we have taken all these things from the Bible, and if the Bible is Baptist, then we are Baptist too."

When I returned to New York there was a passage in the Bible which I did not understand, and which I could not explain, and that was the passage regarding baptism. We knew we had been ba{)tized when we were babies; but I did not like that kind of baptism. While walking down Twenty·second Street I passed Rev. Mr. MacArthur's church, in which Father Chiniquy was preaching, teIling the. people about the condition of the French Canadians. I went in and took a seat in the very back part of the church, and listened to him, and after the services were over they began to baptize. Then I understood the passage. I was not baptized that night; but the next night, as I wa!'l passing Dr. Montgomery's church in Brooklyn, he was baptizing some people, and I asked him to baptize me. He began to qt1estion me, and I said I did not know anything about baptism, but I was a believer, and must be baptized. He took me into the baptistery and I was baptized.

We don't have any trouble about baptizing our people in Cuba. The first thing they ask after being converted is to be baptized; and I have baptized, since our church was organized-a period of about five yearstwo thousand, two hundred people. When the chutch was organized, three or four believers were baptized, and with these we olganized the Baptist Church in Cuba; and after the ministeHI leturned to Key West I was obliged to commence and baptize my people. I had never baptized anyone before; and the first PQrson that carrie to me was DIy mother. I had learned what I had to say when I was to baptize anyone; but when I came into the baptistery and found one' hundred or more people there, I forgot all about what I was to say. 'When I baptized my mother, all I could say was, "Lord Jesus, this is my mother; ha-e merey."

We have had many persecutions, but so far they have all been for our benefit. We have not only been in jail, but we have been in regular mobs, and have had our lives threatened. I can talk to you without fear, because I have here a friend whom you all know well-Mr. J. S. Paine-and he knows what I tell you is true. My brother and I went to another of the neighboring towns one evening to hold a meeting, and found but one place vacant, which was a store. The priests had been ahead of us, however, and had notified the people not to rent us any place at all. At last we found a building with the roof crumbling and almost in ruins. Now, the law requires that we hold our meeting» inbide of a building, but does not say anything about the roof being over it, so we took the place and pre- pared to hold our meeting.

Soon we had a large congregati'on, and then we began to preach and sing. We were the only Baptists in that town, and the mob cried out that they did not want any Protestants there, and did all that was possible to disturb us. In the course of the tumult we heard the report of a gun, and a little boy who had been sitting in the front was shot. We afterward learned that the priests had gone up into the tower of the church, and ~ad tried to shoot me through a hole in the wall, which was at my back. The soldiers came and put the mob out of the building, and my brother put me in a.room, and told me to hide there, and he would keep the crowd away.

After five or six minutes the noise stopped, and I went out to see where my brother was. We were very roughly handled by the crowd; they tore our clothes and slapped our faces, and we were about torn to pieces when the guard came to take us to the mayor.

When we were presented to him he asked us the usual questions as to where we were from, what we had been doing, etc. '

We told him we had come from Havana to hold a meeting, and had been prevented from so doing by the mob, and that we were American citizens, and produced our papers of citizenship.

'Vhen he learned that we were American citizens he was very profuse in his apologies, and we were allowed to go free.

The Christians we have there are genuine and pure; we are very care- ful about whom we receive into our congrt>gation, and do not take anyone until they have passed a due time of probation, anrl until they give evi- dence that they' have been regeneratrd, and are Jiving Christian lives. We llave a bqQ~ wb,efC el.w4 o~w ~hat is fd~ndl~ to llS 8i~nf hi~ lIlWe, 'l.'he~!f are not all Christians; some are anti-Catholics-that is, those who do not wish to have anything to do with the Catholics, but who have not as yet accepted Christ.

We have very good examples there of how people are converted; there is the one whom Mr. Paine has jUEt suggested. His name is Fernandes. He came into my church one night so drunk that he could not walk, and ~at there during the service8. After the services were over he came up to the pulpit and asked me : " Does that Man love me Y" " What man?" I asked. " That Man whom you just spoke about. Does He love me ?" I told him, "Y€s, Jesus loves you, and wants you to come to Him Bnd be saved;" and I gave him a Bible, and told him to read it. He was in such a bad condition that he tumbled right down there. The next Sunday he came, well-dressed, with the New Testament in his hand, and was so changed that I did not recognize him. He continued to come regularly after that until he professed Christ and was baptized. One Sunday I missed him from the congregation, and thought he was sick, as no member is allowed to be absent unless something of a serious nature detains them. So the next day I sent one of the deacons, and went myself to see him. And I asked him why he had not come to church last Sunday. " I was very sick," he answered, " and could not go out." He kept a bakery. When I called on him I fOUnd him at work, and he had his Testament fastened to the wall, so he could read it while working. While I was there he was called away by a customer, and I asked his wife: " Mrs. Fernandes, how do you like your husband being a Christian and having him read the Bible ?" She said : "He is a very good man now j but before he used to come home at two o'clock in the morning, and beat and abuse me. Now it is all changed j he comes home early, reads his book, and gives me all I 'need. " Well, do you know, brethren, what that woman did every day 1 She did not know how to read or pray, so she would take her husband's New Testament, and 'look at its pages, and then Ids!! it and say: " Oh ! since that Book has come into this house I am a happy woman." This is one of the best conversions we have. Mr. Fernandes came to me one day and asked me if he could not preach. I said: " Yes j you have a bngue j all you have to do, then, is to follow the Spirit and speak right out." He said: " I want to go back to my own country and tell my people of Christ and His holy religion." He i~ now Ii missionary in Spain, and preaches the Gospel every day and night; his wife plays the organ, and she has learned to read and write. l~ couc1usionl let me tell ~ou how we appoint our d,eacons, Ot'~ Cu,bau.

MISSIONARY FELLOWSHIP

people are very jealous in disposition, and owing to this it is impossible to select one in preference to another, so I have to be very careful. I wanted to have a choir, but could not select the singers, for as soon I had one selected some one would come to me and say, " Mr. Diaz, can't I sing too ~ I have a good voice." So I was obliged to let them all sing, right or wrong. Well, when it came to be a necessity to have the deacons, the same trouble presented itself j and I was in a quandary how to select seven. One Thursday night I told them that I wished every member to be present the next Sunday, as we would then select the deacons, and that I was to preach a sermon on the duties of the deacons. When Sunday came I had a congregation of three or four hundred. I gave the strongest sermon that I could, teIling them that it was the duty of a deacon, when he heard of a case of small-pox, to go righ~ into the midst of it, and to do all that he could to comfort the sick; and the same way in cholera or any epidemic, they must be the first to offer aid and the last to come away j that they must always have thcir Testaments with them, and preach in the market-place and anywhere a conversion could be made. After presenting the duties in as serious a light as I could, I then asked: "If anyone here feels courageous enough to ,assume the responsibilities of the position, please to stand up." The whole congregation stood up j and I did not know what to do, so I said: "Go ahead j you are all deacons." Now they all carry their Testaments around with them, and tell of the religion of Jesus j and thus, you see, we have a whole congregation of workers.

Notwithstanding that we have suffered many persecutions, we have been blessed in abundance. Now we want to establish in Havana a female seminary in which to educate our young ladies. We have been praying for it for the last four or five months, and we are going to have it. We have received encouragement from ladies in Baltimore, and hope to have a place established by the coming winter; give us your prayers for our ultimate success. Don't pray to stop the persecutions, because tIley don't hurt ns, but help us j pray that God will bring the Island of Cuba to Christ.

MISSIONARY FELLOWSHIP.

BY REV. WILLIAM H. LISLE, WEST NEWTON, MASS.

To enter the fellowship of any guild is a personal benefit. This is the inducement to join. All human fraternities rest on a selfish basis. Even the Christian Church is not an exception. It gives to its individual members more than it receives. But the foreign missionary service really seems an exception -an instance of pure giving, with nothing in return. To give the hand of fellowship to a missionary with the accompanying words, " More blessed to give than to receive~" seems a keen touch of sarcasm. The blessedness appears decidedly in favor of the giver; but a little deeper thought shows us that the missionary service is no exception. It is, rather, the strongest possible proof of the greater blessedness being on the side of him who gives himself to such service. The following considerations will indicate this: 1. It is a fellowsl,ip with the heathen. Selfishness sees in such fellow- ship only loss. In fact it makes such partnership with paganism in- credible. How can cultivated and refined men and women endure, much less enjoy, and profit by companionship with densest ignorance? How can purity dwell with impurity? Livingstone's description of society in the heart of Africa is brief but expressive. "It seemed as if I were in hell," he said. And yet be had fellowship with it. He loved it. But in doing 80 we think only of Livingstone's loss and Africa's gain j whereas the Dark Continent did far more for him than he for it. More light shone out of the darkness of Africa for the emblazonment of his name on the scroll of fame than went forth from him to make the Dark Continent light. Had it not been for pagan Africa, Livingstone's weary body wonld not now be resting in Westminster Abbey, but perchance in the grave of some" Village Hampden."

The same is true of Judson. In breadth of brain he has been compared with Webster. Pouring out the fragrance of such a life on the reeking stench of Burmah seems waste indeed. But whatever {'minence Judson might have attained in America his star would have burned low and dim beside his" star in the East," which arises higher and higher out of the dense and tangled jungles of pagan Burmah.

What is the explanation of this ~ It is because God in Christ has identified Himself with the human race, however debased. This identification our Saviour confirms by the words at the last judgment: "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it nnto Me." If Jesus and the human race are one, then for our fellowship with the heathen we have Christ's in return. This puts us on the debtor side j as Paul says, " debtors to all men. " We get nearest to Christ by getting nearest to humanity.

II. It is a fellowship of suffering. This is implied in what has just been said. But it needs emphasis. The blessings of this fellowship will correspond with its sufferings. Suffering, after all, is the test of missionary charaeter. The only true definition of love is sacrifice. It is not so much what the missionary does as what he is ; and what he is can be shown only by suffering for the Gospel's sake. Livingstone's endurances for science were great; but Stanley might stand on the saIlle level. What makes the name of the former go deeper into the hearts of Illen than the latter is his sufferings for Christ. It is Livingstone dying on his knees, in prayer for his poor Africa, that moves the world to tears of admiration and affection. It is Judson at Ou-peng-la enduring the pains of pagan cruelty; it is his sainted Ann, as he found her on his release from prison, lying unconscious with fever, and with her new-born child presenting such a scene of filth and wretchedness that Judson himself, on first entering his home, could hardly distinguish it from that of a native family; it is this more than their missionary labors that canonizes them as martyrs of modern mission~. Heathenism is suffering. It is only as the missionary enters into fellowship with that suffering that he shall be blessed. It must be a lack of such painful partnership that makes so few missionary names an inspirationsuch sacrifice" cannot be hid." Even a Romish priest, who voluntarily accepted death by leprosy for the sake of serving lepers in Molokai island, makes the name of Damien a household word of admiration the world over. Such examples are too rare both at home and abroad. Paul declared that he counted all things but loss that he might know the fellowship of Christ's suffering. Such lives arc long, though brief in years. Brainard and Martyn were candles burning at both ends, and gave a corresponding light. No Christian service is effectual that does not involve suffering.

III. It is a fellowship of kinship. This is precisely what it is supposed not to be. Missionary life is separation, not companionship. It is to leave father, mother, brothers, sisters, and often even wife, husband, and children ; to be parted, it may be, for years by wide and stormy seas. This is the crucial suffering in missionary life. But there is compensation; Jesus says it is a hundredfold; and even that seems too low. The missionary shall receive homes, mothers, brothers, sisters, children, and lands. When Judson's ship reached Boston, having with him 11is three motherless children, and as the ship was working up the harbor he felt himself a stranger in the city from which he had sailed away, leaving home and friends thirty-three years before, he was not a little anxious just where he should secure lodgings. How little he knew that thousands of the best homes in Boston and throughout the couutry would be only too glad to welcome him llnd his children. The railroads gave him, without asking, passes over the land. The missionary without country, home, or, it may be, without family, in his distant and lonely tours, is the truest type of the heavenly pilgrim. But he shall have compensation. There is a family which no man can number, on earth and in heaven, of which he is an endeared member. Christ, as Isaiah says, is its "Everlasting Father," holy angels are its kinsfolk; saints, martyrs, apostles, and all the redeemed, both living and dead, constitute its brotherhood; earth is its compass, and heaven is its home. The missionary, most of all men, shares the sympathy and love of this great family. All holy women are his mothers; and· all whose lives are moulded by his spiritual touch, for whom he travails in soul, are his spiritual children. When we consider the rapid expansion of this family through lands and ages, we see JlOw small a measure of the fellowship of kinship is the" hundredfold" of Jesus. True, this fellowship lacks two important elements-speech and sight. So far as these are concerned, the missionary must live alone; but speech and sight can bring us only within a limited circle of companionship-it is a physical limit. The compensation of the missionary is an ever-widening circle of unseen

THE BOYS' BRIGADE AND THE MISSIONARY CAUSE

but intensely real fellowship with ~he good in all lands. There is not a city, town, or hamlet of Christendom in which he has not mothers who love him, and brothers and sisters who are in sympathy with him. All public worship is a meeting of his great family to remember him, and every secret prayer is an aspiration for his good: " These are the tones to brace and cheer The lonely watcher of the fold; When nights are dark and foemen near, When visions fade and hearts grow cold."

How beautifully this is illustrated in Paul's life-the pioneer mission- ary! For Christ he was not only de· nationalized, but de-kinsmanized. He is, apparently, without family connection. Like Melchizedek, who typified Christ, without father, mother, wife, or children, he stands like a solitary oak of the forest; and yet his kinsmanship makes a larger list than all the other apostles together. Wherever he went a new brotherhood and sisterhood were created for him-even went before him and loved him before they saw him. In his letter to the Church at Rome, to whom he was known only by reputation, he mentions a list: "Phebe, our sister; Andronicus and Junias, my kinsmen; Qnartus, my brother; Rufus, chosen in the Lord, and her who is his mother and mine." That noble' matron in the Roman congregation whom Paul could call mother might well be honored by such a designation.

At the head of this ever-advancing family of spiritual kinship, the mis- sionary is the Abrahamic leader into lands which God will give to His children for a possession. It is a great family, migrating heavenward, and the missionary catching the tr~mp of the hosts behind him will find it im- possible to stand in the front" marking time." The fellowship of sym- pathy and co-operation of Israel will bear him, forward.

In this multiplication of the fellowship of kinship which makes the hundredfold of Jesus, there is a noticeable omission-fathers are not multi- plied. Why is this ~ Is it not to crown human fellowship with the Divine ~ Human" fatherhood" has been very disastrous to God's spiritual family. Therefore Jesus said: "Call no mau your fatber upon the earth, for one is your Father which is in beaven." God reserved to Himself the fatherhood, tbat wbere all help of human kind should be far out of reach, He could take His child upon His own loving heart and bear him through _allthe sorrows and sufferings of missionary life.

THE BOYS' BRIGADE AND THE MISSIONARY CAUSE.

BY REV. J. Q. ADAMS, PRESIDEN'i'.

This growing organization, whose origin, history, and present place in Church work have been told elsewhere, has an important relation to the great missionary work of the Church. It is often remarked that the girls and women of almost all our churches are well organized, and, to a great extent, thoroughly interested in the work of missions. Their efficiency . and interest have grown rapidly, but not more so than their contributions.

What would our leading" boards" do to-day without the contributions of the women ~ In the Presbyterian Church, for example, last year more was given to the Foreign Board through the ladies than through the churches.

All this is greatly to the credit of the women; but what are the men and boys doing ~ The largest pocket of the Church is hardly touched. The mass of the boys who are growing up in our churches are having little or no systematic training suited to boys in the teachings of the Bible and his- tory regarding missions. It is in many quarters looked upon as a senti- mental work, only fitted for women and children. So the supreme work of the Church is largely left to them. What ought to be done ~ One thing is certain: it is as easy to interest and train the boys to an intelligent interest in foreign missions as it is the girls, if it be undertaken in the rigltt way. This is not theory, but written from actual experience.

In organizing, therefore, the work of the Boys' Brigade in the United States, a large place was gi~en to missions. Following the Scotch model, in many things, we introduced this among other new features: "The Missionary Socicty is one of the three agencies employed to accomplish our object-viz., the advancement of ChriAt's Kingdom among boys, and the promotion of habits of reverence, discipline, self-respect, and all that tends toward a true Christian manliness." Art. IV. Sec. 3 of the Brigade Con- stitution also says: "The agencies employed to accomplish this object shall be the Drill, Bible Class, and Missionary Society. These three are the essential features of the organization."

Further, all the members of the company are members of the Mission- ary Society. and required to attend its meetings as much as the drill. We quote further from the suggested outline for company by-laws: " ART. VIII. The Missionary Society.

"SEC. 1. This Society shall be called the Missionary Society of the – – Company, and shall include in its membership all the members of this Company.

" SEC. 2. The object of this Society is to develope in its members an interest in Home and Foreign Missions, and to acquaint them with the progress and needs of the mission work, especially that of the – – – – church. .

" SEC. 3. The secondary object is t.o c"Jllect from the members such sums as their interest and zeal may prompt thcm to set apalt each month, and to forward thcm to the Home aud Foreign Boards of our Church.

"SEC. 4. The Officers shall be a President, Vice-President. Secretary, and Treasurer, who shall be elected annually, by ballot.

•, SEC. 5. A regular monthly meeting shall be held upon the – – Sun- day of each month.

GO FORWARD

" SEC.' 6. The President may appoint such committees as he considers best.

" SEC. 7. At the regular monthly meeting, the country for the month shall be taken as the subject, and considered under the following heads: 1. Geography. 2. Government and history. 3. The people. 4. Their native religion. 5. The beginning of mission work. 6. The present outlook of the mission field.

"REC. 8. – – dollars each year is fixed as the least amo'unt which the members of this Society expect to contribute to Foreign Missions.

"SEC. 9. Boys between the ages of 18 and 25 years may become honorary members of this Society upon paying a membership fee of one dollar. "

How, then, has this plan worked in practice? Repeated testimony comes that this meeting is onA of the best attended and most enthusiastic of those held by the company. As a matter of course, when their knowledge of the work and its needs has increased, their contributions have multiplied manifold. Boys who never gave more than" a nickel" or two yearly, find it a pleasure to give liberally, so that the total from some companies astonishes their officers. Moreover, it is safe to say that these boys will go into the Church knowing not only that there are" heathen," but that it is the duty of every Christian to pray, labor, and give in order that the Gospel may be preached to every creature. Readers of THE MISSIONARY REVIEW can learn further of this organization by writing to the Secretary, Mr. A. H. Fish, at the headquarters office, 23 Nevada Block, San Francisco, Cal.

GO FORWARD!

BY REV. A. P. HOPPER, D.D.

When the children of Israel, at the command of Jehovah, commenced their march out of Egypt, they came to the place where their farther advance was hindered by the waters of the sea. There were obstructions to their marching on either side. 'When thus situated, suddenly and unexpectedly the army of the Egyptians came up behind them. They were thus hemmed in on all sides. They cried unto the Lord in their perplexity and their danger; for they were in danger of being forced to return to their former state of bondage. Jehovah, in answer to their prayers, commanded Moses to say unto the people, " Go forward." W'hen, in obedience to his command, the people essayed to go forward, they found the waters were parted before them, and they crossed over on dry land. Their enemies, attempting to pursue them, were overwhelmed by the returning waters and were drowned. The children of Israel were delivered out of the great danger, and were enabled to go on their way rejoicing and in safety. A similar incident has happened to the Christian churches in the pro- posed effort to increase the number of Christian workers in China, and the enlargement of all the agencies for the conversion of its people to the belief of the Gospel. The call had been sent forth for one thousand missionaries in fi ve years. The bands were gathering and preparing to go forth to the work. Nearly one hundred had arrived on the shores of China, giving the assurance that the others would soon follow them to gather the harvest already white, when, as suddenly and unexpectedly as a cyclone from a clear sky, the storm burst upon the missions in the Yangtze valley, carry- ing desolation and ruin to many stations, and interrupting the labors of many for mouths. The hearts of men of all classes and employments were filled with anxiety and perplexity. None can surely declare whence the outbreak bas come, or what was the purpose thereof, or unto what it would grow. Some think it is an effort to drive out the hated foreigners, with all their commerce, their science, ,improvements, and religion. Some think its purpose is to overthrow the ruling dynasty and establish some native fillers upon the throne of China j and others think that some disbanded soldiers are seeking to avenge their own wrongs, and obtain the means of support for themselves at whatever cost of ruin and misery to others.

The calamities experienced and the threatening appearance of impending dangers to the missionaries and their converts are such as properly call the churches to prayer and searchings of heart to know the purport of these terrible troubles and upheavings. We cannot be too earnest in our supplications that God will appear for the deliverance of His people j that He will overrule all things for His own glory, and that He will overturn and overturn till He shall come whose right it is to reign. The churches should call mightily upon God, who is the Ruler among the nations, and entreat His blessing and guidance.

In nature the appearance is not always sunshine and quiet. Winter and frost are necessary for the development and perfection of tho best grains and fruits. So in the spiritual kingdom trials and afflictions are the means of securing the choicest blessings and results. In the first centuries of the Church repeated persecutions were the means of successive advances and increase of Christianity iu the Roman Empire. We may not expect that the churches in China will be exempt from experiences similar to those of the earlier Church. It was a cause of devout thankfulness that, in the tribulations that came to some parts of the Church in China during the French War, the grace of God enabled all the converts to remain faithful to their professions of love to the Saviour. These trials strengthened thflir faith, increased their courage, warmed their love to each otber and their Lord, and gave them more clearly to understand that in their Christian life they may expect trials and tribulations. We may rest assured that similar spiritual blessings have been experienced during the year just closed. These things do and will work good to those who love God. Christianity will take deeper root in the hearts of those who profess it, and in the coun- try by reason of the storms which beat upou it. What effect these troubles will have upon the future facilities of missionary work in China human fore- sight cannot tcll; but, judging of the future by the past, we may say they will result in securing increased opportunitIes for work and in removing diffi- culties and hindrances which have hitherto retarded the spread of the Gos- pel. Such has been the result of thc successive outbreaks of 0PPoflition and hatred during the last fifty years. Each one has re~ulted in removing hindrances and sccuring increased facilities. So it was in 1842, in 1858, in 1870, in 1884; and so, we may rest assured, it will be when this up- heaval shall subside in the present distress.

Weare already able to see some very decided advantages secured. The Christian religion has nevcr before been so commended to the people of China as it has been by the highest officials and the Emperor himself dm- ing these troubles. This testimony to the excellency of our holy religion has been so giver. that the Government cannot go back on it. The Board for Foreign Affairs, in the memorial to the throne ilJ regard to the riots, says: "The religion of the West has for its object the inculcation of virtue, and in the Western eountries it is everywhere practised. Its origin dates a long time past; on the establishment of commercial intercourse bctween Western powers and China, a clause was inserted in the treaties to the effect that' persons professing or teaching the Christian religion should enjoy full protection of their persons and property, and be allowed free exercise of their religion.' The hospitals and orphanages maintained by the missionaries all evince a spirit of benevolent enterprise. Of late years, when distress has befallen any portion of the empire, missionaries and others have never failed to come forward to assist the suffering by subscribing and distributing money. For their cheerful readiness to do good, and the pleasure they take in works of charity, they assuredly deserve high commendation. It is the duty of the local authorities to afford protection at all times to the persons and property of foreign merchants and foreign missionaries, and no relaxation in this respect should be permitted."

On June 13th the Emperor, in response to the memorial of the Board for Foreign Affairs, issned an Imperial Decree, in which he says: "That the !everal nations are at liberty to promulgate their religions in China is set forth in the treaties; and Imperial Decrees have been granted instructing the various provinces to give protection at all times. Many years have passed by, and the Chinese and foreigners have lived on friendly terms. The religion of the Western countries simply admonishes people to become virtuous; and the native converts are Chinese subjects under the jurisdiction of local officials. The religions and peoples ought to exist peaceably side by side."

The discussion in China of the causes and purposes of the rioters has led to the conclusion that the outbreak of popular violence was not against Christian missions, but against foreigners. It has given to the foreign rE'sidents in China a higher and beiter knowledge of the aims and purposes of the missionaries. The North China Herald, in the issue for November 6th, 1891, in its editorial says: "Meanwhile, what we have actually obtained in reparation from the Chinese beyond the money payments is Dot entirely unimportant The Emperor has issued a very favorable decree, in which Christanity is referrcd to in the most satisfactory terms. It has been sent all over China, and it remains on record as an imperial, and therefore sacl'ed testimonial to the excellence of the Christian religion and the merits of its teachers." The two viceroys who control the Yangtze valley from Ichang to the sea have sent to the throne memorials reporting what they have done in punishing the rioters, in which there is nothing to which much objection can be made.

While therA has been an interruption of mission work in various places in the Yangtze valley, in other parts of Chi,na the labors of the missionaries have gone on as usual. The missionaries in China are not discouraged or cast down. The Rev. J. N. B. Smith, D.D., of Shanghai, in a recent letter, says: "Our Presbytery includes the two cities of Shanghai and Sochow. The disturbances through the country have not affected our work seriously round Shanghai. We hope and pray that the matter may be settled peaceably; but in the present state of affairs a very small matter may precipitate a war. All believe that the outcome will be a decided change in the attitude of China, and will result in a further opening up of the country to the Gospel and commerce." Other missionaries express themselves to the same purport and expectation.

In a recent letter from my lifelong friend, Rev. Dr VV. A. P. Martin, LL.D., of Peking, of October 15th, he, referring to his recent return to China, writes: "It is interesting to be in China at this present juncture. The foundations are being shaken. Some predict great changes; but my barometer does not point to revolution. The riots Illay mean rebellion, but they are poorly organized, and have no chance of success. One good result has been to commit the Government more decidedly to the protection of missionaries and their converts. The edict of the Emperor on the subject is almost. Christian. The good cause will not lose ground, I think. On the contrary, after a little while it will be found to have made a distinct gain. It is at such times that God displays His guiding hand, although at first it may be invisible."

The Rev. Dr. Y. .T. Allen, LL.D., of Shanghai, President of the Anglo- Chinese College, of the Methodist Epi~copal Church South, writing on October 6th, says: "I look upon the whole thing as one of the inevitables of hi~tory, and I am not disposed to regard these troubles as obstructions, but rather as inviting the destruction and overthrow of many old and inveterate hindrances to the progress of our Western civilization, and particularly of the promulgation and acceptance of the Gospel. The times are really prophetic, and we may look for the beginning in China of the fulfilment of the promise-viz., Psalm 2. Be of good courage. Your length of service and fulness of years have lifted you up, as on a tall mountain', to see in these last days, as Moses from Pisgah, the outlines of the prom- ised land. ' Jesus Christ is the purpose of God in history,' and every movement of Providence is but a fuller revelation of the glory of God, which is to fill the whole earth."

The letters of missionaries in China to the papers in this country state that in all other partR of China outside of the Yangtze vallr.y the missiona- ries had pursued their usual labors without any interruption, and with the usual attendance of the people at their services. The missionaries and the native preachers travelled through the country in peace and safety. In the Chinese Recorder, published at Sbanghai, for November, 1891, the reports and letters of the laborers inform us that the missionaries were pursuing their labors everywhere except in the disturbed districts without interruption, and with the usual manifestation of interest and attention on the part of the people.

As intimately connected with this matter, it is proper to say that those who are best acquainted with the character of the Government and the high officials agree in the opinion that there are no serious grounds to fear there wiIl be any rebellion in China which wiII lead to a change of the ruling dynasty. This is the opinion which Sir Thomas Wade has expressed, who was till recently the British minister at the court of Peking, and who resided, in various official capacities, in the country for a period of forty years. A similar opinion as to the stability of the Government and the loyalty of the highest official to the throne has been expressed by the Hon. J. Russell Young, who was for a number of years United States Minister to China.

All students of history must regard it as a very serious state of affairs when the Government of so great and populous a nation is in the hands of a youth of twenty years of age. It is, however, reassuring when it is considered that he is supported and assisted by the same high officials who have conducted the administration so successfully during the past thirty years. Those who are best acquainted with the Government are hopeful for the future of China.

When we consider that the peace and comfort of three hundred and fifty miIIions of his subjects are connected with the stability of.the Government in China, as well as the safety of the life and property of several thousands of people from Western lands in the country, we may well pray that wisdom and long life may be given to the young Emperor j and when we consider the immense interests of the Christian religion as connected with more than two thousand missionaries, Protestant and Roman Catholic, their converts, churches, schools, and pupils, the churches should be led to pray with· unceasing importunity that God would avert the calamity of war and bloodshed from " the land of Sinim."

But as bearing on the matter of sending forth missionaries in answer to the call of the General Missionary Conference of 1890, the indications of

'rHE ENTHUSIASM OF JESUS CHRisT

God's providence are, as indicated above, to " go forward" in the work. Send forth all properly qualified laborers that offer themselves for the work in China. Multiply all the instrumentalities and agencies for prosecuting the work with increasing efficiency, trusting that the shield of God's protection will be around them. He goes before His people " in a pillar of cloud by day and of fire by night. " They need not fear to follow when the Lord of Hosts leads. Let prayer and supplication be made without ceasing, that great grace, mercy, and peace may be multiplied to all the Israel of God, and that the kingdom and the greatness of the kingdom may be given to His dear Son.

THE ENTHUSIASM OF JESUS CHRIST.

BY REV. A. C. MURRAY, LIVINGSTONIA MISSION, LAKE NYASSA.

It is said repeatedly, and with truth, that nothing great has been accomplished without enthusiasm. Certainly the Christian religion was not established, nor will it be promulgated without it. Jesus Christ Himself was an enthusiast; so were His disciples. Paul burned with a magnificent enthusiasm ; the love of Christ constraining him, pleading with tears night and day, beseeching men in Christ's stead..

It is even so to-day. What the Church of Christ needs is being set on fire. What individual Christians need is being roused ont of their callousness and coldness as with a voice of thu.nder: "AWAKE, THOU THAT SLEEPEST!" What all workers in the field, ministerial as well as layyes, what we missionaries need is enthusiasm, a burning, all-consuming enthusiasm, that men may see that we hlwe been and ever are with Jesus; and even-as did His brethren of the Master Himself-think us mad.

Let us take up the gospels and briefly study the enthusiasm of Jesus Chri~t.

I. At the very commencement of His ministry we see it blaze forth. I often wonder how He could have restrained Himself and remained silent for thirty long years. It was because He knew His Father's will, and was obedient not only unto death, but all through life. It requires more grace to restrain one's self wisely than to act rashly. But what must it not have cost Him to see iniquity, hypocrisy, injustice, and not be allowed to burst forth in burning words of denunciation !

'Twas on the first occasion that He went up to the feast at Jerusalem after His baptism. EI'en in His twelfth year His" soul longed for the courts of the Lord." How much more now ! Was it not His" Father's house f" A.rrived there, what should He find but cattle merchants, sheep dealers. money-changl:>rs carrying on their noisy and unholy traffic within the very precincts of the temple. Buch a sight roused within Him a holy indignation, and with a Divine majesty and burning enthusiasm He cleared the sacred courts, while His awe-struck disciples whispered one to another that it is written" The zeal of Thy house shall eat me up." But not only was it the zeal of God's house that consumed Him, it was likewise the zeal of His will and His work.

We read of enthusiasts forgetting in their zeal the needs of the body. It was so with Christ; but more, His enthusiasm seemed to take away His very appetite for food. "Master, eat," said the disciples by Samaria's well. "I have meat," was the reply. The food we eat is sometimes compared to fuel, which is consumed within our system to keep the vital spark burning. In the soul of Christ the flame of enthusiasm to do the Father's will was burning so fiercely that He felt not the need of casting fuel on the other and lesser fire.

It was on this occasion, while awaiting the return of the Samaritan woman with her friends, that lIe pointed to the extensive corn-fields spread out before them, and said: "Is it still four months to the harvest 1 No! I say unto you, the harvest is come! Behold the fields are already white," and Himself longed to press forward and reap. But the time was not yet. "One soweth and another reapeth." It was His to sow.

II. Let us turn to another scene. It was after the sending forth of the twelve. They had just returned and" told Him all things whatsoever they had done."· They were all wearied, and both Master and disciples needed rest. "Come apart into a desert place and rest awhile," Ee said. Accordingly they took boat and crossed the lake. But in vain; the multitudes ran and intercepted them, and, wearied though He was, His heart burned within Him, and " He was moved with I)ompassion, and taught them many things" until, as evening drew on, before sending them to their homes, He wrought one of those wonderful miracles which must ever remain to us a beautiful emblem of the Master's power still to feed a multitude with our insignificant loaves and fishes.

Then, surely then, He went to some neighboring village Himself to seek a place where to lay His wearied head. Not so. He had forgotten His weariness, and spent that night in prayer, and even on the day following we find Him no less busy. He seemed never to tire of healing, teaching, inviting, or remonstrating, while there were any to listen, such was His holy enthusiasm. We sometimes wonder how He could have slept in the boat during that storm. It was of exhaustion His wearied frame demanded repose, and even the howling wind and roaring waves could not waken Him until the trembling disciples aroused Him from the much· needed rest.

III. On one occasion, when speaking of His sufferings, He said: "I have a baptism to be baptized with, and how am I straitened till it be accomplished." He had likewise a work to finish; and how was He straitened until that was accomplished! " We must work the work of Him that sent me," He said, " while it is day; the night cometh when no man can work." When the night did corne He could say: "I glorified Thee on earth, having accomplished the work Thou hast given Me to do."

We mentioned above His sending out of the twelve to heal and to preach. Let us notice the occasion of this mission. It was while itinerating through the villages, "teaching in the synagogues, and preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom, and healing all manner of disease and all manner of sickness," that, seeing the multitude, " He was moved with compassion with them, because they were distressed and scattered as sheep not having a shepherd." As He stood looking upon all those wandering ones He burned with a de8ire to reach them all, to multiply Himself, as it were-what could one do amid so many ~-then turning to His disciples, those humble fishermen who were so often the recipients of His deepest thoughts and desires, He said: "The harvest truly is great." It!:! magnitude was overwhelming Him j but His Father had other resources, " pray the Lord of the harvest that He send forth laborers into His harvest." Was it in answer to this prayer that we read in the very next verse that He was authorized by His Father, as it were, to divide His power and give each of His disciples" authority over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of disease and all manner of sickness" (Matt. 9 : 35i!) ~ IV. But let us notice that though burning with an all-consuming enthusiasm to do the work that was given Him to do, He was never in a hurry. We have noticed His thirty years of silence. Even during His three years of labor He always found time to converse with single individuals. Ht! attended weddings, feasts, and neglected no social duties where these opened the way for delivering His message. He always found or made time to go apart to hold communion with His Father.

In His whole life we find no trace of that worry which, alas! is too often seen in zealous workers. He was always calm. When His message was rejected He was not worried. lie was saddened, and with yearning heart would say: "Ye will not come to Me that ye may have life;" or again, His tender heart swelled within Him and the tears trickled down His cheeks as He cried: "Oh, Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how often would I have gathered thy children together even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!" Who has not noticed and admired the enthusiasm of an anxious hen calling together her wayward chickens in the presence of some real or imagined danger 1 And what is this to the enthusiasm of the Son of Man seeking to save the lost!

V. This last sentence leads us into the secret of His enthusiasm. "The lost." He knew as no one ever knew or can know the awful significance of that term. It was to save the lost that he lived and labored and died with so Divine an enthusiasm. It is the value which he attaches to the lost sheep that sends the shepherd searching for it over hill and dale. How shall we compute the value of one soul ~ The enthusiasm of Christ suggests to us His estimate of the infinite valne of a soul; His deatb, His" precions blood" proves it.

It is in His enthusiasm that all soul seekers must follow and imitate Jesus Christ. The patience, perseverance and skill of many an angler pnt to shame us "fishers of men." And they for a corruptible prize, but we

CENTRAL AMERICAN MISSIONS

for an incorruptible. But let us not think that this is a flame to be kindled by ourselves or by our neighbors. We must go into the sanctuary, and go often, to light our lamps at the fire on the altar, or the storms of life will quench the self-lit flame. What is more painful than to see men who have begun well, who inspired others by their burning words, gradually fall back in the contest, and even disappear. It is because their fire was not Divine, their enthusiasm not heave,n-born. Of Jesus Christ we must learn, close to Him we must abide, for it is only by keeping the eye fixed on Him by pressing on in His footsteps, by close communion and constant fellowship that we shall share His enthusiasm, for He alone can " Kindle in our hearts the flame Of never-dying love."

CENTRAL AMERICAN MISSIONS.

BY REV. JOSHUA H. TOBEY, PORT SIMON, COSTA RICA.

Central America claims and loudly calls for Christian workers; we daily pray the Lord of the harvest to thrust forth laborers into this part of His vineyard. But there are Christian workers already laboring in these parts. For nearly forty years. in the little Protestant Church at San Jose, the Gospel has been proclaimed. Several ministers during those years have resided there. At present the Gospel is preached, and Sunday-school work is carried on by two gentlemen from England who reside in the city.

In our work among the Jamaica negroes, as a missionary society, we do not allow the question of color to come between us and our Master's command to preach the Gospel to every creature. As a matter of fact, we preach the Gospel to black, white, and brown people here. After some years' residence in Costa Rica, while we find many people intemperate, we do not find them indolent. Indeed, comparing them with the inhabitants of some of the islands around, they are an industrious people. In Nicaragua, the next republic to Costa Rica, at Greytown there is a Protestant church, where the Gospel has been preached for years, and where we hope soon to see more done for the people's welfare. Along the same coast-at Bluefields and all along the" Mosquito Coast"-our Moravian brethren have been laboring for many years, and under God have done a splendid work. Hundreds have been brought into the Church of Christ. Their Sunday and day schools are working a wonderful change among the people. What we have seen we can testify. Then there are other places along tho coast where the Gospel is occasionally preached by men from adjacent islands, who believe in letting their light shine. In British Honduras there are many missionaries faithfully at work pushing their way into the interior. In Costa Rica, at Port Limon, the centre of our operations, amid much difficulty and opposition God has wonderfully opened our way; for four years we h&'<e toiled on; some sixty have joined our fellowship, and hundreds every Sunday listen to the Gospel preached. Five years ago we did not know two persons who were walking iu fellowship with God. There was no missionary, no place for prayer. During the past four years hundreds of portions of God' s Word, and many thousands of books and tracts in English and Spanish have been circulated. There are numerous openings for evangelistic work, including colportage work in these republics. We hope and pray that the Christian Church in the United States, in Jamaica, and England will rise up to their duty and give the Gospel to Central America.

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERIODICALS

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERIODICALS.

BY REV. C, C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, MASS.

AN EMINENT MISSIONARY GONE.

-The Ohurch Missionary Intelligencer for October, 1891, says: "The committee heard with much regret of the decease of Bishop Caldwell, for fourteen years the coadjutor bishop in Tinnevelly, and for the greater part of the time in conjunction with his friend and colleague, Bishop Sargent, who was consecrated at the same time, and whose senior he was by one year. Bishop Caldwell commenced his missionary labors in Travancore in 1838 in connection with the London Missionary Society. In 1841 he joined the Church of England, and was ordained by Bishop Spencer as a missionary of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and from that time till a few months since he continued his labors in Tinnevelly, making his headquarters till 1877 at Edyengudi, and subsequently as Bishop at Tuticorin. He lived to see the S. P. G. native Christians multiply tenfold, from 4000 in 1841 to over 40,000 in 1891, while the Edyengudi district, of which he hlld for so long the exclusive charge, grew from 400 to over 7000. Throughout the whole of his career Bishop Caldwell's relations to the Church Missionary Sociflty and its missionaries were of thc happiest and most intimllte kind, and since Bishop Sargent's death he last year laid the society under great obligations by confirming their native Christians, notwithstanding their advanced, age and increasing bodily infirmities. The bishop was not only pre.eminently successful as a missionary, but was also widely known in the world of letters as a learned Orientalist, his,' Comparative Grllmmar of the Dravidian Languages' having been long acknowledged as a standard work on the subject. Be was also the author of several missionary and theological pamphlets and two valuahle historical books, one on the political history of Tinnevelly, and the other a history of its mission."

-Heel' L. V. Ledeboer, who died at RotterdalIl, January 4th, 1891, at the age of 95+ years, had been a member of the Netherlands Missionary Society since 1824. His father and grandfather had been the same before him.

-Dr. James McKinnon, writing in the ChUl'ch of Scotland Record for March, on "The German Method of Missionary Enterprise," says: "The thoroughness which is characteristic of the German, whethcr engaged in writing a book or drilling a regiment, is carried by him into the sphere of Christian missions. This is specially observable in the training of the mIssIOnary. The various German agencies for the conversion of the heathen, such as the Berlin or the Rhenish Missionary societies, act on the principle of thoroughly equipping the workman for his work. They do not rest content with simply shipping off to Africa or China any candidate for the mission-field who may have hurriedly satisfied the demands of some board of directors, but they subject him to a systematic and testing preparatory course of training, extending over seven YGars, and then assign him some sphere of work for which his qualifications and character mark him out. We had the pleasure of becoming personally acquainted with this thorough system on paying a visit lately to Barmen, the headquarters of the Rhenish Missionary Society. The town itself, which lies in the charming vale through which the W upper finds its way to the Rhine, adjoins Elberfeld, and they form together one of the wealthiest centres of German industry. Both have the reputation of harboring an active evangeli- cal spirit, which unfortunately tends too much. as in Scotland, to waste a part of its energy on sectarian differences. Unlike many other German cities, where the denominational variety limits itself to Catholic and Lutheran or Reformed, we find in Barmen and Elberfeld the endless divisions and subdivisions which become the proverbial distinction of our insular Christianity. Be this as it may, the fact that Barmen is the head- quarters of the Rhenish Missionary Society is of itself a proof that, along with much of the bumptiousness of sectarianism for which it is notorious, there is no small amount of Christian philanthropy of the noblest sort."

It is known that few German missionaries are university men. They are largely artisans, and of such applicants there is sometimes a perplexing abundance. " The test by which the society seeks to discover the sincerity of each applicant affords a characteristically thorough trial of patience. As they are usually young men who have learned some trade or other, they must find work in the town and attend the mission-house one evening in the week during a whole year. If after this lengthy test they have satisfied the inspector as to their sincerity. they are admitted to the Vorschule, or preparatory school, where they receive for two years instruction in Latin, general history, etc. Only then are they admitted to the~ Missionshaus, where the course of instruction is more theological and practical, including the study of the Dible in the original tongues, and a course of medical training in the town hospital. In addition to this, opportunity is furnished to each one of pursuing his trade in connection with the establishment, so that at the close of the four years' residence in the mission house, the missionary is a good artisan, a fair scholar, and a respectable physician all in one." Speaking of the work of the society, Dr. McKinnon says: "Taking down a large map, Dr. Schreiber explained in detail the extent and success of the various missions which the society maintains throughout the world. It was one of the first to grapple with the question of the evangelization of the South African tribes, and from Cape Town to the vast tracts beyond • the Orange River in Namaqualand to Hereroland it can count a native con- gregation in almost every village, which are mostly beyond the stage of mere missionary effort. We can speak from personal observation of the vast amount of good which for nearly half a century it has accomplished among the Hottentots and Kaffirs. Within the last dozen years it has sought openings in other parts of the world, notably in the East. In Borneo, Sumatra, China, and New Guinea it is rapidly accomplishing the task which it has so successfully carried out in Southern Africa. Pointing with a pardonable pride to Sumatra, Dr. Schreiber tells me that they can hardly supply the demands of the Battas for missionaries and teachers." As Dr. :McKinnon remarks, the thoroughness of their training seems to have met with a good reward.

-JeUJish Intelligence for March, 1891, shows that from 1875 there have been 135 apostasies of Prnssian Christians from Christianity to Judaism, and 2101 conversions of Jews to Christianity. Apostasies are steadily diminishing, conversions steadily increasing. The conversions, we may safely assume, have not been brought about by the sight of Christians meekly sitting by, while rationalistic rabbis pourea out malignant contempt upon the Redeemer.

-The Missionary Record of the U. P. C. of Scotland for March has a remarkably thorough and well-balanced paper on "Religion in Italy," by Rev. D. ·W. Forest, M.A. It entirely agrees with the presentation made by the learned Father Curci, in his Il Vaticano Regia, that the Italian priesthood of to-day is very much inferior, both spiritually and intellectually, to that of France or Germany. As Father Curci (himself an orthodox Catholic priest) says, in Italy they preach about all the saints and madonnas, past, present, future, all the miracles and impossible, against the Protestants, who are doing them no harm, and against the unity of Italy; what they preach least about is Jesus Christ, His miracles and His doctrines. But, as Mr. Forest says, when an Agostino comes up, who preaches as if "outward authority requires an inward witness for its efficacy," then the alienated men of culture throng to hear him.

-The Journal des Missions EvangUiques for March, referring to the death of Pere Simeon Lourdel, three months after Mackay, and, like him, of fever, remarks: "The names of these two men will remain ineffaceably engraved on the annals of Uganda. I have the portraits of both before my eyes. They were of nearly the same age; the one born in the little Scotch village of Rhynie, in 1849; the other at Arras, in 1853. Their eyes denote the same energy; an equal decision may be read in their features. Mackay's face shows greater mobility and fire j Lourdel's has an expression more tranquil and obstinate. They aimed to serve the same cause, and they spent ten years of mutual antagonism in the lwart of the African Continent. around them the deepest darkness of heathenism. Ah, why did Cardinal Lavigerie, in April, 1878, send ~he White Fathers to Mtesa, at whose capital the Anglican missionaries had established themselves June 30th, 1877?" Mr. Cust went post-haste to Algiers to remonstrate with the archbishop against the scandal of giving to a heathen monarch and Moslem witnesses the spectacle of French Catholics and English Protestants disputing over the religion of Jesus Christ. The cardinal declared himself to be thoroughly of one mind with the representative of the Anglican Society, and a few days later despatched his White Fathers to Mtesa's residence.

-The English Wesleyans, at the suggestion of the British South Africa Chmtered Company. have decided to establish a mission in' Mashonaland, to the south of the Zambesi: The company guarantees £100 a year toward it.

-The Rev. Friedrich Redslob, President of the Moravian Himalaya Mission, has been obliged by chronic illness, after twenty years of labor, to withdraw from it.. Besides his constant activity in long preaching journeys and the distribution of Christian literature, which so peculiarly distinguishes the work of this mission, Mr. Redslob has brought the work of Bible translation, begun by H. A. Jaschke, a good deal nearer its completion. The Rev. Julius Weber will take his place at Leh.

-The Allgemeine Missions Zeitschrijt, while dissenting- decidedly from the particular views of the editor of this REVIEW, as to missionary methods, remarks: "Nevertheless, it is beyond all doubt that by his means a mighty forward movement has been brought to pass in the missionary life of both England and America."

-The Zeitschrijt remarh that a fresh breath of missionary interest is going through Great Britain, although the missionary contributions for 1890 were not quite up to 1889. The falling off in the Wesleyan, London, and Baptist societies shows that the churches of these three denominations have not maintained themselves on their former height of missionary liberality. On the other hand, the Zeitschrift designates as the three leaders of advance in the work, the Evangelicals of the Church of England, as represented by the Church Missionary Society, and in Scotland the Free Church and the United Presbyterians. AlI the three Scottish Presbyterian churches are alive with missionary zeal, and the Church of Scotland Record notes with grateful interest the blessing which Dr. Pierson has brought home with him from his work in Scotland.

-Mrs. A. J. P. Newcomhe, who is making an appeal in New Zealand, for missions in India, says, most pertinently, in the New Zealand Baptist: " Let us remember that home missions trace their descent from foreign, and not foreign from the home." She opens to us in her letter an interesting glimpse of the Australian missions working in India.

-The Proceedings of the Synod of the Presbyterian Church of Otago and Southland contain a letter from the Governor of New Zealand, in which His Excellency says: "I was much interested to see the manner in which the religious spirit of our forefathers continues to live and flourish in their descendants, and how great an agent in the peopling of the earth by the Anglo-Saxon race has been the desire for freedom to worship God according to the rites of their creed, which actuated the Pilgrims of the Mayflower in founding the great Repu blic of the Atlantic."

-The Wesleyan Missionary Leaflet remarks that the Tamil work at Bangalore, conducted by the English Wesleyans, has in ten years increased almost cent per cent in every direction. The Rev. W.E. J. Picken is in charge of it.

-It is remarked in the Church of Scotland Record that the attendance at all the English churches of Calcutta has fallen off. Increasing secularization of the Lord's day is one reason.

-The Harvest Field, of Madras, a Methodist Episcopal magazine, says: "There is no society at work in India which attempts so much or so systematically for the blessing of women as the Church Missionary SocietY". From Tinnevelly to Peshawar and from Calcutta to Bombay its devoted workers, many of them honorary"-i.e, self-supporting-" are to be found in dusters, speaking different languages, busy in different departments, and trying a variety of important experiments."

-The missionaries of Shanghai have decided to invite the Y. M. C. A. of this country to establish a secretary there, primarily for work among the Chinese young men of the city and settlements.

-The Rev. David Hill, the British President of the late Shanghai Conference, remarks that the C. 1. M. attracts workers by its offer of hardships instead of ease. "Large demands are often more attractive than large concessions," as some German writer has said.

-The Rev. Gilbert Reid, in an interesting and able essay, read before the Shantung Presbyterian Mission, urges the obligation of doing morc than has hitherto been done by Protestant missionaries for the evangelization of the upper classes of China. He reminds us that the whole constitution of Chinese society brings home the necessity of not neglecting them. "Reverence to all who are above" is so all-pervading in China that decisive results cannot he expected without heeding it. -The Messenger, of Shanghai, in an article by Rev. J. Edkins, D.D., says: "The use of images in worship is eomparatively recent in China. The age of imaf!:es was preceded by Monotheism, and monotheistic faith promotes morality." Dr. Edkins appears to connect this with the fact that the later degeneracies of Confucianism, Tauism, and Buddhism are all pure from either cruelty or obscenity.

THE OONTINENT.

-A t a civil funeral in Paris, some time since, attended by a free·thinking society, a gentleman connected with the McAlI Mission was requested by some of these to speak at the grave. He did, emphasizing the vital truths of sin and redemption, and one man in the name of all then said to him: "Sir, we thank you; you have done us good. It is true that we have broken entirely with the' ceremonies of religion"-meaning, of course, the prevailing religion-" but these have nothing in common with what you have said to us. We approve it, and, like you, we are and shall remain religious men. "

-The Paris Society has in contemplation the establishment of a mission in French Oongo, and the assumption of our Presbyterian stations on the Gaboon. But it is embarrassed by a serious deficit in its funds. Some have suggested retrenchment of some of the missions already established. But the Society rightly refuses any such policy. It is willing to simplify and, in Lessuto and Tahiti, to urge on the converts a growing enlargement of their contributions, as well as to accept English help for the English territories of Lessuto and Zambesia. But, as the Oommittee says: "We have taken possession of our present fields only because we have believed that God was calling us to them, and nothing indicates that' He that openeth and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth,' invites us to give up to-day anyone of them. SU'ch an abandonment would not be calculated to draw down upon our new enterprises the blessing of God. Moreover, it is our deep-rooted conviction that it would bring no enlargement of resources for them, and would be dangerous for our Society itself, which would see its unity compromised on the day that it should disa,'ow that largeness of Ohristian interests which is one of its best traditions and one of its principal forces. "

-M. de Brazza has shown himself very helpful to the young French missionaries, Teisseres and Allegret, in their exploring tour through French Congo.

-The Quarterly Record, of the National Bible Society of Scotland, for October, 1891, has an article-" France Returning to the Bible." It cites M. Sorel an" independent critic" who. speaking from a strictly academic point of view, loudly proclaims it to be the Book of the people, and its dissemination a 'social duty. The Abbe Garnier is said to have exclaimed: "We have given up the Gospel! In trying to combat Protestantism we have overshot the mark, and have abandoned the Book of books, written by inspiration of God for our instruction and edification." A popular edition of the gospels in French, issned by him, under episcopal sanction, has the inscription: "Let France return to my Gospel." M. d'Hulst, Rector of the Oatholic Institute of France, deploring the present ignorance of the Bible in France, recalls the large use made of it in the Oatholic preaching of the seventeenth century. He declares the reservation of it to the clergy to be a novelty in the Ohurch,

INTERNATIONAL Dll::PARTMENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. ;T. T. GRACEY, D.D.

The Brussels Treaty and State-Building companied against our being dragged on ~he Oongo, into any of the t,erritorial complications, possible to arise among the powers who [EDITORIAL, ;T. T. G.] claim territorial jurisdiction on that Continent. We have no lot nor part, It can be Ii. matter of no little gratifi- nor do we want any, in the grab for cation to the bulk of the Christian pop- land in Africa. B~t we do want, and ulation of the United States that the now have, a part, though not to the Government has become a signatory to fullest extent, in the measures which the great treaty for the suppression of may be necessary for the suppression the salve·trade in Africa. The writer of the slaye.trade, the limitation of the of this article was from first to last in importation of fire-arms and of rum, not sympathy with the caveat which was only into the district of the Congo Free finally incorporated in the Senate's ac- State, but into the whole region over 'tion, to the effect that nothing they did, which this contract of the nations is should be held to imply that our Gov- meant to be felt-an area twice as great ernment beeame thereby a party to the as all Europe, with a population of 125,- compact of the European powers, for 000,000 souls. recognition of provisional governments or protectorates in the Dark Continent. Now that the action of the United We did not understand thereby that we States Government in ratifying the necessarily condemned those compacts Brussels Treaty calls attention afresh to and enterprises, but that our Govern- the Congo Free State, it may be well ment stood in no relation to that bl1.r- to ask how far it has become a bonafide gain which made it incumbent on it to state, and what are its prospects. That endorse or recognize it. It is well it is the most unique specimen of stateenough for us to recognize governments building known in history is true in in Africa when they are de facto, and not theory, but is the theory being materialprospective and provisional merely. ized, or likely to be? In noticing this The writer maintained this position at we may begin with its most vulnerable the International Missionary Union last point. Rev. Dr. Elyden is reported to summer, in the debate which preceded have said, in an after-dinner speech the adoption of their memorial to the down at Lagos, that the State was bank- Government at Washington. So far as rupt, and to have intimated that it was we now remember the Union had the only a question of time about its having first action of the kind. It earnestly to be abandonAd. We happen to be of asked that the several missionary soci- II wholly different opinion, and we proeties of the land would exert their rec- ceed to state some of the rellsons on ognized influence to secnre the ratifica- which that opinion is grounded. As to tion of the treaty by the Senate. There its exchequer, it is true that the immense is reason to think that the earnest action expenditure incident to the initial gov· of the American Board, and some other ernment had to be disproportioned to missionary boards, had great weight at its revenue. That was to be expected. Washington in the matter. We know To have saddled it with its cost would the missionary force in Africa, as else- have been suicidal. Thus in 1890 the where, will heartily rejoice at the out· tax of the State was not levied with a come. For all practical purposes for view to meeting more than one-fourth which the ratification by 'the United of the budget of expense. We all know States was desired, it loses no whit of how the remainder was provided for: force by the guard with which it is ac- the Belgian Government gave two·thirds of it and Leopold II., the King of the community for settlement of their own Belgians, Sovereign of the Free State, disputes. The Penal Code was comgave the other thiId. It is not antici- pleted in 1888, and a Superior Council pated that this is to be the permanent as well as a Court of Appeals has been course of meeting the deficit. The ex- erected. The central Government con' ports from the Free State in 1888 were sists of two departments, that of Foreign largely in exceSIl of those of 1887, and Affairs and Justice; the other of 1889 nearly doubled on 1888, and, again, Finance and Interior, which looks after 1890 almost doubled on that of 1889 ; police and transportation. There are and 1890 exhibited fifty per cent more officers of state, as follows: A Governorof imports than of exports. Now all General with a Vice-Governor-General, this indicates a wholesome growth of State Inspectors and three service mantrade, with prospects of a much better agers. revenue in the near future. But we have not to stop with this. The num- Now, if we go one step further we ber of ships enter~d at Banana showed shall see the possibilities which tempt a tonnage, in 1890, of more than the enterprise of the foreigner to co- 30,000 tuns in excess of 1888, and at operate for the development of the State, Bomo there were entered 22 ships of besides that furnished by this increased 25,995 tons in 1881, and these had in· security to property and order. Four creased to 52 ships with 69,096 tons in times as much of the river is open to 1890. Six Belgian Companies have navigation to-day as there was in 1885. been established in the Congo State The total river navigation now extends within the past four years. But there to over 1800 miles. in 1885 all the priis the local river portage also which has vate stations beyond Matadi-5 in allbeen greatly increased. The marine were those of missions; now, outside service has on the Lower Congo 7 steam- of government stations there are percraft besides 10 lighters and barges, and haps 100 such private establishments, the navigation stores have doubled in or stations on the river. two years. On the Upper Congo the government has 16 steam vessels and 7 It is possible that some of our readers lighters and 2 more vessels building. have already dropped off and have not The over 3060 troops, under 121 followed us thus far, but those who have officers, are divided among the twelve will be in position to form some appredistricts and constitute a strong police ciation of the importance of the acceptline of defence for the protection of ance of the signatory powers of the trade and the maintenance of good Brussels Treaty, which forever shuts order. This police service is telling out from this gigantic State both firewherever it extends, on the slave-traffic. arms and fire-water, Bnd also declares The carrier service along the cataracts for the suppression of the slave traffic from Matadi to Leopoldville has in- in this vast territory. creased nearly sevenfold since 1883, and since 1886 the postal matter has more But there is perhaps no force likely to than doubled, reaching about 75,000 make the slave trade inoperative more postage transmissions in 1890. The than the railroads which are prospected foreign population has quite trebled or building. The builders of the Congo since 1885. A land system is estab- Railroad are in the midst of their greatlished on a legal basis, which is thought est difficulties at the present moment. to afford all the guarantees furnished in Nine-tenths of their difficult engineering civilized communities. A judicial sys- problems meet them in the firAt fifteen tem is in full working, which is extended miles. They are, near Matadi, obliged over the Lower Congo, and, we are in- to blast rock for every yard of the confopued, il:l even attr~ctive to the native struction, and for three miles they have to cut through solid rock for the whole roadbed. In going up the Mposi Val- le~ the t~ck; 4alj to be carried across the river on bridges at every quarter of a Fifty Years in South Ohina. mile. The first five miles may be said to be completed, and by the end of this BY REV. JOHN G. FAGG, AMOY, OHINA. year the engineers expect to have all their bridges in place and to have a "No place in all the world compares completed road to the summit of the with the province of Fuhkien," is a cur- plateau at Palabala, and then they can rent Amoy proverb. Another proverb push on rapidly to Stanley Pool. The equally current is even more 'specific, significance of these rail schemes is two- " In all Fllhkien no place compares with fold-as bearing on the development of the districts of Ohangchiu and Ohin- trade, and as tending to the destruction Ohin." of the traffic in slaves. The African slave.hunter goes not so much for slaves If these proverbs are true, the Persian as for ivory; the man-hunting is inci- ParadiRe, or the North Pole Paradise or dental. He captures men in one place, both have issued a new edition of them- to trade them for ivory in another part selves on Celestial soil. of the country, and to secure them as carriers of his ivory to the coast. It The favorite character in the Ohinese does not require statement, that the rail language, the character for happiness, will be a competitor with the caravan is the leading one in the name of this for the transportation of ivory, which province. The sub-districts about Amoy the natives will soon recognize as more have the most mellifluous names- than a match for them. These rail-beds United Peace, Southern Peace, Peaceful are being built east and west, and it Harmony, Decided Peace, Southern will be only a question of time-and not Stillness. These sayings are not wholly a great time, either-when the man- figments of the imagination. Fern- capture will be superseded by a cheaper covered mountains, luxuriant valleys, mode of carriage. orange and mango groves, sugar-cane and banana plant~tions, endless rice We wish our Government at Washing- fields are enough to put the Amoy dis- ton, while it declares against territorial trict out of the lists of the Nazareth acquisition in Africa, would more fully regions of creation. recognize that we have, nevertheless, most important commercial interests to The grandiloquent titles of the sub- be looked after in that continent. If districts are titles only. There is no our word can reach far enough to influ- corresponding reality. The places with ence the case, we would like to heartily the sweetest names are the scenes of second the memorial of one of our perpetual discord, of constant fights boards of trade to the Postmaster- and brawls. General, to include in his ad vertisements for mail by coastwise steamers the car- Indeed, this region is no excepti0Il. to rying of the mail monthly, or twice a the rest of Ohina. It is a part o( the month, between our Atlantic coast and great moral wilderness co·extensive with the west coast of Africa. That is a the Empire. The year 1892 rounds out measure, which the writer urged on the fifty years of prayer and effort by the Government thirteen years ago, and he American Reformed Ohurch to reclaim has seen no moment since, when he did it for Ohrist. It was fifty years last not believe tbat the nation was suffer- February since the saintly Abeel turned ing loss by the neglect to make such the first furrow and sowed the first provision. handful of Gospel seed.

-There are already 1500 commuui- Amoy had been attack'ld by the Brit- cantR in the mission churches estab- ish forces in August, 1841, and the small lished along the Oongo by English and island of Kolongsu just opposite was • American missionaries. held by them. In the treaty ratified with Ohina soon lifter, Amoy was de- clared one of the open ports. Under the auspices of the American Board David Abeel had made two voyages of exploration among the Chinese settle- was formed. Both the American Rements in Java, Singapore, Siam, formed missionaries, and the English Borneo. He had preached and dis- Presbyterians, who had sent their first tributed books and tracts for a year herald, W. C. Burns, in 1850, were repamong the Chinese traders and sailors resented in this joint organization. at Bangkok. He had ministered at Not only was it a union presbytery, it intervals to the Chinese at Canton. No was a Chinese presbytery. It was an sooner was there a gleam of hope for the independent presbytery. It has conopening of Amoy to foreign trade and tinued so to this day. It has a constisettlement than Abeel embarked from tution of its own. It has drawn up Macao, and in six months after the standards for the Chinese Christian bombardment he had hired rooms on Church that is and that is to be. Its the island of Kolongsu and was preach. officers are native pastors. The foreign ing and administering medical aid. In missionaries are advisory members, 1844 William Pohlman and Elihu Doty, but with the full rights of regular memfrom the mission to the Chinese in bers. The foreign missionaries are not Borneo, eame to join AbeeI. Only a few amenable to this Presbytery, but remain months after their arrival Dr. Abeel, on members of their home Classes or Presaccount of long-protracted ill-health, byteries. was compelled to sail for the United States, where he died soon after. In Being one of the earliest efforts for 1816 the first converts, two old men church union and separate autonomy, from Amoy, were baptized. In 1848 the the home Church strongly opposed these first Protestant church edifice for the measures in successive Synods. But special and exclusive use of the Chinese many of the strongest opponents then are was built. A strongly. built brick struc- the warmest friends of the union and ture, it still stands, in all probability autonomy not/,. Dr. J. V. N. Talmage's the first Chiuese Protestant church. name will ever be remembered as the building in the Empire. It was built champion of the mission, both by word in faith. In 1850 there were only six and pen, in this most important dechurch-members in Amoy. But the parture from old lines. Thirty years church was built to accommodate three of happiest experience, of hearty en.' hundred. Ten years later the congrega. dorsement by native pastors and foreign tion was large enough to call for a sec- missionaries are sufficient testimony to ond organization and a new building in the wisdom of the steps then taken. another part of the city. In 1854, under the labors of Dr. W. C. Burns, the Evanqelism.-The policy of the misdistinguished Scotch evangelist and sion was indicated by Mr. Pohlman, in missionary to the Chinese, a gracious 1846, in these words. Urging the new revival refreshed the churches of Amoy missionary to be satisfied with nothing and a little compa~y of believers at a but correct and intelligible utterance, market town twenty miles inland. he says: "Be sure you are understood; Twenty-eight members-in those days then, preauh, preach, PREACH." " To considered a large accession- were ad- win souls to Christ, and to build up mitted to the church at Amoy. One of souls in Christ, " that is our prime work. the most touching appeals for more We have emphasized the "building foreign missionaries was sent to the up." We have sought to seek and save churches in the United States from a that which is lost. We have endeavored company of nine believers in that inland to feed the lambs and sheep. Not much market town. is to be hoped for from a scattered flock. The first church was organized In 1861 the first two native pastors in 1856. The first pastors were called were chosen and ordained ovel' the two in 1861. We have urged seJf:support. Amoy churches. In 1862 a presbytery We now have 9 self-supporting churches. The avel'age contribution per member for church purposes and find it a sealed volume without this new general benevolence last year was $3.25. verRion. This is not exceeded by any mission ill China. In 1891 we reported 9 na- Medical Work.-When our mission tive pastors, 18 helpers, 8 teachers, 23 was first founded the medical depart- preaching places, 855 members; con- ment was the strongest factor for a short tributions, $2900. time. In 1843 there were two regularly certified physicians – Drs. Cumming Education. -Our educational work is and J. C. Hepburn-connected with the carried on jointly with the English mission, and Dr. Abeel had studied Presbyterian Mission. In 1880 a Mid- medicine for the greater part of two dle School was started under joint man· years. Dr. Abeel left Amoy in 1844, agement. Last year a choice site on the Dr. Hepburn in 1845, Dr. Cumming in island of Kolongsu was purchased for 1847. This work was not taken up the school. Plans for the erection of a again until Dr. T. May King, an edunew, substantial building are maturing. cated Chinese lady-phy~ician, came to It is hoped the school may erelong Amoy in 1887, and Dr. J. A. Otto, a few blossom out into a vigorous academy or months after in January, 1888. well equipped college. Dr. Otto opened a hospital at Sio-ke, A new building for the theological a market town sixty ruiles from Amoy, seminary is now in process of erection. in 1889. Thirty-three hundred and fifty- Hitherto our educational work has been four patients were treated last year. The solely with a view to raising up compe- hospital proves itself a most valued tent teachers and preachers. There evangelistic agency, disarming preju- 8eems to be no immediate prospect of dice and bringing hundreds under departure from these lines. The ladies Christian influence. Ours has never maintain two girls' schools, a woman's been a large mission. Until 1888 there school, and children's home. were seldom or never more than three missionaries conversant with the Literature.-Owing to the widespread language, on the ground at the same ignorance of the Chinese character and time. We enter 1892 with the largest the great difficulty in mastering it, or force ever at Amoy-6 missionaries, 4 even getting a working knowledge of it, assistant missionaries, 4 single lady misthe Romanized colloquial has been sionaries. made a prominent feature in the education of the people. As early as 1853 a The day of Chinese redemption does booklet of simple Chinese sentences and not hasten. It is still a land of darkstories in Roman letters was published. ness and the shadow of death. For fifty A scholarly dictionary of the Amoy dia- years we have been heralding the dawnlect in the Romanized colloquial was ing of a better day. And we rejoice that prepared by Dr. Douglas, of the Eng- the people sitting in darkness are seeing lish Presbyterian Mission. The whole a great light. The streaks of light Bible has been translated in this version. shimmering on the horizon are shooting Our mission has coutributed its share higher and intensifying in brightness in bringing out school-books, cate· with every succeeding year. So we conchisms, hymn-books, Christian narra- tinue to watch and wait and work and ti,es and stories under this form. We pray for the coming of the all-illuminatjointly edit and publish a colloquial ing day. Monthly Ohurch Magazine which has a circulation of 600. No church in any -It is estimated that if the money of the three miasions at Amoy-London, spent for superfluities and luxuries in English Presbyterian, Reformed – but Christian lands were simply tithed it has a goodly number of readers of the would bring into the Lord's treasmy for Romanized colloquial. Hundreds who Christian work not less than four hunnow find the Bible an open book would dred million dollars. A Glance at Burma. land, the Methodists, and the Baptists ; but they are not dependent on us for BY PROFESSOR D. C. GILMORE, BAPTIST the Gospel in the ~ame sense that the heathen are. They also speak the Vel'· COLLEGE, RANGOON, BURMA. naculars. When themselves Christians, they can, and in many cases do, work In order to have any correct idea of faithfully and intelligently for the con· the missionary situation in Burma one version of the native population. And must have some idea of the ethnological they do this, unemployed by any mis· situation. Burma is the home of many sionary body, out of pure love for Christ different races and tribes. The Ameri. and those for whom He died. Thus, can Baptist Mission Press handles books in the centres of English population in ten or a dozen different languages. there begins to be a work done in the evangelization of the heathen by the To understand this state of things English.speaking population of the you must imagine a fertile and thinly country entirely at its own charges. settled land, situated between two over· crowded countries. What will be its This bids fair largely to increase in fate? It will be overrun by successive amount and efficiency. Thus the work hordes of immigrants from these two of the American missionary societies will countries. Such a land is Burma, lying be extended and supplemented with no between China on the northeast and In· increase in their expenditure; thus, too, dia on the west. As a result Burma has their fostering care of the English.speak. been overrun by race after race and has ing churches will react most favorably now an extremely diversified popula. upon their proper work among the na· tion. We find comfortably domiciled tives; and a long step will be taken here Burmans, Karens, Shans, Chins, toward the time when the Christian Kachins, Talaings, to mention only the forces of Burma will suffice unaided for more important. I shall say little of the evangelization of Burma. these races, as they have been long settled in Burma, and are more or less The English Baptist Church in Ran. known among students of missions. goon, through its members, does mis· But I wish to call attention to the fact sionary work in Rangoon, in Burmese, that this tendency to immigration con· Hindustani, Tamil, and Telugu. And it tinues unabated·-to tell you that Burma pays the expenses of its work, too. is even now receiving a large influx of population from China and a tremen· I have referred to the great influx of dous one from India. And I wish to Chinese into Burma. From their own point out the possible influence of these overcrowded land they pour into ours. facts on missions in Burma. In Rangoon the greater part of the artisan work and much of the commerce But before doing this I would call at- is in their hands. In Upper Burma, tention, in passing, to what ,may be de. where they are naturally more plentiful, veloped into an important missionary a friend informs me that they monopoforce-the large and increasing Eurasian lize the commerce. Does this necessipopulation. 'These people, of mixed tate the establishment of Chinese mis. European and Asiatic parent,age, are in sions in Burma? Hardly. A China. many respects well fitted to act as a con· man seldom comes to Burma with the necting link between the Christian intention of settling permanently, Anglo.Saxon race and the heathen though he may do so ultimately. He Asiatic races. They speak English. therefore brings no family with him. If Christian work is carried on among he wants a wife he marries a Burman them by ,themselves and by some of the woman. His children may possibly pure English, very much as Christian talk a little Chinese, his grandchildren work i~ carried on in our own country. certainly will not. Hence there is no Certain missionary help they need !lnd tendency permanently to introduce the are receiving from the Church of Eng. Chinese language into Burma. The in- tion, though the mlsslonaries on the fusion of the Chinese blood will, in the field are keenly alive to it. We can long run, be felt ma.inly in the greater build for the future in few more solidity and steadiness which it will im- effectual ways than by reaching these part td the Burmans. Some of our people; and they must be reached most intelligent and faithful mission through their own languages, not workers are of OhinoBurmese stock. through the Burmese. They intermarry There is another aspect of Ohinese im- but little with the Burmans. They migration which must be noticed_ With bring over their own women, marry the progress of evangelization in Ohina, among themselves, and teach their chil- . Ohinese immigrants might become a dren their own language. As a consevaluable force in Ohristianizing the Bur- quence the Tamil, Telugu, and Hindumans. stani languages are being permanently introduced into Bmma; and the per- A more important and far-reaching manent introduction of these languages fact is the rapidity with which the would seem to warrant the vigorous Kulahs-that is, the natives of India, pushing of mission work in them. chiefly Tamils and Telugus-are pouring into Burma. An East Indian hates Between the advance of these races a sea voyage; yet so great is the over. and the great uprising of the Karens, crowding in India that every steamer the Burmans are being steadily pushed which comes across to Burma is loaded into the background. They are disapto its utmost capacity with immigrants. pearing from the cities. Whether they What the amount of immigration will are dying out of Burma I should not be when the projected railway from In- venture to say. In any case, there is dia to Burma has given us cheap, easy, no ground for diminution of missionary and rapid transportation, one cannot effort in their language. For the Bureven guess_ The Tamils and Telugus mese language lives and spreads. It is are the laborers of Burma, for the in- the language of the country, officially digenous races do little labor except recognized as such by the Government. in agriculture_ The Mohammedans Al! the races of India, however tenafrom the north of India are the great ciously they may cling to their own traders of Southern Burma. Rangoon languages, tend to speak more or less is no longer a Burman city, it is an Burmese as a secondary language. A Anglo-Indian city. The future of Burma few of them even know Burmese better is inseparably bound up with that of than their own languages. How comthe Indian Empire, and its population pletely the Ohinese get Burmanized I is becoming more and more Indian. have already shown. Shans and Karens also are found who speak Burmese as a Obviously, if the future of Burma is vernacular, notwithstanding their own to be Ohristian we must lose no time in proper tongues. Indeed, there is a gengrappling seriously with the Kulahs. eral tendency among the Karens to Something is done. There are a num- speak Burmese very well indeed. ber of Kulah Ohristians, some converted here, some in India; and many or these In this general knowledge of Burmese do noble work for the Master. Mem- by the Karens we see a sign of great bers of English-speaking churches do promise in the evangelization of Burma_ more or less_ Some work is done by The Karens show the greatest zeal in the Methodists and Baptists of America; preaching the Gospel to their own race. by the Lutherans: by the Ohurch of The Sgau Karens at Bassein and England; also by Rome. But the im- Henzada have resolved, at their last portance, and, by consequence, the annual gatherings, to carry the Gospel needs of this part of Burma's popula. to every heathen Kar'en 1,il/age in their distion are increasing in a way of which tricts. As far as they are concerned, Christians in America have no concep- the great condition antecedent to Christ's coming will be soon fulfilled. General Li Hung Ohang. The Karena have also done grand foreign [J. T. G.] missionary work among the non-Bur- mese races of Burma. They have not We do not publish an illustrated mag.

as yet attempted to preach the Gospel azine, but we have thought it might to the Burmans, who are their hereditary afford our readers peculiar pleasure enemies, and by whom they have for at this time to have a representation generations been despised. of the foremost native of Asia, who is Now, however, their missionaries are filling at this hour a large place in the urging them to preach to the Burmans. public affairs of the civilized world. Our They know the language well; they live cut represents him as he appeared when among the Burmans, and their progress some bix years younger than he is now- in education, civilization, and prosperity he is at present about sixty-eight years is beginning to earn them the respect of age. He is described as a large man, of the Burmese. bold of mien, with a handsome cast of It is hard for a Karen to regard it as countenance, though now growing possible that Burmana should listen to wrinkled and otherwis& jooking old.

his preaching; but the counsels of the He is Viceroy of Chihli and Prime Min- missionaries are having their effect. ister of the Empire. R.ev. Mr. Hykes The Henzada Karens have resolved to in last month's REVIEW reminded us make the experiment; and some of us that General Grant esteemed him one confidently expect to see the day when, of the three great men of the world with as Dr. Mabie said, in Rangoon, " The whom "there were none to compare,"

Karen race, with the Burmese language, Gladstone and Bismarck being the other will be the great evangelizing force in two of this triad. We need not recount Burma." his life story at this time. It is very Such are a few of the forces which well known. He has been suspected seem likely, in the near future, to be of sympathy with the rioters in the late decisive ill our Burman mission work. disturbances, so far as they clamor for Now. if you would ask what is our great- the expulsion of the Tartar dynasty.

est need, I would say, " Not men, and Perhaps that is not without ground.

not money; but a fuller possession of He is himself a native of China. Years the native Christians by the Holy ago he was asked to place himself at the Ghost." Many of the missionaries in head of a new party, the object of which Burma seem led to feel very deeply on was to displace the Manchu Government this subject, and to pray very earnestly by one distinctly Chinese. He said the for an outpouring of God's Spirit. We two factions of the court were too evenly want a "revival of religion," such as balanced to justify revolution at that you have in America -and we want it to time. He has, however, never ceased begin (as all true revivals do) in the to be looked upon as in sympathy with hearts of the Christians-for we in no· the revolutionary party. He is said to wise separate ourselves from our native be enormously wealthy, his fortune brethren in this. If the Ohristians of being estimated, by some who claim to this land were more sensitive and re- know, at $50,000,000.

sponsive to the leadings of God's Spirit, At Tientsin, where he sits as and more filled with the joy of His sal- Governor-General of the province as vation, I feel that sinners would, in far well as Foreign Minister and Inspector- greater number, be converted unto Him. General of the fleet and Generalissimo Pray for us. • of the army, Li Hung Chang lives in a -It is said that during thA first six state becoming his rank, but his habits months of 1891, 21,000 copies of the pub- are marked by some asceticism, though lications of the Bible Society were sold probahly no more than is to be looked in Rome and its environs. for in. an. old man of enfeebled diges. GENERAL LI HUNG CHANG.

tion. A feature of Tientsin is the hos- solid force did not number one half as pital which Li Hung Chang erected and many as the foreign missionaries the endowed as a memorial of the superiority Buddhists had in China at the period of English medical skill as displayed in we name. the treatment of his own wife by the English pbysician, Dr. Mackenzie, who -The writer will surely never forcalled to his assistance Miss Dr. Howard, get the pleasure with which he first of the Methodist Mission, and in recog- gazed on the benignant face of Bishop nition of which service, Lady Li pro- Crowther down on the West coast of vided hospital apartments at her own Africa in 1877, nor the delightful and charges, for the Methodist lady doctor. profitable interviews which he had with one who was easily the most conspicu- -By an infelicity of expression in the ous native of Africa from Senegambia Monthly Concert of last month we to St. Paul de Loanda. We had long seemed to say that China received from been familiar with the weird story of India 3000 Buddhist missionaries in one his marvellous life, and had therefore year. We did not wish to make the im- the keenest delight in personal friendpression that they all went thither in one ship with the strangely interesting year; neither do we wish to lose the man. And now that it falls to us to force of the fact that at the beginning record his death, we do it with someof the .sixth century there were three thing of the feeling of having lost a perthousand Indians in China propagating sonal friend, with whom we had been their religion, while all the Protestant much more and intimately associated, churches of all the world could npt, at than was the case. We need not now the close of 1890, count six hundred repeat the story of the strange life of missionaries in that vast country. In- Adjai. In the January number of THE cluding the wives of missionaries and MISSIONARY REVIEW for 1890 will be single ladies who are missionaries the found an admirable likeness of the great chief of the English Church on the gentleman of Massachusetts, whose Niger as we knew him, and also an ex- name he subsequently received; educellent sketch of him, which will be well cated at Andover College; employed as worth re-reading at this time. translator for the Embassy from his own country to America; with them exam- -The" American BoarclAlmanac" is ining' the educational institutions and always within touch in our office. We scientific appliances of America and would be lonely without it. It is not Europe; returning to his native coundevoted to "Old Probabilities," but is try and establishing the now famous full of statements of facts about mis- and powerful Doshisha College ; dying sions. It costs but 10 cents. before he was fifty, having exerted a mighty moulding influence on the in- -" A Portfolio of Programmes" for stitutions and men of his country-all Missionary meetings of Christian En- this marks a wonderful career. Neesima deavor Societies, which is suggestive was everywhere and at all times the same and bright, has been gotten out by their saintly, manly, progressive, and earnest publishing department at Boston. Christian; respecting himself without egotism and gaining the respect of his -" Princess Dandelion's Secret," by opponents without sycophancy or com- Martha Burr Banks (D. D. Merrill Co., promise, and he will stand out in history St. Paul), is declared by some young as one of the most conspicuous men in lady critics to whom we submitted it the renaissance of Japan. " a very charming missionary story."

_co A Winter in India and Malaysia International Missionary UnioD. among the Methodist Missions," by Rev. Dr. Knox (Hunt & Eaton, New The next session of the International York), Bishop Hurst says is so well written, so full of life and movement, Missionary Union will be held at Clifton and has so sprung out of the very experience and needs of the pastor at Springs, N. Y., June 8th-15th. It home, that they who read will hardly cease until they reach the end. There promises to be a very interesting meetis a great amount of accurate and interesting information in this book which ing. A new feature will be the delivery is fresh. and told so naturally that it is pleasant reading. of several set lectures by persons com- -We have from the press of Hough- petent to give counsel and knowledge ton, Mifilin & Co. "The Life and Letters of Joseph Hardy Neesima," by of signal importance to missionaries. Arthur Sherburne Hardy. The author has so deftly done his work that the R JV. Dr. Mabie, Secretary of the Bapbook is well.nigh an autobiography. It is a fascinating tale. Everybody knows tist Board, will tell of his observations of Neesima, one may say, so widely has the fame of the little Japanese stowaway in his Round the World Trip among the spread over the world. The young lad, teaching Japanese to a Russian Bishop; Missions. Dr. Cyrus Hamlin will lechidden under vegetables and smuggled ture on Bulgaria and the Bulgarians. on board a ship for China at the peril Dr. A. P. Happer on Forty-seven Years of his life in the event of discovery; in China, and some others will probfloating, by a singular providence, into ably be added to this list. Dr. Thaythe home of an admirable Christian er, of Clifton Sanitarium, formerly of the missionary force of Turkey, will conduct one entire session on medical missionR with the aid of other medical mISSIOnaries. Dr. E. P. Dunlap. of Siam, will in one session conduct a symposium, drawing out special in- formation about eight or ten fields from as many missionaries. Dr. .Tames Mudge will organize a whole session on the relation of the missionary to the stimulation of the Rome Church. Special provision is being made for the entertainment of other than mission- aries at a cost of $6 to $8 ,per week. All missionaries are urged to come and will be entertained free.

EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS

1II.-EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS.

A Voice from Ohina. truth is not a thing of a day. A Chris- There is no more satisfactory reply to tian visited his home, some five miles the question, " Are Mission Converts a from the city, and was very warmly re- Failure?" than the accounts of the prog- ceived, and we learn from this city visit ress of the Gospel received direct from that the inquirer's wife was also in the foreign field. We publish the fol- favor of the Gospel. lowing letter as giving many evidences that God is working with His servants, Thank God, as another result of the and will not suffer His Word to retUlm meetings, and in answer to prayer, He unto Him void : has bestowed blessing on the native Christians, and the way has opened up for them to engage in Christian work CHIN CHU FU, SoUTH CHE.KIANG, which, in a large measure, helps to September 1, 1891. maintain their spirituality. Again, I It is very pleasing and encouraging would urge special prayer on behalf of when inroads, however small, are made these Christians – they have much to upon the kingdom of Satan, especially contend with·-for, as you may imagine, in this land, where his power is so well it is not an easy thing to stand up in the known and felt. midst of their own people-themselves Entering the central part open to vis· once heathen-and day by day testify itors of the house now rented by the not only by word but by life for Christ.

Mission, some three months ago, one It means the need of a strength far be- would have seen a picture representing yond their own, and which, if they are three gods, and to the left of it 0. large to stand, must daily be perfected in ancestral tablet – both the objects of their weakness.

heathen worship. Now, thank God, Perhaps there is another evidence we there is 0. change; in their place there might take of God working in our midst.

hang the Ten Commandments, written It is said, when a good work is going in large Chinese characters, and two on the devil is busy. A little time ago Chinese tracts pointing out the way of there was written on one of the walls of salvation, not to speak of other tracts, a magistrate, "Don't believe the some pictures, and two large Bcrolls foreigner." Thank God it has done us around the hall, which betoken that 0. no harm, whatever good may result.

very thorough change has taken place- The devil generally defeats himself.

0. change that might make all heaven One thing we know, if the work be of and earth rejoice-for where once the God it cannot come to naught. It idol and ancestral tablet were worship. never has and it never shall. " J eSllS ped, may now be seen the worshipping shall see of the travail of His soul and be of the only living and true God. satisfied. "

For some three weeks now meetings On Lord's Day, 31st ult., rwas at an have been held each evening, except on out·station-Oii-and had the joy of say- Saturdays, and we have much reason to ing 0. word for the Master, God helping thank God for the number who have me above my expectation. The preachheard the Gospel. Those who corne are ing of the Gospel was commenced in chiefly of the poorer class, reminding this station about nine months ago, and one of the words, "To the poor the thank God it has continued ever since. Gospel is preached." About three As a result of the work there are four weeks ago we had the joy of speaking baptized converts and, it is believed, to an inquirer, who had, we believe, there are fourteen more who believe on unrest of soul. He has since come again the Lord Jesus, and add to this the deto hear the Word, and brought two sire on the part of others to hear the oth(lrs with him. so th&t hilj desire IItfter Word-leaving their work in their fields that they might h~ar the Gospel ye into all the world and preach the preached-an unu$ual thing on the part Gospel to every creature," may there be of the many. the loving response, " Here am I, Lord, That the faith of these Christians send me where Thou wilt, and do Willl is real may be seen from this fact. It me as Thou wilt."

is well known that the besetting sin Yours, in the coming Lord, of the many is money; so when the W. J. GILMER.

tax-gatherer comes round the farmer As has been stated formerly, the edidoes all he can to avoid paying his tors do not hold themselves responsible dues. But not so with these Christians. for, and cannot always fully endorse, the I believe, this year, instead of trying to personal views of contributors to the evade him or avoid paying as formerly, columns of the REVIEW, but they seek they plainly asked the amount due and as far as possible to present trustworthy said they were willing to pay. information and leave their readers to form their own opinions, moulded by For this work and that in the city their individual experience and judgmight we request earnest prayer that ment. God would graciously perfect what He has begun in stirring up the Christians Systematic Self-Denial, even more, so that they may become really aggressive, and that many in city The Doncaster "Do-Without" Mis- and country may be gathered into the sionary Society is a new organization to fold. The difficulties to the advance_ promote self.denial for the cause of ment of Christ's Kingdom are many, and Christ, did we look to them " the hands would ,. When the Saviour was upon earth, soon hang down, and the knees grow a centurion one day said to Him, ' I say feeble ;" but, thank God, we need not, unto one' soldier, 'Go, and he goeth.'

for" Who art thou, 0 great mountain: But the humiliating fllct now stares us before Zerubbabel tho11 shalt become II in the face that the Lord Jesus Christ plain." Yes, before the true Zerubbabel does not find such ready obedience in our glorious, IIll.conquering Lord, His followers. His {lomma;p.d, • Go ye heathen nations shall yet bow lind into all the world and preach the Gospel "crown Him Lord of all." to every creltture,' is still printed in May we urge more prayer, that God every Bible that leaves the press, but would graciously seud out many more for one church. member that goes to the workers to this land to pro(1laim a foreign field 4999 stay at home. We Saviour's love. We rejoice to know sing, 'Onward, Christian soldiers, that some are coming out this year from marching as to war,' but somehow or England. Oh, that many more, clothed other scarcely any of us do march. with the Divine Spirit, may come! Agltin, I would say, there are ten citieR " God has clearly blocked the way for in this district, not to speak of mltny some; others are not fit for the work, but there must be many thousands of towns and Yillages still waiting to be young men and women wilfully missing 'eyangeJized, and this, too, in one of the the inexpressible privilege and honor oldest worked provinces in China. of being Christ's ambasoodors to the Oh, if there be anyone who hears heathen,"

these words and who, maybe, God has How great is the neei! of workmen!

called to work out here, delay not to .. Thibet has 6.000.000 inhabitants; obey the Divine call, for by your delay Manchuria, 12,000.000 ; Nepaul, 2,000,- souls may be eternally lost who might 000; Hun!lJl, 16,000,000, and Kwangsi, otherwise be saved did they hear the 5,000,000. trithoul a sinl/le missionary words of life from your lips in time. ..fatinn, One i!iAtTi~t in North West In- To the command of our Lord, ,. Go dia has 6,000,000, and only three European mIssIonaries. The state of fold. Africa, India, Australia, and Bhopal has 10,000,000, and only two America all received evangelists from missionaries. the Hermansburgh Church, and the more she gave the richer she grew; the "The 'Do·Without' Society was more she obeyed Christ, the more He formed last year, for the express pur- blessed her. So it will always be. pose of sending out and supporting Selfishness withers the soul." Let us evangelists in heathen lands, and by push for the regions beyond. every possible means spreading the Gos- pel in 'the dark places of the earth.' " Thy Kingdom come" is the daily Being formed in connection with the prayer of many; but, reader, what are Young Men's Christian Association. and you doing to hasten it? "The fields are the Railway Mission, it is unsectarian, white already to harvest;" "the har- and works with the established mis- vest truly is great, but the laborers are sionary societies. few; pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He send forth laborers "So far, the sympathies of the So- into His harvest." ciety have been chiefly directed toward China's millions, but they are not con- The triune Jehovah asks, "Who will fined to that country, for India and go for us 1" Will you, Christian reader, Africa are not forgotten. from your heart pray on your knees, " Hefe am I ; send me 1" " There are now more than 400 mem- bers, who are expected to pray every On the same subject we publish a let- day for God's blessing on the Society, ter advocating a more general and or- and on each evangelist; and every week ganized body of Christians, who are willto ' do without' something they really ing to renounce self to advance the like, and give through one of the twelve cause of Christ. colleetora, atleast a penny a week, with· out reducing their regula~ offerings. By 15 STOKE ROAD, GUILDFORD, special gifts and regular contributions November 30, 1891. upward of $850 have been received this year. DR. PIERSON: DEAR SIR : I write to you asking for your opinion on a pro. •, Two or more missionaries are likely posed week of self-denial in >IIid of to go this year, so that a large increase foreign missionary societies. My idea of members is required, and Christians is that one week be put apart for the who cannot possibly go themselves special object, and that general commit. ought to count it a privilege to send tees be formed in London, New York, their own representatives to the and Melbourne who should draw up an heathen. appeal and insert in religious papers and generally circulate. Helpers should "If the 'Do – Without' principle- be asked to assist in personally circulat. prayer and fasting -were adopted by ing the papers, and leaving them at every church, Y. M. C. A., Y. W. C. A. friends' houses and calling for them and Adult School, within two years in a few days. The money should go to thousands of missionaries would be sent any Christian missionary society that , to the uttermost part of the earth.' In the giver may wish to notify, or to a thirty yeftrs the little Hermansburgh special self-denial band of young men Church-composed exclusively of poor and women that may be formed. fafmers, peasants and laborers-had no less than 357 missionaries in the foreign This is, of course, only an outline, field. These were working in thirty but I shdnld be delighted to draw up a stations and had 12,000 heathen gath- more comprehensive and complete ered around them. The home parish form. I believe it might be made the enjoyed one long revival throughout the means of getting thousands of pounds life of Pastor Harms, and 10,000 mem- for this tremendous work and, wh~t bers were successively gathered into its would be still better, would rouse pub_ tirement, in the last seven years of his lic opinion about it in a practical sense. Of course, I do not think it would be life, he did as much work of this kind very big the first year, but surely if the Salvation Army, composed mainly of as in any other seven years of his life. poor people, can raise so much by a single week of self·sacrifice for their He was a delegate to the great mis· Lord, the middle and upper classes can do something of a similar nature. sionary conference held in Exeter Hall, Yours truly, London, in 1888, and read a paper on JOHN R. WILLIAMSON. " The Place of Education in Missionary Notes about Dr. Turner, late of Samoa, who died May, 1891. Work. " His published works are, He was a prince among missionaries. "Nineteen Years in Polynesia," and It was fifty.one years in the month of August last since he went out to the " Samoa a Hundred Years Ago." He New Hebrides, and Tanna was the sta. tion he went to, thirteen years before was strong in character, strong in varied Mr. Paton. He was only there for six months when he was obliged to fly from intellectual gifts, strong in the sympathe island, with his wife and another missionary, to Samoa. The party took thetic tenderneSS of his nature, singuto sea in an open boat, not knowing whether they should ever reach the larly modest and unassuming, someisland of Samoa. Just after they started a frightful storm arose and their boat what reservetl in manner, of a most was driven back to Tanna. Just then, most providentially, a ship came in affectionate disposition and firm in all sight, who~e errand was to find out if any missionaries were on the island, alive Ohristian doctrine; clever with his or dea/l This was a merciful deliver. ance for them in answer to their hands as well as his head, and most prayers. The ship took them to Samoa, and Dr Turner was privileged to labor methodical in all his works and ways. on that island from the year 1844 to 1883. He organized a native college at Would there were many more like him, MalU1~, and trained a goodly number of young men and women in the knowl. possessed of such sterling qualifies and edge of the Ohristian religion, who have gone out among the islands and helped ready to go forth to the same honorable to Ohristianize and civilize their brethren. work. O. E. D.

Very few missionaries have done so OSBORNE BANK, EDINBURGH, SCOTLAND, much literary work for the islands in translating fot' them not only the blessed August. 1891. Bible, which he did four times over, so that it is now considered a perfect An Earnest Oall for Immediate Help. translation, but many other books, such as commentaries, histories, and educa. .It will be remembered that some tional books for use in the college. And months ago The Transit and Building Fund Society, of Bishop Taylor's self· it is worthy of :note *hat <luring his reo supporting missions, called for $50,000 to erect churches and parsonages in Chili, S. A., whel'e we have so good a mission foundation laid. We have the sttti'1faction to announce that $15,000 of that amount has been contributed, and that many preachers and teachers have offered themselves for the work. The present is the most favorable mo· ment to purcbase ground in Chili. The war and the pressure for money have 80 reduced the price of land that much can be done with small capital; this with the extraordinary openings for evangel. ical work press our missionaries to call for means to respond to these denmnds and make the most of these providential advantages. All things, however ad· verse in themselves, work together for good to ihem that love the Lord. We have a gratifying illustration of this Divine truth in the troubled condition of affairs in Chili. The attendance in Itlss men to indllstry and waste places our schools is diminished antlliving is to fruitfulness; whereas, when spent on high, bm no hostility to our work is de- luxuriolls livil1g and equipage, a smaller velopeJ. Our missionaries being wisely l1umber oj' beneficiaries at high wages non-political and engaged in a pursuit are employed mostly in building up be- universally regarded as uplifting to the fore the eyes of emulolls aspirants in nation, both parties are our friends. every grade of society an extravagant We hope to be able to send out ten standard of living that already lltmins missionaries by April 1st. It will be the ability and the integrity of every necessary to have $5000 to put them to individual link in the social chain, work in their field of labor. After from the millionaire down to the me- reaching there, self-support is at once chanic, and tantalizes the laboring class assured. Hitherto the Lord has helped with a display of splendid waste that us through His faithful followers, and mocks their poverty and exasperates we know He will do so now. them to blind rage against property and Contributions may be sent to Richard the institutions that protect it.

Grant, Treasurer, 181 Hudson St.reet, Brethren, glut your desires more or New York. ASBuny LOWnEY. less if you must, but away with the im.

pudent pretext of usefulness in so One of the Refuges of Lies." doing! "The hail shall sweep away the refuges of lies." W. C. C.

There are Bome pleas for the appro· priation of Christian wealth to selfish The New Australian Mission. indulgences, great or small, which, how.

ever unworthy. are not essentially dis. Rev. J. 'faylor Hamilton, Secretary of ingenuous. But this cannot be said the" Society for the Propagation of the of the pretext of doing good by a munifi- Gospel" of the :Woravian Church at Beth.

cent employment of labor and art in the lehem, Pa., kindly furnishes us with the service of the luxury and pride of life. following interesting facts in regard to No person who plea ds this excuse for di. the work lately started in Australia: verting supplies from a perishing world "The Federal Mission to the abo- to the indulgence of his own lusts, rigines of North Queensland, for which coarse or fine, can help know that along the Presbyterians of Australia supply with this awful sin he is also not enlarg- the means and the Moravian Church ing but diminishing his employing the missionaries, has been fairly start· munificence and, to a large extent, di- ed at the mouth of the Batavia B.iver, verting it from the classes at once most Cape York Peninsula, with good pros.

useful and most needy to uses superflu. pects of success. An excellent house ous or even harmful, without giving to has been built, and about forty acres of labor a single day's wages that would land cleared, and sweet potatoes, ba.

not be given both to labor and to Christ nanas, and cocoanuts planted. The if the money were put into Christian missionaries, Rev. James Ward and work. In the latter case the money wife. who gave up a congregation in the would support a larger number of men North of IrelBnd, where they had been and families on the modest pay and in serving acceptably for soveral years, and the purely useful labors of missionaries, the Rev. Nicholas Hey, a recent gradu.

evangelists, Bible printers and distribu· ate of the Moravian Missionary Insti.

tors, producers and carriers of all kinds tute, were in good spirits at last ac· of necessaries for the work and the counts. in spite of their isolation in a sustenance of such laborers, and with tropical country in the midst of savages an absolutely incalculable addition to reputed to be cannibals. The latest the productive and paid labor of the tidings bear Mte of December 23d, world through the redemption of worth. 1891."

THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS

IV.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

]Jy REV. D. L. LEONARD.

Mexioo, Central Amerioa, amI the West low-lying plains along the coast, and Indies. whose general elevation is from 4000 to 8000 feet, Then from this table-land " In form Mexico is shaped like a cor- vl}rious mountain ranges rise to 12,000 nucopia whose mouth opens toward feet and upward, at least ten extinct the United States. As seen on the map volcanoes surpassing 15,000, and some, it hangs as a receptacle below the great like Orizaba and Popocatepetl, ap- sister republic, and not as a ripening proaching 18,000. Not a river is to be fruit above, destined to fall into its pos- found of any considerable value for nav- session." These sentences suggest why igation. Silver is Mexico's prime pro- American Christians should feel a duction. A metaliferous belt of ex- special interest in this their near neigh. traordinary richness extends 1200 miles bor upon the southwest, with whom southeastward from Sonora to Oajaca. also we are drawn year by year into Zacatecas is the leading silver state. It closer commercial relations. Sir Ed- is estimated that from all these mines, win Arnold 'Would reject the idea since 1540, not less than $3,000,000,000 contained in the " cornucopia," for in have been taken, or considerably more glowing prophecy he tells· of the day than one half of the world's supply. certain to dawn when these two nations will be one. The population numbers 11,632,000, and is composed of Spaniards, 2,200,- New Spain, the Mexico of former 000; Indians, 4,420,000, and about days, was a viceroyalty of imperial pro- 5,000,000 a mixture of the two. The portions, extending along the Pacific Indians of Mexico differ widely from from the Isthmus of Panama to Puget the aborigines of this country and Sound. But two thirds of this vast ter- British America, being far more peace. ritory was lost by the separation of Cen- able, docile, and industrious. This, tral America, the secession of Texas, and however, may result in large part from the war with the United States in 1845- the rigid diSCipline of three hundred 47. The present'Brea is about 750,000 years received under Castilians and the square miles, or one fourth that of the Catholic Church. For long generations Union, Alaska not included. The ex. they were esteemed only for their silvertreme length is 1900 miles upon the producing capacity for the benefit of the western side, while the width varies Crown, and by a ruthless system were from ]000 miles at the north to but 130 distributed to the plantations and the at the Isthmus of Tehuantepec. mines. And, whether held to hard ser. Though the coast-line stretches out to vice above ground or below, their conalmost 6000 miles it is broken by but dition was but little better than that of few bays or inlets, and affords only slaves. In order to know the ignorance three or four good harbors. The boun- and general degradation of the mass of daries lie between 15° and 33° north the people we have but to become aclatitude; the Tropic of Cancer divides quainted v.ith the same class in Southern the land into two nearly equal parts, and California, Arizona, lind New Mexico. thus one half is contained in the temperate and one half in the torrid zone. The earliest European settlements were founded almost a century before But the climate is determined less by the first upon our Atlantic coast, And distance from the Equator than by cer- Spanish domination lasted just three tain features of the relief of the land- hundred years, or from the death of mass. The surface of Mexico consists Guatemozin, in 1521, to the departure mainly of a plateau to which the ascent sf the last viceroy. in 1821. The be· is quite abrupt and by terraces frg~ the . ginnings of the struggle for indepen- sion. No priest dares to wear a cassock dence, in 1808, were curiously connected in public, and in politics the clergy are with the Napoleonic wars. But when powerless, while parish schools are pro- that revolution had reached a successful hibited." termination another long and dreary period followed of confusion and strife, Though it may well be that the orig- though, on the whole, with steady and inal inhabitants of Mexico received important gains for liberty and national some benefit from their long and inti- prosperity. In 1857 a liberal constitu- mate association with a superior race, tion was adopted, which after radical and from the partial fusion which re- revision, in 1873-74, is now the organic sulted therefrom, certain it is that the law. Mexico is a federal union modelled religion introduced and perpetuated by after our own, and so with a supreme the conquerors has lifted them but lit- central authority is coupled local inde- tle above their former estate of heathen- pendence. The confederated states ism. With a thin varnish of Christian number twenty-seven, with two territo- names and forms, the grossest ignorance ries and a federal district. These sub- and superstition and moral corruption divisions vary in size from Chihuahua, abound. 'foo many, even of the clergy, with 83,700 square miles, to Tlaxala, are drunken and licentious. As an.im- with but 1600, and the Federal District, portant step toward better things a pub- with 463, and in population from lic school system was long since estab- Jalisco, 1,160,000, to Colima, with 70,- lished, and as far back as 1886 there 000. Among large cities the capital were in existence 11,000 primary contains 330,000 inhabitants, Guadala- schools with 600,000 pupils, and it was jara, 95,000, and Puebla, 78,000. estimated that not far from 2,500,000 persons could read and write. The revolution of 1808-21 meant far more than mere casting off subjection Missionary work did not begin beto the Spanish Crown; it also involved yond the Rio Grande until within the overthrow of the native Castilian twenty-five years, though Miss Melinda aristocracy and the ascent of the ple- Rankin and Rev. Mr. Thompson had beian Indiltns to their place, as well as earlier crossed the border with the Gosthe end of the tyrannical and demoraliz- pel. In 1869 Rev. Henry A. Riley ening sway of the Catholic Church. Un- tered the city of Mexico and found the til 1857 no other faith was tolerated. harvest ripe. He purchased, at a nom- The Jesuits had been supreme, and the inal price. an old and famous church Inquisition was an honored institution. which had lately been confiscated, and One third of the real estate of the coun- ever since it has been used for Protestry was in the hands of the priesthood, tant services. In 1872 the Presbyterians and one half of the city of Mexico is said sent three men and four women to octo have consisted of churches, convents, cupy San Luis Potosi and Zacatecas, and and other ecclesiastical structures. The later entered the capital city. Next year law of 1857 securing religious lib- the Methodist EpiRcopal Church sent orty remained for years a dead letter, its representatives to take and hold variand it was not until after Maximilian ous strategic points; the Methodist was dethroned and executed, in 1867, Episcopal Church, South, began to lay that the victory was really achieved. foundations the same year, and the All ecclesiastical orders were sup- American Board in 1874. Later still pressed, and all superfluous church es- four other denominations have taken a tablishments were appropriated by the sbare in the task of evangelizing this state. These wholesale confiscations benighted comer of the kingdom. Opamounted to upward of $300,000,000. position has often been bitter, persecu- " The Liberal Party has strangled the tion even to mob violence has been fre- Church and stripped it of every posses- quent, nor has martyrdom been un- known. But still truth and righteousness are steadily winning their way and Blachly has followed the trails over the the outlook is full of hope. Sierras to find villages that never heard of the Bible and many poor people who are glad to reoeive it.

The Amerioan Bible Sooiety has its agents in Mexioo, and gives this aooount Foremost among the twenty.seven or· of their work: dained native preaohers employed by Mexioo is an extremely mountainous the Presbyterians is said to be Rev, Ar.

country. From the nuoleus of Zem. cadioMorales, pastor of Divino Salvador poaltepeo (twenty peaks), in the State Churoh, in Mexico City, Thefollowing of Oajaoa, extend northward and west· is the aooount of his oonversion given ward the three great Sierras-Sierra by himself: Madre of the East along the Gulf, Sierra ., In the year 1863 I began to learn the Madre of the South, and Sierra Madre trade of a gold.thread spinner with Mr.

of the West along the Paoific. At the Franoisoo Aguilar. Thill gentleman more complete breaking apart of the had, among other books, a Bible with· two greater ranges stands the majestio out notes, although it contained the Popocatepetl, between the Valley of Apocryphal books, and was probably Mexioo and the plains of Puebla. Be· printed at the beginning of our century.

tween these arms, opening wider and When my daily task was done I would, wider, and extending to the Amerioan from time to time, examine that old I:)tates, are the elevated plain of the great book of whioh I had heard so many cities and the great railways to the beautiful things said by my mother north. There are several roads to the when I was a ohild. However, that Gulf, but frozq this plain there is not, precioull reading of the book did not as yet, a railroad reaohing the Paoific. enable me to comprehend as yet the For the thousands of towns and villages difference between the teaohings of and ranches on the western slope we Christ and my Catholioism, to whioh I have to send the Bibles by way of Pan· was inveterately attaohed. Two years ama, or take them through the Sierra more passed, when I was told that an passes on mulebaok. With exoessive English gentleman was selling Bibles hardship in travelling and great expendi. both beautiful and cheap. The next ture of time, our oolporteur at Oajaoa Sunday I went and bought of him my reaohes the ports on the southern coast New Testament. How preoious it and the important towns of Tehuantepec seemed to me! And I can say that the and Jamiltepeo. Mr. Diaz from Chilo first passage 1 read in it made an im.

panoingo visits Aoapuloo (whioh oity, pression which I have never forgotten.

fifteen years ago. drove away the follow- I kept on reading with freqnency, nntil ers of the Gospel at the point of the at last I understood what idolatry was; sword), and aU the ooast plain north as but even then I was not converted to far as Michoacan. Mr. Gomez, from Christ. At last, at the beginning of Guadalajara as a oentre, goes southwest February, 1869, I attended for the first to Colima and northwest to Tepic and time a Protestant service; I trembled as San Bias. Just now he should be on I drew near to the house of prayer.

, his way with other workers and fonr When I heard the singing I felt as I large boxes of Bibles, making a trip though I was not treading on solid , almost entirely oonfined to the moun- gronnd. At last I fonnd myself in the tains from Colima northeastward to Du- ohuroh, heard the reading of the New rango. The mission at Mazatlan being Testament, and for the first time under- without a resident missionary, and our stood that for quite a while I had been resident colporteur having failed us, we a Protestant. From that moment I walJ are now reaohing that part of the ooast .. a Christian, and eight days after my first of Sinaloa from Chihuahua. Mr. 'attendance at an evangelioal service I begin to preach, and up to the present way is open for the missionary. In re- hour I am thankful to say that sickness mote regions or villages, where the Ind- is the only thing which has deprived me ian population is under the control of of this spiritual joy." the priesthood, the' wisdom of the ser- pent and the harmlessness of the dove, The Presbyterian religious paper, El joined with the courage and faith of St. Faro, has enj')yed from the first a grow- Paul,' on occasion, may be in demand. ing popularity, 'lnd' has extended its cir- At every point, however, an appeal to culation till not less than 16,000 souls the Government in the City of Mexico have been reached fortnightly by its will ensure protection or redress. In messages of saving truth. It bas the 1876 we had in the entire Republic 1 mislargest circulation of any of the Protes- sionary, 2 native preachers, and 83 tant papers in the Republic, and contin- members. We now have in Mexico 3 ues to maintain a high standard for its annual conferences, 11 missionaries, 7,3 literary qualities and letter,press. The native preachers, 63 local preachers, and subscription list now numbers about 3811 members."

4000, about one half of which represents The Mexican Border Conference of paying subscribers at the rate of $1 a the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, year. including the Mexioan states of Tamau- Statistics of the Presbyterian Mexican !ipas, Nueva Leon and Coahuila, and Mission: Ordained missionaries, 8 ; fe- the Mexican population in W9st Texas, male missionary teachers,4; ordained south of the Pecos River, at its last sesnatives, 27 ; licentiates, 24; native teach- sion in Laredo, reported 3 missionaries, ers and helpers, 53 ; churches, 92 ; com- 27 nati ve preachers in the regular work, municants, 5323; added during the 27100al preachers, and 1468 membersyear, 294 ; girls in boarding-schools (2), a gain of 107. The Northwest Con- 89 ; boys and girls in day-schools (38), ference, embracing the states of Chi· 1089; total number of pupils, 1178; huahua, Durango, Sonora, Sinaloa, and students for ministry, 32; pupils in the territory of Lower California, re- S~bbath-schools, 2073; contributions, ports 4 missionaries, 15 native preach- $3131.94. ers, 10 local preachers, 615 members-a gain of 145-23 Sunday-schools and 573 scholars.

Says the last report of the Southern BaptiRt Convention of their work in The Methodist Episcopal Church has Mexico: 4 missionary districts in Mexico con- taining 101 preaohing appointments, 9 "Our mission in this Republic, since missionaries, 8 assistants, and 7 under the day it was planted by Bishop Keener the oare of the Woman's Board; 10 orby the purchase of property for a house dained natives and 131 other native of worship in the City of Mexico, has helpers; 1308 church – members, 1129 been among the most successful in the probationers, and 6106 adherents. annals of modern missions. Many at that day doubted the success of a mis- sion in that land of revolutions, and es- pecially in a land so long dominated by The American Board says of Mexico the priests of Rome. In 1877 Bishop and its work in that country: "The Keener reported: 'There is no diffi- masses are intensely ignorant and big- culty in our occupying any place in the oted, and though other forms of religion states of Mexico, HidAlgo, Morales, Gu- than the Roman Catholic are tolerated anajuato, Tuxpan, and Tampioo.' Now by law, they can hardly be said to be the whole Republic is acoessible, and tolerated by the people. Yet light is in every city or 'own of importanoe the breaking in upon the darkness. British and American companies have built teristics and people it differs but railways, so that there are nearly 6000 slightly from its next neighbor to the miles of railroad in operation. Owing north. The five little republics of to the facilities of intercourse the two which it is composed are sometimes in.

missions of the American Board in Mex. dependent and sometimes joined in a ico have now been consolidated. The federal union. Their names, with size one mission has now 16 missionaries, 7 and population, are ae follows: Hon.

of whom are ordained. There are ten duras, with 47,000 square miles and 432,.

churches with a membership of 456. 000 inhabitants; Guatemala, with 46,.

A training school for evangelists has reo 800 square miles and 1,400,000 inhabi.

cently been established on the northern tants; Nicaragua, with 50,000 square border, which will be located just across miles and 400,000 inhabitants; Costa the river at EI Paso, in Texas, where Rica, with 23,200 square miles and 213,- Spanish-speaking young men from Mex. 700 inhabitants, and San Salvador, with ico and the south western section of the 7200 square miles and 665,000 inhabi United States will be trained for effective tants. The total area is 175.,000 square service." miles and the total population is 3,000"

000, composed of Spaniards, Indians, A recent and well·informed writer says and an admixture of Negroes. The estab· of the general state of religion in Mex· lished religion is Roman Catholic, ico: "The educated classes conform to though in most of the states other faiths the outward ceremonies and ordinances are tolerated. Only two denominations of the Church while inwardly believing are engaged in spreading light in the little or nothing of its dogmas. The midst of the deep darkness which pre· lower grades of society are, on the other vails-the Moravians, who sent their hand, steeped in the most grovelling pioneers to the Mosquito coallt in 1847, superstition, intensified by many tradi· and the Presbyterians, who made their tional Indian reminiscences. This sec' advent only about ten years ago.

tion of the community yields a blinC obedience to the clergy, notwithstanding the severe laws with which the Gov· Th'3 Presbyterians have sustained a ernment has endeavored to counteract mission in Guatemala City, about sixty the influence of the priests. Even so miles from the seaport of San Jose, since late as 1874 a genuine case of witch. 1883, and now consisting of Rev. Messrs.

burning occurred in Mexico." Haymaker and Iddings and their wives, and two unmarried women. The first .. Between 1821 and 1868 (only forty. missionary, Rev. John C. Hill, of Chiseven years !) the form of government in cago, was sent at the request of Presi. Mexico was changed ten times; over dent Barrios, who also paid the travel· fifty persons succeeded each other as ling expenses of himself and family, the presidents, dictators, or emperors, and, freight charges upon his Jurniture, as according to some calculations. there well as purchased the equipment neces· occurred at least three hundred pronun· sary for the establishment of a mission ciamentos." From which it plainly ap· and school. Says the report for 1890 : pears that even the social, intellectual, and political forces of that region are " The past year in Guatemala has been volcanic in their nature and liable on one of intense excitement and turmoil. short notice to take on earthquake en· The war with San Salvador, although of ergy. short duration, stirred the little republio from centre to circumference. Life was CENTRAL AMERICA. abruptly turned out of its ordinary chan. nels; commerce was interrupted; busi· Of missions in this country not much ness was prostrated I family circles were can be said, and as to physical charac. broken,' and everything was thrown into the utmost confusion. The sudden ter- of 2,276,000 ; Great Britain claims ownmination of the strife averted, or at least ership in Jamaica, the Bahamas, Barbadiminished, the results of a more pro- dos, etc., with 12,000 square miles and tracted and bloody conflict, but it 1,213,000 inhabitants; France is mas· necessarily left everything in an un- ter of Guadaloupe, Martinique, etc., settled condition. Moreover, scarcely with 1100 square miles and 352,000 inhad the troops returned from the front habitants; the Netherlands of four until a scourge of small-pox swept over islands, with 434 square miles and 4.5,- the country, claiming hundreds as its 000 inhabitants, and Denmark of St. victims. Still later la grippe visited the Thomas, Santa Cruz, etc" with 223 republic with fatal effect in very many square miles and 34,000 inhabitants. instances. Happily our missionaries were mercifully preserved in the midst 'l'he original Indian inhabitants have of the excitement of the war and from entirely disappeared. For years they the pestilence which walketh in dark- were enslaved and shipped over seas by ness. Naturally enough, however, the their Spanish masters, and then, rising mission-work suffered severely, 30 that against the oppressors, were annihithe progress during the year has fallen lated. In Hayti alone 2,000,000 short of what otherwise I:1ight have aborigines were found, but in thirty years been realized." scarcely one was left alive. Then Negro I.'laves began to be imported in their WEST INDIES. place, the Portuguese setting the nefari- ous example, and then later every na- A name given by Columbus, and tion possessing colonies in the islands standing for what a world of tragedy, of shared in the iniquity to the full, Ins depravity, and of shame! "From the estimated that to Jamaica alone between second visit of Columbus until the pres- 1700 and 1786 not less than 600,000 ent century these islands have been the African bondmen were brought. The scene of sorrow and oppression. Their Negroes now far outnumber the whites. waters have been dyed with human Hindoos and Chinese (coolies) also conblood. • .. Piracy was rife, and the stitute no inconsiderable part of the commerce of Europe suffered from the popnlation. marauding buccaneers who smarted from the wrongs they suffered and re- The Moravians were the first to carry taliated on the innocent as well as the the Gospel of bght and hope to this guilty. The slave-trade had its origin most degraded and wretched people. here, and the hardly less cruel impor- And to the West Indies went, in 1732, tation of coolies has left its curse. For the first heralds of the cross ever disyears these islands were England's patched from Herrnhut. They set forth penal colonies. Into this lUoral sewer expecting and willing to be themselves was swept the refuse of Europe. Is it sold into slavery as the price of their strange, then, that these lands should mISSIon. In their churches are now have been sunk in the lowest depths of found 16,547 communicants, and the sin and degradation ./" number of adherents is almost 40,000, Among other denominations engaged in The total area of the West Indies is missionary work are the English Bapnot far from 100,000 square miles, and tists, with about 40,000 church-memo the inhabitants number between 5,000,- bers, the Wesleyan Methodists, the 000 and 6,000,000. Various European United Presbyterians of Scotlam1. and nations have parcelled out the islands the Methodists and Episcopalians of this among themselves. Only Hayti is in- country, In all there are engaged about dependent, with its 29,000 square miles 120 ordained missionaries, with nearly and 1,150,000 inhabitants. Spain pos- 500 ordained natives, while the memo sesses Cuba and Porto Rico, with an area bership of the churches is not far from of 50,000 square miles and a population 75,000.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

Organized Missionary Work and Statistios. Edited by Rev. D. L. Leonard, Bellevue, O.

-The report of the first year's work all adherents, scholars, and communi. in carrying out the plan proposed in cants. The territory included within General Booth's" In Darkest England" the three missions of ARiatic Turkey has been issued in England by Mr. embra.ces abont 330,000 square miles, Bramwell Booth. It is a bDok of 160 eight times the size of the State of pages. From this authoritative state. Ohio, and includes a population of per· ment it appears that about £25,000 has haps 20,000,000, of whom about one been expended on the over·sea colony. third are Armenians and Greeks and the Nearly £40,000 has been absorbed in the remainder Moslems, the latter as yet purchasing and leasing of land for city inaccessible to missionary work. This refuges and workshops. The sum of work has well deserved all the interest £41,000 has been expended on the farm that has been drawn to it in the past; colony. The food and shelter depots it never more worthily challenged the have been self.supporting. There has zeal or rewarded the labors of the Chris· been a small deficiency in the anti. tian world than it does to.day. Thc sweating workshops. The match factory Board nowhere has so much at stake. has given profits of £475 in four months. Of the 530 missionaries now on the lists, The knitting factory and bookbindery 157 are in Asiatic Turkey; and of the have each earned profits. The opera. total sum expended by the Board upon tions of the farm show a loss of £116. the foreign field, one fOU1'th is devoted To establish the Labor Bureau cost to these missions. £335, but it is reported to have been a great success. There have been 15,000 -The Japan Mission of the Methodist applicants during the year. There have Episcopal Church was commenced in been supplied 2,381,148 cheap meals, 1872, and reported in 1890, 23 foreign of which 1,097,866 were halfpenny din. male missionaries, 41 female mission. ners, 96,555 farthing dinners. and 25.- aries, of whom 19 are wive~ of mission· 000 free meals. Three hundred and aries, 2815 members, and 718 proba. seven thousand cheap lodgings were tioners. In all of the Japan Protestant furnished at fourpence and twopence missions the first of this year there were per night. The work produced in the reported 175 married and 39 unmarried refuges in the labor factories realized male missionaries, 189 unmarri ed female £15,191. missionaries, and 32,380 members.

-The Turkish Empire is largely -The Australasian Wesleyan Meth. given up to the care of the American odist Church, according to the minutes BoaI'd, and constitutes its most impor. of the General Conference, held in tant mission. Divided into four parts- May, 1890, had 593 ministers and European, Western, Central, Eastel'n- 4636 local preachers, 2619 churches and each part is sufficiently small to secure 1748 other preaching places, 73,310 fully careful supervision and control, each accredited church-members, with 7364 part is sufficiently large to receive on trial, and 417,460 attendants on pub. largest, finest equipment to quicken lic worship. These statistics were enthusiasm. It receives one third of made up from the returns of the four all money received; it contributes one Annual Conferences, which comprise third of all money given on mission within their boundaries the Australian ground; it enrolls one third of the colonies, Tasmania and New Zealand, working force; it numbers one third of and the missions in the South Seas. Omitting Polynesians, Maoris and Chi- children's offerings, for the fiscal year nese, there were 41,649 full members, were $57,184. Tll.e ['mount appropri- 297,393 attendants on public worship, ated for domestic mission.,; was $232,745, 483 ministers, and 1560 churches. and for the foreign field, $177,005. The counciIlast year asked from the Church – " Nine missionaries, 11 assistant an aggregate of contributions of $500,- missionaries, 30 churches, 1180 commu- 000 for general missions. The gross nicants, contributing a little over $5200 receipts amounted to $604,361, of which for all purposes, represent the force sum $41,421 were the proceeds of lega_ now at work under the American Board cies. The aggregate of contributions in Papal lands-in Austria, Spain und was $353,897, of which $150,108 were Mexico-and the results which have designated for domestic missions, inbeen secured_ The story is not im- cluding the work among the colored pressive by its proportions. But as an people, and $131,006 for foreign misexhibition of courage, patience, and de- sions, leaving at the discretion of the votion in the face of tremendous odds, Board $72,782, which sum was equally and as a plea for the pure and primitive divided between domestic and foreign Christianity of the early centuries, it miSSIons. As compared with the predoes not in dignity fall below the more vious year these figures show a gain in splendid achievements in India, Japan, contributions as follows: Domestic, Africa, and Asia Minor. Especially $2372 ; foreign, $8538; general, $20,- cheerful is the report from the capital 902. Total increase, $31,813. of Bohemia, where Huss paved the way for the great Reformation a century – Canon Scott Robinson has just comlater. The mission has been cheered pleted his twentieth annual summary of by a great revival, and the ingathering British contributions to foreign misof 123 converts." sions, covering the financial year 1890- 9:. He finds the total to be $6,507,- -The United Presbyterian Church 875, divided among the different classes sustains missions in Egypt and India, as follows: and is represented by 28 ordained and one unordained man, 21 wives and 25 Church of England Societies……… $2,776,690 other women, 24 ordained natives and 495 other native helpers. The churches Joint Societies of Churchmen and number 39 with 9832 communicants, 725 of whom were received last year. Nonconformists…………… . 1,075,700 In the 252 schools 10,480 children are taught. Not long since a missionary English and Wdsh Nonconformist Soforce of 16 sailed from Philadelphia, 10 going out for the first time, anJ 3 cieties ……………………… . 1,658,015 being unmarried women_ Scotch and Irish Presbyterian So- -The Episcopal Missionary Council held its annual meeting in October in cieties….. 0 ••••••••••••••••••••••• 900,590 Detroit, and these are some items from the report: In June $40,000 had been Roman Catholic Societies ……….••. 46,900 appropriated for the colored work, the money being taken from the general TotaL ……………………. $6,507.895 funds. The commission having t.his work in chl<rge had distributed $55,590 These represent home contributions between 17 dioceses in the South. simply, not the entire income, which in- Since the last report $8728 had been cludes foreign donations, dividends, inadded to the enrolment fund, making terest, rents, etc. the total, with interest, $139,030_ The -That the Baptists of England are a vigorous folk may be gathered from these statistics: In 1851 their great Foreign Missionary Society had 40 mis- sionaries on the staff and an income of less than £20,000. Last spring the staff was returned at about 130 missionaries, and the income was some £75,000. The 118 native helpers or evangelists have increased to nearly 600. In 1851 the Baptist Union hacl scarcely a name. year for the spread of the Gospel in 'fo.day it includes 1000 churches, 900 their own land. And there is a church ministers, and 330,000 members. The in San Francisco with 350 members, of Bible Society then in its 47th year, whom 125 are Chinese. The total beissued the Bible in whole or in part, in nevolent contributions of the church for 148 versions. To.day the number has last year amounted to $3000, of which grown to 292, and the circulation has the Chinese paid $2000. From all the sprung from 1,137,617 copies to 3,926,- Chinpse missions in the State come 535 ; the foreign agents have increased $6000, of which a part goes t,o help sup_ from 7 to 27, and the- receipts from port their laborers in China. £128,023 to £285,437. -The Baptist missionaries of Japan, -The English Baptist Handbook for at their recent Conference, voted to re- 1892 shows the following summary of iterate their appeal for the twenty-three atatistics for the United Kingdom; 2812 men for Japan. They note especially churches, 3798 chapels, 1,225,097 sit- the facts that there are more than 63,- tings, 334,163 members, 47,784 teachers, 000 Shintu preachers, and 92,000 483,921 scholars, 4155 local preachera, Buddhist preachers and priests; there and 1841 pastors in charge; represent- are more than 65,000 heads of temples, ing an increase of churches, 10 ; chapels, not counting the females, who alone 17; sittings, 1571; m9mbers, 4000; out-number the Protestant missionaries acholars, 1029, and local preachers, 155. by over 100; the increase of Shintu New chapels with 15,668 sittings have preachers from 1884-89 was greater than been built at a cost of $269,580, mostly, the present membership of all the Prothowever, takjng the place of old build- estant churches. There is also a specific ings. Debts have been paid off or di- appeal for Northern Japan, where tb:ere minished by the sum of over $313,000. is only one Baptist' worker to 500,000 The admissions to the ministry have people, and where they wish especially been 52, of whom 32 received collegiate to occupy the city of Hakodate. trlining, somewhat of a falling off from last year, which showed 83 new minis- -Out of the 300 members of the ters. House of Representatives in Japan 13 are baptized Christjans. Of these 7 are -The National Bible Society of Scot- classed as radical, and 2 as independent. land has its headquarters at 5 St. An- If this average were preserved throughdrew Square, Edinburgh, and 224 West out Japan it would signify that Chris- George Street, Glasgow. The Secretary tianity had gained over 1,500,000 conin Edinburgh is W. H. Goold, D.D., verts. But aside from any such compuand in Glasgow, William J. Slowan, Esq. tation the figures are interesting as The income for 1890 was £34,912. Of showing the success that Christian this £15,877 came from sales of Scrip- preaching has met with among the uptures. During 1890 the circulation of per orders of the Japanese as well as Bibles, Testaments, and portions among the lower, notwithstanding the amounted to 673,017 copies. Of these contrary claim of !!ome persons. AR- 214,572 were circulated at home, 30,776 Buming the total number of Christians in the colonies, and 427,669 in foreign of all denominations in Japan to be 100,- lands. The foreign lands in which the 000, or 27 in every 10,000, the percent- Society has agents are Africa, Austria, age in the class from which members of Belgium, Brazil, China, France, Ger- the House of Representatives are drawn ruany, Holland, India, Italy, Japan, is 433. Norway, Portugal, Spain, Sweden, Turkey and Syria, Tanna. -At the beginning of this century attempts were made by English Baptists -It is said that the 35,000 native to Christianize the Batta people in the Christians of China gave $44,000 last island of Sumatra. When England restored that island to Holland the mis- Society, the Society for the Propagation sionaries were forced to retire, and no of the Gospel, the Society of Friends, further effort was made till the Ameri- the Norwegian Mission, etc. In South can Board sent among them the ill·fated Africa also the Protestant missions are Lyman and Munson, who were killed stronger and more numerous.

by the cannibal nati ves whom they went -The district now known as Zulu. to save. In 1861 the missionaries of the land was formerly called the Zulu Re· Rhenish Society took refuge in Sumatra serve, and is north of Natal, covering from persecution in the island of Borneo an area of about 9000 square miles. and began a work there which continues The population of the whole region is to the present time. The I'esults are estimhted at about 180,000. It is under summed up in a recent number of the the British Protectorate, administered Revue des Missions Gonternp()raines. There by the governor of Natal. In this region were at the close of 1890, among the there are 17 mission stations, of which Battas, 18 missionary stations and 86 6 belong to the English Church; the out-stations, numbering about 17,5(10 other 11 are Lutherans, 8 of them being Christians. In 1890 about 2500 were Norwegians, 1 Swedish, and 2 belonging baptized, of whom 250 were Mohamme- to the Hermannsburg (German) Mission. dans. At the close of 1890 there reo mained 5000 candidates f"r baptism un- -On July 21st, 1841, the training inder instruction, of whom 400 were Mo- stitution at Lovedale, South Africa, was hammedans. By means of moneyad- established, beginning with 20 pupils. vanced by the Rhenish Society, to be At last accounts the number in actual repaid in the course of a certain num- attendance was 660. The institution has ber of years, 41 churches now support accomplished so much, and bas been themselves and their native evangelists, so favorably regarded by all intelligent who labor among the surrounding observers, that the British East Africa heathen. In 1889 6 preachers were or- Company has determined to open an indained, and 17 new evangelists began stitution in the interior not far from work. Fifty-nine young men applied Mombasa, on the same plan. Four years for admission to the theological sem. ago the presses of Lovedale printed a list inary, but only 21 could find room. of all the young people who had gone -The Annuaire des Missions for 1890 forth from this institution. They then furnishes the following information as to numbered about 2000 former pupils stil~ the Roman Catholic Missions in Africa living, most of them natives, and occuconnected with the Propaganda: In pying honorable positions; some of Northern and Central A£rica there are them distinguished men. But that is 191,805 Roman Catholics, 127 stations, not the whole of it, as said a colonial 191 churches, 349 priests, 197 educa. journal of that time; "these thousands tional institutions, 65 institutio us de- of young people, to.day useful men, voted to charity. In Southern Africa paying taxes, consuming and producing there are 40,555 Roman Catholics, 97 all kinds of commodities, would be, stations, 139 churches or chapels, 211 except for LovedalE!, naked barbarians, priests, 129 educational institutions, 32 daubing themselves with red ochre."

charitable institutions. In Insular Africa -New statistics of the Lutheran (including, evidently, Madagascar) there Church in America have recently been are 166,580 Roman Catholics, 68 stations, collected. According to these the grand 414 chapels or churches, 140 priests, 361 total is now 61 synods, 5028 pastors, 8388 educational institutions, 37 charitable congregations, and 1,187,854 confirmed institutions. As regards Insular Africa, or communicant members. This is an these numbers are far exceeded by those increase in twelve months of 209 pastors, connected with the London Missionary 205 congregations, and 34,642 communi· cants, the ratio of increase being some- poisoned by it. Women who earned as thing less than it had been for several little as six cents a day spent half of it years past. upon opium and after~ard endured starvation because they had Dot enough to provide the necessaries of life. Fre- British Foreign Missions, By Rev, James quently Indian women had said that if Johnston, Bolton, England, the English people would stop the opium Corea.-A most encouraging letter _trade the natives of India would worship has been sent to England from Bishop Englishmen as if they possessed Divine Corfe stating that the Government of power.

Corea has allowed him a piece of land at Chemulpo sixty feet square, in an ex- Wesleyan China Mission.-Much cellent situation, for the nominal price interest gathers around the very recent of twenty dollars. This will be used arrival in England of the Rev. David for a hospital building, and the bishop Hill, who has spent twenty.seven years regards the favor as a mark of apprecia- as a missionary in the" Flowery Land." tion for the successful medical work He states that the principal wave of redone among the people. The mission bellion is passing over Central China, dispensary is always crowded with pa- and doubts whether because the Christients-a proof that there is need for the tian missionaries are the chief sufferers hospital. Before the bishop left for that the Chinese have the strong dislike Corea he was 0. highly popular naval to Christianity which has been atchaplain, and in connection with his tributed. It was more probably an inmission there is a hospital naval fund tense hatred of all foreigners, and the which is largely supported by officers in outcome of a widespread movement for the British fleet. These scattered con- . their expulsion. Had merchants been tributors will learn with pleasure the as much to the fore in the unsettled dis- tricts they would have suffered equal fruits of their generosity. persecution. In the course of the ten Anti·Opium Crusade.-Mr. Cheok riots which had taken place at intervals Hong Cheong, Superintendent of Church the Wesleyan missions had borne the Missions, Melbourne, Victoria, and Miss most serious losses, and the outcome of Soonderbhai Powar, an Indian Christian the present disturbed state of the COUD- lady of Bombay, are visiting England try was practically to stop all missionary to protest against. the continuance of effort, inasmuch as they were compelled the British opium traffic in China and to withdraw for a time their mission- India. At a great demonstration iii aries, their wives, and families to British London Mr. Cheong said that the only protection. A sad feature was the indi- remedy for the terrible evils which re- rect connivance of the Chinese Govern.

sulted from the vice was either to place ment. The Pekin authorities objected, the victims in strict confinement until of course, to outrages, while they were they were cured, or to entirely prohibit agreeable that the foreigners should be the opium trade. He advocated the lat- excluded from the pt·ovince in question.

ter course, and further remarked that Hunan, with its popUlation of 22,000,- the opium trade, which was the plague 000, where the Protestant missionaries of Asia, would soon become the plague had not yet been able to get a footing, of the world if it were not promptly was the province most hostile to foreign- overtaken. Miss Powar called attention ersand the seat of the recent riots. Dr.

to the "dreadful dens" in India where Griffith John and other missionaries opium was smoked. The same drug assert that the troubles emanate frl)m the was habitually given to children only Hunan literary and official classes and three or four days old, and hundreds not from the secret societies. Possibly of thousands of children were annually the issue of the present troubles will be that the foreign governments will in- tion to their own extra £25,000, has been sist on the opening of Hunan. Loud practically subscribed for the Uganda calls are made for lady missionaries, es- Protection Fund by supporters of the pecially on account of the ignorance and C. M. S., which means that the com· seclusion of the women of China, who pany will remain in the protectorate were only now reached through the and lend its countenance to Protestant agency of their sons and husbands. missionaries and their converts. AI. though the C. M. S. cannot see its way Universities' Mission, Central Af- to provide and keep a steamer on Vicrica.-There is much disappointment toria Nyanza, for which SO much money that the health of Bishop Smythies has has been contributed to the Stanley and been SO enfeebled by toil in the Dark Record Funds, the missionaries will have Continent. In letters from Likoma, the use of a steel sailing vessel which Lake Nyassa, which he had reached after is now en route for the lake. Bishop a journey of six weeks, he remarks that Tucker sailed for Africa on December his fatigue had been exhausting. He 4th, after a sucoession of hearty fare· had overrated his physical powers and, wells from English friends. The bishop at last, could not climb any hill. A is keenly disappointed that a steamer severe attack of malarial fever subse. cannot be launched on Nyanza, and just quently had left him almost powerless. before leaving for his African diocese The bishop formerly held a living at he wrote a powerful appeal through the Cardiff, in Wales, where before going press to his fellow.countrymen to give abroad he was marked out for early pre· generously on behalf of the Uganda oc· ferment. It is much to his credit, in cupation fund and the Victoria Nyanza face of a comfortable prospect at home, steamer. that he should have accepted one of the most arduous posts in the modern mis. The last letter to hand in England sion field, a position which he has filled from Uganda, dated June 1st, states that with distinguished service. no mail from home had been received since those written in November, 1890. The African Kaffir Choir.-Apart With Captain Lugard's defeat of the from the object for which this moat en· Mohammedans the natives were return. tertaining body of people are visiting ing from the war. Mr. Pilkington, one the United Kingdom, the members of of the C. M. S. agents, had, with the the party have done eminent service on help of Henry Dutil., completed the behalf of missions in showing by their translation of the Acts of the Apostles, own presence, refinement, and Christian and also composed about twenty hymns bearing what missionary enterprise has based on popular English hymns, while done and is accomplishing in reclaiming other interesting literary work was in the South African races for the Kingdom progress. The Rev. R. H. Walker was in of Christ. Thousands of English listen· Budu working with some of the lay ers, who seldom see or hear a mission- evangelists, and enjoying the support ary, have been much impressed by the of the lord of the district. Writing dusky visitor~ from South Africa. These privately, Mr. Walker says that the pop. unassuming strangers are welding a ulation of Uganda is not more than 200,. strong link of good will between Britain 000, and also adds that the Roman Cathand Africa. olic converts are now sixteen to the Protestant four in proportion. Captain Uganda.-·This important missionary Lugard has been successf~.iil: seeking field has excited unusual attention for the pacification of Uganda ahd Unyoro, several weeks, and providentially the and telegraphs to England: "Assistprospects in England and in Africa are ance urgently required. State of affairs now more cheering. The sum of £15,. Uganda improving, prospec.s are en- 000, which the British East Africa Com· couraging." pany required to be forthcoming in addi- The Niger Mission.-The Church dangerous position of the Church Mis- Missionary Society is sending out II sionary Society's missionaries, and be a deputation to try and heal the unhappy pledge of peace among the natives.

differences on the Niger The dele- -Bishop Tucker, of the English gates are Archdeacon Hamilton, a Churc!> Missionary Society, fresh from worthy man who, after doing admirable Uganda, at a late meeting in Exeter work on the West African coast, is assist. Hall pleaded earnestly for forty good ing in secretarial duties at home and men and true to go to that field, and in reply to certain critics who asked why the Rev. W. Allan, of Bermonds~y, II he had come home, he said that if they gave him the men he asked for, he successful vicar of a very large and poor would return to his diocese to·morrow. parish in South London. It will be "I plead," he said, "for 20,000,000 sincerely hoped that a mission, at one souls. " time with so promising an outlook, may be lifted out of its present disorganized and divided condition.

Central Soudan Mission.-During Armenia. – The great revival which Mr. Harris's brief furlough in England has taken place in connection with the he has secured two fresh volunteers for Turco-American Mission at Aintab, in this youngest of evangelical missions- Armenia, has resulted in the addition of namely, Messrs. Loynd and Holt, who 534 new members to the Church. About will sail for Tripoli in January, 1892, and . 2,000,000 of Armenians live in Armenia. join Mr. White, at present studying The rest are scattered over the East. Arabic and the customs of the natives There are altogether about 4,000,000. in the city of Tripoli. The object of Mager, " The Servant of Jesus Christ by this daring enterprise was stated in the the Grace of God," is the" Catholicos . July issue of the REVIEW. In a visit of all the Armenians and Patriarch of to the writer Mr. Harris gave many the Holy Convent of Etchmiadzin, in interesting details of first efforts in Russian territory, near Mount Ararat." Tunis and Tripoli preparatory to ventur- There are four other patriarchs in the ing far inland for Bornu and Lake Armenian Church-the patriarchs of Tchad. The four missionaries are part- Constantinople, Jerusalem, Sis, and ly supporting themselves by following Aklitamer. The last two are only bish- their own trades and also by private ops, with the honorary title of patriarch.

subscriptions forwarded through the Assam.-Recently special attention Y. M. C. A., Bolton, Lancashire, Eng- has heen called to mission work in land. Assam. The first society to enter that country was the American Baptist Mis- Monthly Bulletin. sionary Union, now numbering about Africa.-The expedition of the Berlin 30 churches, with nearly 2000 members. Missionary Society to Lake Nyassa, The next society was the Welsh Presbywhich started in June from Natal,is com terian' now nllmbering 72 tlhurches, posed of ten persons, the general mission with 1869 members. A number of the superintendent, four missionaries, one churches in both missions are self-supcarpenter, one joiner, one steward, and porting.

two Christian Zulus. The superintend- China.-Dr. Ashmore, a Baptist misent expects to remain at the station for sionary in China, writing in the Chinese a year and a half or two years. RecrYrder, quaintly says of missionaries'

-The British East Africa Company wives that their work is not always re- have cancelled the order which was ported, and is not always reportahle, issued a short time since to Captain but it has to be done all the sBme.

Lugard to withdraw from Uganda. They are busy at something all the time.

This will relieve much the difficult and They look after schools and teach Biblewomen, send them out, and take their including also a Rhirt factory employing reports. They look after the women of 250 hands, a church, a school-house, the churches-old folks, young folks, and a public library, is to be created; feeble folks, well folks, and all sorts of and several outlying farms of 30 acres folks. They have the care of their each are to be laid out. No intoxicants Lmilies, and provide for the strangers. will be permitted in the new colony, and The husband is to do a little civilizing, every head of a family is to be encouras a sort of secondary work, but the wife aged to purchase, on the instalment has to keep her eye on him to prevent plan, his own house or farm. his being barbarized while he is about it. Every time he comes back frOID the -There is considerable suggestivejungle, his wife has to look after him to ness in th~ fact that a young J ewess who make him presentable. In fact, she does has embraced Christianity has expressed a thousand things which are of no great a desire" to read Church history to find account in making up a " report,'" but out how and when Christians came to all of which are valuable items of solid be so different from Christ." missionary usefulness. -It is said that the constitution of -An· editorial in the Ohina Mail of the Christian Endeavor Society has Hong Kong, relating to the disturbances been translated into the German, in that country, gives the decided French, Swedish, Norwegian, Spanish, opinion that the trouble is not an anti- Chinese, Tamil, and Fiji languages, and missionary movement. The writer says it is being translated into Armenian, that he has travelled through a number Turkish, and other foreign tongues. of the provinces and has never anywhere found the common people any- -At the Grande Ligne Sohool a thing but friendly to the missionaries, French Testament was given to a little except when stirred up by false rumors girl of Romanist parents, who was for or other influences. The Chinese have four months at the Grande Ligne nothing to say against the doctrines of School. She went home still a Roman- Christianity as such. The missionary 1st. Her father asked her if she had a question has been introduced in these Bible. She said she had. "You must disturbances to serve a purpose. give it to me or put it away, never to take it out." She put it in the bottom General.-The Russian State Coun('·il of her trunk, and the treasure remained has decided that all Protestant pastors hidden for ten or twelve years. Then must in the future pass an examination she was married and had more liberty. in the Russian language, and from the She began to read the Testament in the first of May, 1892, only the Russian family; she and her husband were conlanguage shall be used in the Protestant verted. Their zeal led them to labor pulpits of the German Baltic provinces. for one of her brothers who was at her father's hous'3. After many months of -The Is¥i.nd of Corfu is rivalling labor and prayer the brother was con- Russia in its cruel persecution of the verted. The three united iu labor for Jews. a sister. She was led to Christ, and so on until the whole family of sixteen -About 150 Russian Jews are hard at children besides the parents were conwork converting the 5000-acre tract of verted. A brother wrote in 1886; wooded land near Cape May, N. J., " Through that little Testament, given which was purchased by the trustees of to Julia at Grande Ligue thirty-five the Hirsch fund for colonizing purposes, years ago, and in answer to the prayers into a habitable domain. Others will of Madame Feller that followed it, our speedily join them. The land must be families, numbering eighty-five Bouls, cleared, roads laid out, and wells dog; a~ all in the light." a village of 50 cottages (to begin with), lndia.-The nev. S. B. Fairbank, sionary, work. He was a native Indian, D.D., has a unique manner of attracting named Musuwa, and was a leper.

groups of listeners at Ahmednagar, Nearly fifty years ago he was uefriended Dedgar, and the other towns through by an Englishman, and at the time of which he travels with a "tent on the opening of the present Leper's wheels," a contrivance of his OlVn, while Asylum, at Almola, he was admitted as on his evangelistic tours in India. He one of the members. From that time has a magic lantern and uses the pictures to this he has suffered constantly from for his texts. A chromatrope, wi th its the ravages of the disease, and for bright-colored pieees flowing into the twenty.four years has been blind. He centre or out from it, according as the was early converted, and from that time crank is turned, teaches beneficence- he has been one of the most faithful flowing in, the centre gains nothing; so, and earnest workers among his afflicted increasing worldly goods does not add associates. Although sightless, he was to man's happiness-flowing out, the always cheerful and Beemed fully con- centre loses nothing; so a generous scious of all that was going on around man, ever giving and blessing others, him, and it was a real pleasure to con· has still all he needs. The story of the verse with him. He was full of gladness Prodigal Son, in a series of nine pic. and spiritual joy, and his popularity tures, holds an audience for twenty or made him by common consent the head thirty minutes. of the community in regard to all mat- -Dr. Pentecost writes of the National ters affecting them. For Borne weeks Indian Congress: "An astonishing before his death he became feeble and feature was that there were lady dele. weary and helpless, yet never comgates present ; and on the last day one plained, and his influence over the com· lady, a native of high caste. appeared munity by his unfaltering faith and conon the platform unveiled, and delivered sistent Christian life was most powerful.

an address, extemporaneously, in pure – Miss Soonderbai Powar, an Indian English. This is an innovation so Christian of high caste, who has been marked that it will do much toward engaged for fifteen years in missionary shaking the foundation of the hateful work in Bombay, has had a welcome enand terrible zenana of India. Once the trance into a large number of zenanas women are set free in India, then away and thus has gained a thorough insight go the iron fetters of caRte, lind the into the sad lot of her non·Christian whole empire will he freed from super- countrywomen. She is laboring for the stition." abolishment of the opium traffic. The -Among the recent accessions to the women of India have long suffered in force of evangelists in India is 'Mr. silence in consequence of the opium James Monro, C.B., late Chief Commis- evil, but they have at last dared to ex- sioner of Police in London. Mr. Monro press their hatred of it. In Lucknow, formerly held a high position in the in October, there was a semi. public Civil Service of India, lind has always meeting of Mohammedan women e8ger been especially interested in mission to send Miss Powar with messages to . work there, being a member of the Cor- England condemning strongly the sale of i responding Committee of the Church this drug. What wiII be the answer of Missionary Society at Calcutta for many the English nation to the pleading cry ?

years. -At Lucknow, where so many were -On September 4th last, in the city murdered during the Sepoy rebellion of Almora, North India, there died a thirty years ago, two thousand children, man who for many years accomplished , nearly all of Hindu-Mohammedan a wonderful amount of good and held a parentage, recently marched in a position uniq.ue in the annals of mis- Sunday-school procession.